r 
 
 j 
 
 T" 
 
 Aer<!.» m Boubf 
 
 140 Pacific An 
 
 P.. <..*• 80-JK8 
 
 Lang &«acii. CmL
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVEE
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVEE 
 
 Jt llomance 
 
 
 BY 
 
 ALFRED ST. JOHNSTON 
 
 Mention 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO. 
 
 AND NEW YORK 
 
 1890 
 
 All rights reserved
 
 Printed by R. & R. CLARK, Edinburgh.
 
 po 
 
 ; 
 
 2To fH 2 miU 
 
 
 1481SS"
 
 NOTE 
 
 The spelling of the Polynesian words in this work 
 may be different from that usually accepted ; but 
 the Omean dialect has not been reduced to writing, 
 and the Author has had to rely entirely upon his 
 memory of the sound of it.
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 The sun had sunk into the limitless expanse of the 
 South Pacific, and almost before the last glories of his 
 going had vanished, the ripe stars shone out across 
 the silence of the trackless sea. On the soft sand of 
 the shore, in the greater darkness of the palms that 
 fringed it, with eyes that saw nothing but their inner 
 vision, a girl was standing gazing to the south. The 
 water of the calm lagoon flowed in little ripples round 
 her naked feet, gleaming, glancing, flashing starlight 
 where the broken water caught the kiss of heaven. 
 On the reef outside, the never-sleeping surf beat with 
 its unresting song ; and the cloud of spray that rose 
 and fell, and rose to fall again, from the coral rocks of 
 the barrier, shone palely like a mystic veil against the 
 low golden warmth of the horizon. The soft breathing 
 of the tropic night, which rustled the slender palm- 
 leaves overhead, was heavy with the odour of the pale, 
 new-opened flowers that, shy of the daylight, unclosed 
 their heavy petals to the night and wafted their love to 
 the stars. The long, level shore was deserted but for 
 her, and everything was very still. 
 5 B
 
 2 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 ' Ona manu, mbena ra lotu' she sang — sang in a 
 voice so soft that the waiting air scarce shook with it. 
 Her lustrous eyes were dark as night, her hair made 
 blackness pale, and her curved lips were so gently 
 parted for her almost soundless song that her white 
 teeth barely gleamed between. Her brown, supple 
 body, naked to the waist, swayed with the force of 
 her passion, and her rounded arms waved in a strange 
 incantation. 
 
 Oh, heats of the north, oh, summer wind ! 
 
 Oh, forest fires, consume me, let me die. 
 
 You waves rise up and cover me ; 
 
 Rorutu, take me to the dark : 
 
 She of your worship, Venga, told me false. 
 
 He comes not, and my heart is burnt with love. 
 
 Oh, give me rest, or send some token ; 
 
 He comes not, and I wait. 
 
 The darkness of night had now quite come, the 
 last gleam of crimson had died out of the west, and 
 the ripples of the loving water flashed cool fires now 
 as they broke around her feet. With eyes darker 
 than the hour, she seemed to pierce the distance that 
 everywhere stretched level with the sea. A tiny 
 movement shook the air, too faint at first for sound, 
 and then from out the void a pure white tropic bird, 
 na Mva, darted to her rounded shoulder, brushing her 
 full slender throat with the warm coolness of its snowy 
 plumage. She raised her little hand and with a happy 
 smile on her lips tried to touch the bird, but it darted 
 from her and was lost in the gloom. But Utame's 
 prayer was answered, and she knew that he would 
 come. 
 
 Far, far below the horizon a great ship with all 
 its white sails spread was heading to the north ; so
 
 I A SOUTH SEA LOVER 3 
 
 steady was the cool light breeze that the ship glided 
 along with scarcely any motion, and had it not been 
 for the golden phosphorescence where the bows cut 
 the clear indigo of the sea, and for the dim light of the 
 track behind it, like a faint milky way across the 
 vault of heaven, one might have thought the ship 
 becalmed. For the last ten days since she had 
 caught the Trades the ship had progressed in the 
 same peaceful manner, without so much as furling a 
 sail, until at last the men on board grew to feel 
 almost as though it were a vessel of dream. Without 
 haste but without rest the soft wind silently swept 
 her along, each day becoming hotter and each night 
 more clear and full of stars. At times such as these 
 the hearts of men soon become open books — for very 
 idleness of body the tongue must wag ; and though to 
 know a sailor at his best one must see him contending 
 with difficulties and struggling with the storm, yet to 
 learn all the mystery, superstition, and romance of the 
 tender sea-grown heart, days of quiet sailing such as 
 these, with calm sea and tranquil, favourable breezes, 
 are necessary. Warmed by the happy sun, the ice of 
 reserve thaws away, and the sailor, who is often too 
 weary even to think or remember, has time to talk 
 and laugh and air his simple beliefs. That night on 
 board the Albatross the crew was talking and singing 
 round the fo'c's'le hatch. Now and then the clear 
 notes of a fiddle rang through the quiet air and 
 died away in sighs of music across the heaving 
 sea ; and one and all the men were smoking, as 
 though offering up a sacrifice of incense to the Goddess 
 of Content. 
 
 But one man stood apart from the others on the 
 fo'c's'le head, in the very peak of the ship, erect as a
 
 4 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 dart. With both brown hands upon the rail he gazed 
 straight out to sea, with a strange look of expectancy 
 on his strong face, as though waiting for he knew not 
 what. Seventy years ago, when this man stood facing 
 the sea and eager for his unknown future, the great 
 Southern Ocean was but very little known. Tales of 
 its wonders, of its islands of coral, of its mysterious 
 peoples, of the gigantic denizens of its deep, had been 
 brought home now and then by whalers and exploring 
 ships, but few facts were known. In those days ships 
 were of oak, and smoke and steam had not conspired 
 to defeat the will of God and the pure airs of heaven. 
 The world was a greater secret to man than it is now 
 becoming ; and to the man standing lonely there, with 
 youth in his blood and a lust for romance and adventure 
 at his heart, the round great earth was but a field for 
 his exploiting. 
 
 A curious volume of romance would the life of 
 Christian North make — the beginning, the middle, and 
 the end alike fantastic and strange, for romance comes 
 to the romantic just as truly as adventures to the 
 adventurous ; but it is not his whole life that is being- 
 told, only one happy chapter of it, with its mystic pro- 
 logue. He had at this time already been eleven years at 
 sea since first the strong coursing of some strange Norse 
 blood in his good Saxon veins had urged him, when a 
 lad of fourteen, to ship to sea and forge his own future 
 instead of tamely letting circumstance flow around 
 him and work his destiny, not as he wished, but as it 
 willed. Since then he had grown so to love the sea 
 that the very flow of his blood seemed influenced by 
 its tides. He never stayed in one place long, for God 
 at his birth had dropped into his soul a little of that 
 force which keeps the worlds a-spinning, so that, like
 
 I A SOUTH SEA LOVER 5 
 
 them, he could not rest, but was impelled to wander 
 on for ever. 
 
 He often thought that the most fortunate chance of 
 his life had been what many people would consider to 
 be its most terrible disgrace and misfortune — his birth. 
 He doubtless missed many things that go far to make the 
 happiness of other men, but never having experienced 
 them, he could not very passionately regret them, and 
 to Christian, in whose veins the blood of Ishmael 
 pulsed strong and ungoverned, they were much more 
 than compensated for by the freedom from restraint 
 and the control of his own actions that were thus 
 gained. There is, too, in being a love-child something 
 that other men often lack — he feels in the flow of his 
 blood, the strength of his passions, and in the very 
 vigour and manhood of his limbs and muscles, that at 
 any rate love was present at the beginning of things. 
 From the warm-hearted, large-souled nature that they 
 had endowed him with, Christian had a strange tender- 
 ness for his unknown father and mother, and bore 
 them no grudge, poor young things, because that 
 and his noble strength and health were their only 
 gifts. 
 
 Eunning along with the vigorous, active side of his 
 character was a strain of reflection and reverie which, at 
 times, mingled with the warm and passionate nature of 
 the big, gentle, lovable fellow, and which under other 
 circumstances might have made a poet of him. But, 
 as it was, Christian was only one of those silent poets 
 to whom the world is a vast inheritance of beauty, and 
 for whom the soft dreamy veil that imagination casts 
 upon the commonplace tinges all life with romance. 
 
 Without noticing the flight of time or the gradual 
 oncoming of night, he stood there thinking of the
 
 6 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 strange incidents that had brought him on board that 
 vessel, and of the still stranger prophecy or second 
 sight of which he was told he was the object, and 
 which his very presence on board seemed to corrobor- 
 ate. Little puffs of warm wind blew his curly hair 
 about, and the clear water, creaming to a golden flush 
 where the bows of the ship cut the sea, sang a little 
 low song as it rippled and fell from the copper sides of 
 the hull ; but he neither felt the one nor heard the 
 other. His mind was looking back. 
 
 Eight or nine weeks before that summer night 
 Christian had been stranded without a penny in his 
 pocket, or a care on his shoulders, in the little settle- 
 ment of a few timber huts and houses which then 
 was Sydney. He had been having a spell on shore, 
 and had managed to get through in a very short time, 
 and not too wisely, the hard-earned pay of the last 
 six months at sea. Christian was no saint, but a 
 very human mortal ; he had had a good time and 
 enjoyed it, and he did not look back with a single 
 regret on the money he had spent to attain it. He 
 was generous, even prodigal, with his money while it 
 lasted, but was quite happy when it was gone. What 
 cared he, more than any other young sailor, about 
 ' making a provision for his old age ' ! old age was a 
 long way off yet, and he might never reach it. Others 
 might call him a prodigal, but again, what cared he ! at 
 least he enjoyed with all his strength every day of his 
 youth-time, the most precious of all our possessions. 
 He got full value out of every hour, and instead of 
 squandering the greatest of all God's gifts in the toil 
 and moil for gold, he spent it wisely in the sunshine 
 of far-off wider skies, and in the pure air of the fresh 
 salt-breathing sea.
 
 I A SOUTH SEA LOVER 7 
 
 He knew that he must ship again, but that he 
 regarded as being so perfectly natural that he gave no 
 thought to any alternative, indeed he always felt that his 
 broad chest expanded and that he breathed more freely 
 when once his face was turned seaward again. Deser- 
 tions from the ships to the then young colony were so 
 frequent that he knew he would have no difficulty 
 in getting a berth, so that it was with a calmness 
 untinged with anxiety that he walked in the early 
 morning to the wooden wharf. Tor fully an hour he 
 sat in the glorious sunshine of an Australian spring, 
 enjoying the clean, pungent smell of the seaweed on 
 the piles that the tide had not yet covered, which 
 mingled with the flavour of his pipe. At times of 
 complete physical content such as this, with the calm- 
 ness and even flow of the blood that is experienced at 
 the end of a time of dissipation, the robuster side of 
 Christian's character lay dormant. He did not think 
 at all ; he knew that the blue sea lay before him, and 
 that his whole body was bathed in the warm gold of 
 sunshine. Images and pictures passed through his 
 brain, and he saw them ; but they came and went 
 without effort on his part, and he neither called for 
 them nor marshalled them when there. 
 
 It was in this quiet, dreamy state that Christian 
 was sitting, watching the white flight of the gulls that 
 swooped about the end of the little wharf, with the 
 hoarse, strident cry that is the same all the world over, 
 when from the other side of a large barque out in the 
 bay a small boat with four men in it swept into view. 
 It was just the thing for an idle man to watch, for 
 the labour of others always gives emphasis to our own 
 leisure ; and to see the little boat come slowly dancing 
 to the shore from the place where the ship lay so
 
 8 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 gracefully on the water as she rode at anchor was a 
 pleasant sight. Christian watched it with an indiffer- 
 ence that was strange when he came to look back upon 
 it in the light of after events. 
 
 It took the boat some time to get to land, though 
 the two men pulled well, for the barque lay fully half 
 a mile from shore. It struck Christian that they 
 seemed to be in a hurry, and in a drowsy way he 
 speculated upon the reason for their haste. They were 
 evidently making for the landing stairs close to him, 
 on which the bright green water lapped with a gentle 
 sound, just stirring the filaments of mossy weed on the 
 last step that the rising tide had reached. As the boat 
 neared the wharf Christian saw that the man in the 
 bows was a superb Polynesian, tall, brown, and mag- 
 nificently made, and with no covering on his head but 
 his jet-black wavy hair; he wore nothing but a pair 
 of old duck trousers, and his strong arms and muscular 
 breast shone in the morning sunshine. To his sur- 
 prise Christian saw this man speak to the skipper, 
 who was steering, and lift up his arm and point him 
 out. 
 
 ' Ship your oars ! ' sang out the man in the stern. 
 The order was obeyed almost as deftly as though they 
 were man-of-war's men. The man in the bows turned 
 round, and with his outstretched hand just stoj)ped the 
 boat from bumping her nose into the timbers of the 
 wharf; and swilling the green slime from his hand, he 
 held her side in to the steps for the others to land. 
 Stepping briskly from the gunwale of the boat, the 
 skipper and the two men sprang up the steps, and 
 giving one or two sharp glances down the wharf, 
 they bore straight down on Christian. As they 
 approached him North heard the skipper say with a
 
 •i A SOUTH SEA LOVER 9 
 
 tone of the utmost astonishment, ' By the Lord ! the 
 Kanaka was right.' 
 
 Christian looked him clearly in the eyes as he came 
 up, thinking that he was going to make an inquiry of 
 some sort. 
 
 ' Are you out of a berth ? ' was his remark. 
 
 ' Yes,' replied Christian. 
 
 ' Will you sign with me ? ' 
 
 ' When do you sail, and where are you bound ? ' 
 
 ' Five minutes after we're back aboard, and where 
 we're bound is no matter.' 
 
 ' That won't suit me.' 
 
 ' Then it will have to suit you.' 
 
 ' My chest and my kit are up in the township.' 
 
 ' Then you'll come without them.' 
 
 1 I'm damned if I do,' said Christian, springing up. 
 
 'We'll see about that. You've deserted and I'm 
 short-handed, so I'll just press you. Fling him into 
 the boat, you two.' 
 
 Whereupon, without more ado, the two men rushed 
 upon him ; but Christian's blood was up, and with one 
 blow of his fist, that came straight from the shoulder 
 like the stroke of a sledge-hammer, he felled one man. 
 But before he could turn, the skipper and the second 
 man had rushed upon him ; and the first man, stagger- 
 ing to his feet, came to their assistance, and in less 
 time than it takes to tell of it they had pushed and 
 tumbled Christian down the few steps and flung him, 
 bruised and bleeding, into the bottom of the stout 
 whale boat. Had it not been for the Polynesian, who 
 caught him by the shoulders as he fell, Christian must 
 have been seriously hurt ; but, thanks to this fellow's 
 quick eyes and strong arms, he was not injured. 
 
 Seeing the uselessness of resisting further, Christian
 
 10 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 resigned himself with philosophy to his fate. He knew 
 that in the lawless and unsettled state of the new settle- 
 ment he could gain no redress even had he been able 
 to get ashore, which was rendered impossible by the 
 number of his opponents, and by the fact that he was 
 prevented from rising by the great leg of the islander 
 being stretched across his body. To Christian's intense 
 surprise he noticed that this fellow was regarding him 
 with eyes full of the deepest tenderness ; he stooped 
 over him once with a happy smile on his face, and 
 laying his hand gently on Christian's shoulder, said 
 in a low voice and in broken English — 
 
 ' Lie still ; you won't be hurt. A long time I have 
 been looking for you. To-night I will tell you.' 
 
 Seeing that this fellow would say no more at that 
 time, and recognising by every look that he was his 
 friend, Christian lay quite quietly in the bottom of 
 the boat with the warm weight pressing upon his 
 chest, listening to the slow, regular rumble of the oars 
 in the rowlocks until they reached the side of the 
 Albatross, as he found the barque was named. The 
 skipper watched him narrowly as he scrambled up the 
 ship's side, and said, not unpleasantly, as he joined 
 him on the deck — 
 
 ' You are a sailor, I can see witli half an eye. 
 That's what I want. We begun rough but may get 
 on smoother if you are no skulker. All hands to the 
 capstan,' he bellowed, as soon as the boat was hoisted 
 to the davits. ' You turn to, as well,' said he to Chris- 
 tian, ' and then go forrad and get your breakfast.' 
 
 The anchor was weighed, sail was set, and before 
 noon the heads were cleared, and the Albatross was 
 sailing before a flowing breeze for the great South Sea. 
 
 That same night at about four bells Christian was
 
 I A SOUTH SEA LOVER 11 
 
 alone on the fo'c's'le head thinking of the strange 
 chances of the day, which had excited him too much 
 for sleep to visit him at present. The night was so 
 warm and clear that he could not force himself to 
 stay in the hot and crowded forecastle, at the far end 
 of which was the narrow bunk that had been pointed 
 out to him as his. He had dragged a sail that was 
 in process of mending, and which had been folded up 
 and left there when night fell, and placed it on a 
 great coil of cable, and leaning his back against the cap- 
 stan he tried to solve the strange words of Soma, the 
 Polynesian. He had not been there very long when 
 the solution presented itself, for it happened that both 
 were in the starboard watch ; Christian heard the soft 
 thump, thump of naked feet on the deck behind him, 
 and looking round he saw by the dim light of the 
 starlit sky the handsome face and beautiful antique 
 form of the islander. As he stood there motion- 
 less before Christian he looked like an ancient 
 statue in rich bronze of some hero or great warrior ; 
 the lines of his half-nude figure were so grand, 
 and the great muscular development of his chest, 
 arms, and shoulders so strong, yet so reposeful. Chris- 
 tian looked at him admiringly, for he was fine 
 enough man himself to be able to admire another 
 man's beauty and strength without reservation or 
 detraction as without envy. Then moving a little to 
 one side he patted the sail he was sitting on and said 
 in his pleasant, mellow voice, that Soma had, as yet, 
 only heard angry and excited in the brief altercation of 
 the morning — 
 
 ' Sit down and tell me what you meant when you 
 said that you would tell me all to-night, I came 
 here on purpose.'
 
 12 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 But Soma preferred sitting in a way more natural 
 to him, and chose the bare deck in front of Christian, 
 and crossing his legs in island fashion, and resting his 
 hands on his bare feet, he began. 
 
 His speech was hesitating and slow, and he spoke 
 in broken English, lapsing every now and then into 
 some Polynesian tongue of which North was, of course, 
 ignorant; but he was perfectly intelligible and some- 
 times even poetic, when he dropped into the semi- 
 allegoric manner that is natural with those people. 
 
 ' Many months ago,' he began, ' when I was at 
 home in Omeo, my island where I live, I first heard 
 of you my brother, and over all the lands and great 
 seas,' with a wave of his hand as though he compre- 
 hended the whole earth, ' since then have I sought 
 you. Moons came and moons went, and you did 
 not come, but I knew I should find you, for Venga had 
 said it.' 
 
 The earnestness of the fellow and the perfect 
 confidence that he evidently had in his mission, what- 
 ever it might be, and the entire and childlike faith 
 that he had in Venga's prophecy and in Christian's 
 acceptance of it, w r ere so many mysteries to North. 
 He listened with such a puzzled expression on his face 
 that Soma, even in that faint light, could not fail to 
 see it. 
 
 ' Are you not glad ? ' said he, with a tone of such 
 mingled surprise and dejection in his voice that Chris- 
 tian had to smile as he answered — 
 
 ' Yes, I am glad, very glad, if it means that you 
 and I are to be friends. But who is Venga ? and why 
 did you seek me ? and how do you know I am the 
 man you were to look for ? ' 
 
 As he spoke he laid his hand on Soma's warm,
 
 i A SOUTH SEA LOVER 13 
 
 breeze -freshened shoulder, and made him look up. 
 The Polynesian smiled a quick smile at the touch, as 
 though he instantly detected the sympathy in it. 
 
 ' Ven^a ? not know Venga ? ' he said with an in- 
 credulous air. ' She is the old witch who watches on 
 Monoriro, the fire mountain where Eorutu lives, and 
 who knows everything, even things not born. She 
 told me that I must sail away many days' journey in 
 my canoe to Wakauau, the big island, where I should 
 find a large ship with white wings, into which I must 
 go and travel to the land of the white people at the 
 place where those stars sink into the sea.' He pointed 
 as he spoke to one of the bright constellations of the 
 southern sky that sets in the horizon in the south- 
 west, which would roughly indicate the position of 
 Australia from the tropical islands of the Eastern 
 Pacific. 
 
 Christian was each moment becoming more and more 
 interested in the wild and improbable story that Soma 
 was relating with as simple and straightforward an air 
 as though the whole were an ordinary occurrence ; he 
 turned to him and said, ' But why did you wish to 
 find me ? ' 
 
 The whole circumstance was so plain to Soma, 
 and he had looked forward for so long and with such 
 certainty to the end of his pilgrimage, that he seemed 
 to think that Christian must understand it at once, and 
 be ready to act the part that was so definitely laid out 
 for him. He looked a little astonished at the question, 
 as though Christian ought to understand his motives 
 without explanation. 
 
 ' Why did I seek you ? ' said Soma, leaning forward 
 till Christian felt his breath on his cheek. ' Because 
 you were my friend. Ever since I was first a man
 
 14 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 as tall as now, I have had in Omeo one friend only, 
 Maraki, who was just the same along o' me. He dug 
 in my garden, together we fished for sharks, and always 
 together we went to Olasangu, where we at night made 
 songs to the girls and the music of the fango. We 
 made our spears of the same tree, and carved our war 
 clubs with the same patterns ; and when Tangaru made 
 war on Ito, Maraki and I fought side by side at the 
 taking of the town. Ito was beaten and eight of his 
 fighting men lay dead, when Ito himself and many of 
 his chiefs ran out from behind the fence of the town 
 and tried to drive us back to the canoes. Then it was 
 that Esoku, the tall chief of Pangu, picked out Maraki, 
 and ran upon him and beat down his club and killed 
 him then. I, Soma, was close by and saw Maraki 
 fall, and I left my man who was fighting me and ran 
 to where Esoku stood, for I felt that I was burning as 
 with a fire when Maraki was killed. I had in my 
 hand my great club, which is called Palcu-nu, and I 
 lifted it in the air as I ran upon Esoku. He ran back 
 towards the fence when he saw me coming, but I had 
 seen him slay Maraki, and I was swifter, and I jumped 
 in the air, for he is very tall, and put out all my 
 strength, and Paku-nu killed him and drank of his 
 brains.' 
 
 Soma told this long story with the utmost passion, 
 evidently seeing everything in his mind's eye exactly as 
 it occurred, and his breathing became quick and his 
 great chest heaved just as though he had even now 
 undergone the physical exertion of the fight. But for 
 all this, and interested as he was in the history, Chris- 
 tian felt that it threw very little light upon the matter 
 in hand. He had heard stories from South Sea 
 whalers who had been landed on the islands of the
 
 I A SOUTH SEA LOVER 15 
 
 Pacific, of the strange heroic friendships that sometimes 
 exist among the Polynesians, lasting lifelong friend- 
 ships, which time does not weaken and love does not 
 destroy, but he had never come face to face with one 
 of them before. The intense earnestness of Soma's 
 voice, and the moisture with which sorrow and anger 
 had deepened the night of his eyes, convinced him that 
 he was in the presence of real passion, and to feel this 
 strange mingling of unphysical, almost spiritual love, 
 with the very physical courage, revenge, and fidelity 
 of which this friendship consisted, was like a breath 
 from an older world. He felt his heart strangely 
 drawn to this islander, this Kanaka, as the crew con- 
 temptuously called him, in whose half- savage breast 
 such depths of tenderness were to be found, and it was 
 with a voice in which his sympathy sounded that 
 Christian next spoke. 
 
 ' But this does not tell me why you came to our 
 land, or what I, a white man, could do for you.' 
 
 Soma listened, with his head leaning to one side, 
 that he might lose no single word of what Christian 
 said, for he not only spoke but understood slowly. He 
 kept his eyes intently fixed on Christian's even in that 
 half light, that their expression might help out his 
 meaning. 
 
 ' I will tell you. When Maraki was dead nothing 
 was beautiful, all was dark and the sun was cold. I 
 went to the mountains and all the parts of the island, 
 but though the flowers bloomed and the rivers fell 
 from the rocks, and the people were glad when I came, 
 nowhere could I find joy. War was ended with Ito, 
 for he was killed, and much tappa and many mats 
 were taken, or I would always have been in battle. 
 I was alone, and I walked many days and many nights
 
 16 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 alone, and I could not eat, though many pigs were 
 killed, and they caught toemana on the reef. I wept 
 and I could not eat, and once at night outside the 
 house, in the dark beyond the canoe shed, Maraki 
 called me and then the wind blew it away. Then 
 they said, " He is called ; they want him in Bolutu. 
 He will die." But in the morning Utame, Ngawa's 
 daughter, took me by the hand and said, " You will 
 not die. Let us go to Venga, on the mountain 
 Monoriro ; she is wise and knows what you must do." 
 So all day long we travelled to the mountain, and at 
 night, when Rorutu's breath was red, we came to the 
 house which Eorutu has built for Venga. At first she 
 would not speak to us, but Utame said, "It is Motuiti's 
 son." Then she turned, for my father is a great chief, 
 and she said — 
 
 ' " Because of Maraki's death you have no peace." 
 
 ' I was going to answer, but she lifted up her hand 
 and I was silent, and she went on — 
 
 '"I know all. It is right to mourn for a friend, 
 but you have one other. It was not you that Maraki 
 called, but Oboku, your father's sister's son. You must 
 sail in your canoe, Tc-huona, to Wakauau. There is a 
 great ship there with white wings, and you must go to 
 the land of the Papalangi, which lies where those sky 
 flowers" (i.e. stars) "sink into the sea. There in that 
 white land your friend will be waiting for you. He 
 will not know Soma, but Soma will know him, for he 
 i s tall — tall as E-koe ; his eyes are like the sea at noon 
 and his hair is like the colour of the kamari flower. 
 When many moons are past and Soma's face is turned 
 towards Omeo, then will he find the friend who will 
 do the blood oath with him." 
 
 ' And when I was home I knew that what Venga
 
 I A SOUTH SEA LOVER 17 
 
 saw would be bom, for I told them what she had 
 said, and in three days Oboku died. He heard 
 Maraki call him and he died. 
 
 ' Then I took much food and water and put them 
 in Te-huona, and when the wind came from Monoriro 
 I sailed to Wakauau with six men and left them there ; 
 but I came on the Albatross, and looked for you many 
 months in all places where we come. I have not seen 
 you once, but this morning when the skipper said there 
 was not enough men, but he must go that day, I saw 
 you on the land, and Soma said, " There is one sailor 
 on the land ; " and we came, and I knew that it was 
 you.' 
 
 c
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 These were the reminiscences of Christian as he stood 
 that summer night in the peak of the ship. Many 
 times since he had had that first talk with Soma had 
 lie thought over what had been told him, and tried to 
 account for all the Polynesian's story by calling it 
 superstition, or by saying to himself that it was a mere 
 coincidence. But all the mysticism of his character 
 inclined him to accept it as true, and Soma's absolute 
 belief in the truth of Venga's promise gradually began 
 to have its effect upon him, as the absolute and con- 
 fident faith of one person always influences another 
 who is half willing to accept it. Added to which was 
 the daily growing affection and friendship which he felt 
 for Soma, whose dog-like fidelity, cheerful unselfishness, 
 and the quiet and contented happiness which he 
 always showed when with him, bound him more and 
 more to the great joyous childlike fellow. It almost 
 seemed that the spirit of the dead Maraki had found 
 a new home in Christian's body. He seemed to under- 
 stand the nature of the Polynesian so well that he 
 almost felt that singular race brotherhood that binds 
 nationalities so strongly together. He had even learned 
 in the nine weeks of the voyage to understand the 
 language of Omeo fairly well, so that difference of tongue 
 no longer formed a barrier between him and his friend.
 
 chap, ii A SOUTH SEA LOVER 19 
 
 In that unknown limbo where the souls of unborn 
 men drift and wait for their birth call, there must be, I 
 think, tempests and cyclones which at times tear away 
 an odd soul or two from the company of their fellows, 
 and fling them, poor little breaths of alien air, into a 
 throng of those who, when bom, will be absolutely 
 different from them. Christian North was one of 
 those tossed and tempest -torn spirits, or how else 
 account for him ? His body was white and fair, his 
 eyes the colour of the open sea, and though his eye- 
 brows and lashes were dark and strongly marked, his 
 hair was light, yet at heart he was as true a Poly- 
 nesian as though he had been born brown-skinned and 
 black-haired on a coral atoll in the shade of a grove 
 of palms. When first he landed on an island of the 
 South Pacific and breathed its air and heard the 
 mellow voices of his peers, his spirit stirred within him, 
 and he knew his people and recognised his home. 
 Those men, though brown and naked and talking in a 
 tongue he could understand but could not speak, were 
 his true brothers ; their land was his land and their 
 blue sea his own. 
 
 Since he had been aboard the vessel Christian had 
 easily gained from the crew the information that the 
 skipper had refused to give him the day that he 
 was so unceremoniously pressed. The Albatross was a 
 whaler, as, of course, he had detected the instant his 
 foot was on the deck, and she had left Sydney on a 
 cruise in Southern waters of probably three years' 
 duration. This last information was not at all satis- 
 factory to Christian, who could not tolerate the years' 
 long monotony of a slow whaling cruise, and the fact 
 of his having been kidnapped and forced to this service 
 against his will made the compulsory voyage ten times
 
 20 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 more distasteful than it otherwise would have been. 
 He determined to desert upon the first occasion that 
 presented itself and to throw in his lot with Soma, 
 wdio was always urging upon him the desirability and 
 possibility of a return to Omeo. 
 
 The passion of devotion which Soma showed for 
 him might have seemed strange and unaccountable to 
 many a young European unaccustomed to the heights 
 of such heroic sentiment, but to Christian's romantic 
 nature it seemed natural enough, and he welcomed this 
 new love to his heart with a readiness and simplicity 
 that were characteristic of his large-souled nature. It 
 almost seemed to him that what Soma said must be 
 true, for the fellow seemed to supply a want and fill an 
 emptiness in his life of which he had only been dimly 
 conscious before ; and all the strength of love that had 
 been bound up in him before went out to this brown 
 friend of his. Other men had families and relations, 
 Christian had none ; other men had lifelong friend- 
 ships, this too had been denied to North ; so that 
 it was a quite undivided love and a perfectly entire 
 and rivalless friendship that Soma received from him. 
 There was nothing weak or puny about either man, 
 and as their lives and deeds were strong so was the 
 love that united them. There was no touch of senti- 
 mentality about them, for in that respect, as in others 
 where civilisation has tended to weaken emotion, 
 Christian was as great a savage as Soma. His friend- 
 ship, his loves, and his hates were alike cast in classic 
 mould, and assumed grandeur from their very strength 
 and proportions. 
 
 Both men were almost equally anxious to leave the 
 ship, which Christian had no compunction about doing, 
 and Soma, who understood nothing about articles or
 
 II A SOUTH SEA LOVER 21 
 
 written agreements, thought that he had a perfect 
 right to go away as soon as he wanted to stay no 
 longer. He had never been accustomed to the re- 
 straints, restrictions, and legalities of civilised life, and 
 he considered that, having done his duty during the 
 whole time of the voyage, he could end the connection 
 when he chose. It almost seemed that the stars in 
 their courses fought for them, for two of the crew, who 
 had been ill and suffering ever since they sailed from 
 Sydney, had succumbed to the weakness which want of 
 all care and medicines had daily augmented. Although 
 thinking little about death, from its constant nearness 
 to them, sailors hate and dread its presence aboard, so 
 that when a death occurs the body receives scant cere- 
 mony, and is hastily hustled out of the ship. These 
 two men — Perritt and a cheerful little fat man who 
 went by the name of Barrel Dick — died within a few 
 hours of each other, curiously enough, and that same 
 evening towards sunset — last sunset — they two joined 
 that mighty brotherhood of the dead that arm in arm 
 encircles all the world. 
 
 Christian had helped to sew them in their rough 
 shrouds of sailcloth, and had seen the weights tied to 
 their still shod feet. He had watched them as they 
 made the sullen and dull- sounding plunge into the 
 salm water, and saw the air that they had carried down 
 rise in two lines of little bubbles, symbolic little bubbles 
 that rose and burst and vanished as the lives of those 
 two men had come and gone ; and, as fleeting in effect 
 as these little spheres of sea-girt air, their bodies dis- 
 appeared from sight and their very names were forgotten 
 in a week. The soul of Christian never slept, but it 
 was dreaming always, and as those stiff bales of dead 
 humanity and old canvas dived expressionless into the
 
 22 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 eternal rest of the sea, he could not help but follow 
 them in their swift downgoing into those unknown 
 crystal depths erect on their weighted feet, with the 
 sharks and strange unnamed fishes starting affrighted 
 from these odd visitants ; descending more and more 
 slowly with the wan daylight growing dim, and the 
 green and sapphire waters becoming each moment 
 richer and more full of gloom, until at last these two 
 silent companions — maybe in ten thousand fathoms of 
 clear sea — would come to rest with still beneath them 
 ten thousand fathoms more of solid, lifeless water. 
 
 The loss of these two men from a crew that was 
 already too small for the proper working of the ship, 
 and for the constant look-out that was maintained for 
 the blowing of their sea-prey, determined the skipper 
 to put in to one of the many islands that dot that part 
 of the Pacific, to try to recruit a few men to bring the 
 number of his crew up to an efficient working strength. 
 The Albatross was then about in 7"20 S. and 1 62*37 
 W., as Christian had found out from the second mate, 
 who had from the first shown a rough sort of good- 
 fellowship towards him, and on consulting an old, worn, 
 thumb -marked Admiralty chart that Grey -poll, the 
 veteran of the crew, had in his chest, and which was 
 scored, pricked, and lined in every direction, he learned 
 that they were within ninety or a hundred miles of 
 the island of Wakauau, to which Soma had first sailed 
 in his canoe from his own island Omeo ; which latter 
 island was not even indicated on the chart. It had 
 caused Christian no surprise in the early afternoon 
 when the skipper, having worked out his latitude, had 
 ordered the man at the wheel to keep her off two or 
 three points, as he had thought it very probable that 
 he would head direct for the island. As yet he had
 
 II 
 
 A SOUTH SEA. LOVER 23 
 
 not been able to give this news to Soma, but now that 
 night was come, he expected his friend to join him 
 where he stood in the peak of the ship, watching the 
 golden flush of the parted water and listening to the 
 low music that the ship made as the little waves 
 tinkled and rustled against her sides. 
 
 Christian had been standing there when the sun 
 had sunk in regal crimson, and had watched the burn- 
 ing gold of the long sunset islands fade to an ethereal 
 green, and gradually die out in the quickly falling tropic 
 night. And now the majestic march of the stars 
 overhead had begun, that nightly, through the long, 
 warm-breathing hours, stirred the spiritual mysticism 
 of the man, and awed him to a happy reverence by 
 this infinite scroll of a universe thus unrolled before 
 him. He had heard no sound of footsteps behind him, 
 for Soma's bare feet made no sound on the deck, but 
 when he felt a warm hand laid firmly on each of his 
 as they grasped the rail, he knew well enough who it 
 was. Without turning round he said — 
 
 'Why aren't you sleeping; what brings you here ?' 
 
 ' I knew you were up here, and I could not sleep. 
 Did you think I could sleep whilst you were watching 
 all alone? You know that great white Jmia-manu 
 (albatross) that all day and all night, too, has been 
 flying round the ship. That is like what you and I 
 are. You are the boat and I am the bird. My 
 thoughts fly round you always.' 
 
 ' I thought you would come,' said Christian, turn- 
 ing round and seating himself on the slender rail, 
 where he kept himself from falling by twisting one 
 bare foot round the iron stanchion. 
 
 ' I have news for you to-day. If you were in 
 Wakauau, could you get back to Omi : o ? '
 
 24 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap, ii 
 
 ' Yes,' answered Soma. 
 
 ' How many days did it take you to sail in your 
 canoe to Wakauau ? ' 
 
 ' Four days,' said Soma, ' but to sail to Omeo would 
 take longer, for the wind often blows towards the 
 setting sun, and from Wakauau Omeo lies in the 
 sea where he rises. But why do you ask ? ' 
 
 ' Because to-morrow — the breeze is freshening, 
 see ! — we shall put in to Wakauau to recruit a few 
 men. Tall Ted ' (the second mate) ' told me our posi- 
 tion at noon to-day, and that is what the skipper 
 means to do. We are heading straight for the land 
 now.' 
 
 Soma breathed thick at this good and surpris- 
 ing news, and then leaning forward he whispered in 
 so low a voice that Christian could not help smiling, 
 for there was no one who could possibly overhear them, 
 and with a tone in it almost of awe at what to him 
 was the apparent fulfilment of a prophecy — 
 
 ' That is our chance ; I knew it would come. We 
 must leave the ship ; we can hide on shore till she 
 sails again. I know.' 
 
 ' Hush,' whispered Christian hurriedly, ' there's the 
 mate coming on to the fo'c's'le. Don't let him see us 
 together.' 
 
 Noiseless as a shadow himself, Soma glided into 
 the sharply-defined shadow of the foremast, and as the 
 mate lounged up to where Christian was sitting, he 
 slipped down the steps to the main deck. 
 
 ' Breeze is freshening a bit,' said the mate. 
 
 ' Yes,' answered North, looking over the side, ' she's 
 moving along now.'
 
 CHAPTEE III 
 
 Long before daybreak next morning Christian was on 
 deck, and found that Soma had already preceded 
 him. Such was the anxiety of both to see whether 
 their hopes were to be realised or not that they had 
 turned out from their bunks into the refreshing, almost 
 keen air of the morning whilst still night lay upon 
 the sea, and the stars still shone undimmed in the sky. 
 What an infinite hush seems spread upon the world in 
 that mysterious gray hour before the spreading of the 
 dawn ! At sea, out on that profound Pacific, the 
 wonder and the awe of it, as of all else, are intensified 
 by the very magnitude of everything ; the vastness of 
 the sea, the clear profundity of that high arched heaven, 
 the very silence of that Pacific calm all tend to this 
 end. This is one of those strange influences that the 
 great Southern Ocean has upon all reflective minds ; 
 whilst the broad Atlantic seems a wakeful sea of life, 
 active movement, and stirring adventure, the brooding 
 Pacific is the ocean of thought and reverie, of contem- 
 plation and philosophic Calm. Its slow heaving seems 
 to be the deep breathing of a power that thinks and 
 dreams but does not sleep. 
 
 The two men stood together on the deck and 
 watched the slow melting of the darkness to what at 
 first was more a warmth than light, as though the
 
 26 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 sleeping night were smiling to a waking. Slowly and 
 slowly the warmth spread upwards, and a pale pink 
 tint flushed the sky above the eastern horizon. One 
 by one the cold stars overhead paled and died out, till 
 at last, as the glories of crimson and gold replaced their 
 heralds of faint daffodil and primrose, only the glowing 
 orbs of the planets and the greatest stars still shone in 
 the sky of delicate blue. Then, like a star himself at 
 first, the regal sun peeped above the sea line, and all 
 the waves and every broken bit of water flashed into 
 golden glory in honour of his advent. 
 
 A light pearly haze still hung about the surface of 
 the sea, but it lifted at last, and Soma's quick vision 
 detected the outline of a long hilly island on the horizon 
 that must then have been about eight miles away. He 
 grasped Christian quickly by the elbow and whispered — 
 
 ' Wakauau ! ' 
 
 North gave one glance in the direction indicated 
 by Soma's great outstretched arm, and then quickly 
 pulling it down, he said — 
 
 ' Don't take any notice or say anything. It will 
 be seen soon enough, and it won't do for us to seem 
 anxious about the land. Come, let's get down to the 
 main deck. We can make no plans about our escape, 
 for it all depends upon chance ; but we must manage 
 to keep as near each other as possible all clay, so that 
 we shall not lose the opportunity if it occurs.' 
 
 Soma nodded a quick assent, and Christian turned 
 and left him hurriedly; for at that moment a voice 
 rang out, ' Land-ho, Land-ho ! ' and directly the whole 
 ship was astir. The skipper ran out of his cabin as 
 he was at the first cry, and seeing the position of the 
 land, altered the ship's course a point or two, which 
 reduced her rate of sailing ; but the morning was still
 
 in A SOUTH SEA LOVER 27 
 
 young when they were within a mile or two of the 
 land. Soon after sunrise the wind veered round 
 and blew off the shore, carrying strange, wild, spicy 
 perfumes to the ship from the flowers and scented 
 bushes of the island, which seemed strangely to excite 
 all the men on board. A craving for the flowery land 
 seemed to possess them one and all, as the intoxicating 
 fragrance came in warm puffs from the shore and 
 flooded all the ship. As for Soma, he was a different 
 man ; every breath that he drew seemed a message 
 from his home, from his own land, that stirred thoughts 
 of happiness, and love and liberty with the friend that 
 he had sought and sacrificed so much to win. An 
 eager passion was added to the tenderness of his dark 
 eyes ; his nostrils were dilated to breathe in this wild, 
 free native air; a flush had mounted to his cheeks, 
 which glowed darkly through the golden brown of his 
 skin ; and his high breast seemed scarce large enough 
 for the great heart that beat within. He seemed to 
 move to unheard music, and as he passed his friend 
 he would break into a laugh so full of happiness that 
 it might have been the voice of Joy personified ; he 
 looked at Christian with eyes so full of meaning that 
 North, who knew their secret, almost feared that all 
 the ship must read it there. 
 
 But the constant tacking of the vessel that was 
 necessary to draw near the shore kept officers and 
 crew alike from noticing anything strange in the 
 behaviour of the islander. Christian was wise in 
 cautioning Soma against giving any cause for suspicion, 
 for the skipper was already distrustful enough of his 
 crew. He well knew how often men engaged for a 
 long whaling cruise repented them of their bargains 
 when only the first few months of the voyage W( j rc
 
 28 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 over, and that desertion was a common enough thine 
 to any island where their ships might call for water or 
 fresh provisions. To prevent this he determined to 
 lie off about a mile from shore, and to keep the ship 
 on and off whilst he landed in his gig and tried to 
 engage some men. There was no anchorage outside 
 the reef; and seventy years ago the islands of the 
 Pacific were still unsurveyed, and the charts rarely 
 did more than give their position, so that the skipper 
 would not run the risk of passing through the open- 
 ing to the lagoon, which showed as a patch of 
 dark blue in' the midst of the line of surf-broken 
 water. 
 
 Christian was not one of those who were called to 
 man the captain's gig, but Soma was taken, not only 
 because he could pull a good oar, but that he might 
 act as interpreter, and make the necessary bargain 
 between the skipper and the chief of the bay. It 
 seemed that his services were successful, for early in 
 the afternoon the gig came back with three strapping 
 young Kanakas, who came swaggering up the side with 
 an assumed unconcern that very ill concealed their 
 nervousness. 
 
 The first moment that he could find to speak to 
 Christian after his return, Soma told him that the 
 captain had made arrangements with Eape-hia, the 
 local chief, to take a lot of pigs and fowls and 
 vegetables from him the next morning, and that 
 they were to be brought alongside at sunrise, when 
 the payment would be made. This gave great 
 relief to Christian, who feared that the captain, 
 having succeeded in his recruiting, might set sail 
 at once before night had given them the opportunity 
 to escape.
 
 HI A SOUTH SEA LOVER 29 
 
 All that long burning afternoon the Albatross was 
 surrounded by a little fleet of outrigged canoes manned 
 by two or more men, or sometimes women, who brought 
 all sorts of island produce, which they were only too 
 eager to exchange for a nail, a bit of hoop iron, or a 
 few rags of European clothing. Some few of the 
 men were from time to time allowed on board, but 
 never many together, as the skipper remembered 
 the common custom among many of the Polynesian 
 islands of getting a large number of their men on 
 board unsuspecting ships, and then suddenly pro- 
 ducing hidden weapons, killing the crew and seizing 
 the vessel. 
 
 No chance offered itself all day to Christian of 
 slipping with Soma into one of the canoes and getting 
 the occupants to paddle them ashore, for the captain 
 and officers kept a very keen eye upon the movements 
 of this dancing, darting, fruit-laden little flotilla ; be- 
 sides, he knew the probability of recapture would have 
 been too great. He possessed his soul with what 
 patience he could, and waited for the coming of night. 
 He was unusually merry, even for him, and was sing- 
 ing snatches of old songs, and laughing and joking 
 with the rest of the crew all day, for the thought of 
 escape to one of these beautiful green, sea-beat islands, 
 with this true friend of his for companion, and a life 
 of strange adventure to look forward to, set all the 
 blood a-coursing so merrily through his veins that he 
 could not for his life be still. He had told Soma his 
 plan of cutting the boat adrift, which was rocking and 
 tugging at the stern, and of pulling ashore in her and 
 hiding inland, and he set him to gain all the informa- 
 tion that he thought would be useful from the three 
 shy new members of the crew.
 
 30 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP. 
 
 At last night fell, and the full moon rose in mellow 
 splendour as the crimson fires of the burning west 
 died out ; the great stars glowed again in the warm 
 blue of the sky, which seemed all tremulous with the 
 still unfallen dew. One by one the sounds on board 
 died out; the men had got their supper from the 
 galley, the smokers, who had lain upon the fo'c's'le 
 with their eyes turned landwards, had finished their 
 pipes and their grumblings at being on board when 
 such a land was in sight, and had gone to their 
 bunks. Tour bells had struck, and Christian and 
 Soma were the only men in the peak, where they 
 lay in the strong blue shadows cast by the mounting- 
 moon. They both were perfectly silent, partly from 
 caution, and partly because their hearts were beat- 
 ing in their throats as the time drew near for their 
 attempt. Every now and then one of them would 
 stoop across and whisper something hotly in the 
 other's ear, and then lean quickly back again, as 
 though their very whispers might vibrate through the 
 ship. 
 
 They were only waiting for the moment when the 
 skipper should leave the deck and go to his own 
 cabin ; but the beauty of the night was such, and its 
 coolness so grateful, that he seemed in no hurry to do 
 this. At last he got up, straightened his back, 
 stretched his arms, and moved towards the companion. 
 Without turning his head Christian, whose gaze was 
 fixed on the movements of the captain, touched Soma 
 to call his attention, and at the same time held up a 
 warning hand to caution him to silence. Suddenly 
 Soma felt Christian's grasp tighten fiercely on his knee, 
 and leaning forward to see what had occasioned it, 
 he saw the skipper stop and walk to the side and
 
 in A SOUTH SEA LOVER 31 
 
 look over. The next moment they heard him sing 
 out — 
 
 'Mr. Solly, why hasn't that boat been taken in? 
 Do you think our friends on shore are likely to miss 
 such a chance as that ? You'd find the painter neatly 
 cut and the boat vanished in the morning.' 
 
 No sooner said than done. The watch was called, 
 and in a few minutes the boat was hauled aboard, the 
 sleepy men had stumbled back to their berths and 
 hammocks, and the moon once more shone down upon 
 the deserted deck. 
 
 This was a crushing blow to North, who thus saw 
 their only chance of escape snatched from them ; he 
 turned to Soma and said in his natural voice — he 
 thought it was no use whispering any more — 
 
 ' Well, boy, that being done, we may as well turn 
 in. What do you ' 
 
 He did not finish his sentence, for he felt Soma's 
 hand tightly pressed over his lips. 
 
 ' Don't speak. Lie down,' said Soma, putting his 
 arm round Christian's neck and pulling him into the 
 shadow. ' The watch is looking round.' 
 
 •' What's it matter ? ' whispered Christian. 
 
 ' We can swim,' answered Soma in the most natural 
 voice. So accustomed was Soma — as indeed are all 
 Polynesians — to life in the water that it never for one 
 moment occurred to him that North could not swim 
 as well as he, to whom it was as natural as walking, 
 and perhaps, of the two, the easier. 
 
 ' I can swim, and swim fairly well,' said Christian, 
 ' but the shore is a devil of a way off.' 
 
 ' If you are tired I can carry you,' said Soma with 
 confidence, and as though the thought pleased him. 
 ' Can you trust me V
 
 32 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 ' Why, yes, of course, man, if you say so/ answered 
 Christian, smiling at the idea of his being carried by 
 any one. 
 
 ' Let us go, then,' said Soma, standing up and 
 shaking himself free of his clothes in a few seconds. 
 
 ' Wait a moment ; they must not hear us plunge 
 into the water. I'll hitch something round a pin and 
 heave it over the side, and then we can slip down it 
 into the water without making a sound.' 
 
 Moving to the side of the ship that lay in shadow, 
 Christian fastened a rope securely, and then lowered 
 the end over the side. 
 
 ' Hush ! Is all quiet ? ' he said to Soma, as he put 
 his hand to the rail to climb over. 
 
 ' Take off all your clothes ; you cannot swim like 
 that,' said Soma hurriedly, and pulling him back as he 
 spoke. 
 
 It was not a very long business for Christian to 
 undress, as he only wore two garments, and with two 
 quick rips they were loose and lying at his feet. 
 With a quick glance along the deck to see whether 
 the watch was looking that way, he stepped to the side 
 where the shadow lay thickest, and silently sprang on 
 to the bulwarks. For one brief moment the moonlight 
 shone full upon him, and gleamed so brightly on his 
 white skin that had the watch or the man at the 
 wheel been looking that way they must have seen 
 him ; fortunately it was a thing of but a second, and he 
 vanished over the side without being noticed. Soma 
 followed more cautiously, and the quickest -sighted 
 person could hardly have seen his dusky form as he 
 crept along in the shadow and let himself down, 
 hand over hand, to where Christian was awaiting him 
 below.
 
 in A SOUTH SEA LOVER 33 
 
 Without a word they swam silently round the 
 black hull, and then facing the land struck out boldly 
 for the opening in the reef, the position of which they 
 had carefully noted from the ship. Although he was a 
 strong, even a fine swimmer, Christian could see that 
 his powers were nothing to those of Soma. He was 
 accustomed to every manly exercise ; constant work 
 and a temperate life, and salt water and cold sea 
 winds, had turned his muscles to steel, but all these 
 could not make him the equal of the islander ; 
 swimming, after all, was something of an effort to him, 
 whereas to Soma it was perfectly natural. Long 
 before their sturdy little brown legs can support them 
 on land, Polynesian children are taken by their 
 mothers to the shore, where they place them among 
 the quiet ripples of the calm and sun- warmed lagoon, 
 and almost growing up in the water as they do, these 
 islanders are as much at home in one element as on 
 the other. 
 
 This inequality did not at first cause Christian the 
 least uneasiness, as he knew that he could hold on 
 almost indefinitely at their present leisurely pace, but, 
 to his horror, when they were only about three 
 hundred yards on their journey, he heard a loud cry 
 ring out from the ship, and he knew that their 
 desertion was discovered. 
 
 ' We must make haste,' said Soma. 
 
 Christian responded to the call and struck out 
 bravely, but he quickly began to feel the effects of the 
 effort at greatly increased speed. A few moments 
 after, across the still water, they could hear the 
 command given — ■ 
 
 ' Lower away ! ' 
 
 And then almost immediately the loud smack, made 
 
 D
 
 34 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 as the boat struck the water, sounded in their ears. 
 Although they knew that they were being pursued, 
 they hoped at first that the direction they had taken 
 was not known, but in a few moments this hope was 
 destroyed. The man who was steering the boat 
 evidently had not seen them at first, for shortly after 
 the regular rumbling sound of the heavy oars in the 
 rowlocks told the swimmers that the boat was fairly 
 under way, they heard a loud voice, apparently from the 
 masthead, where the day-long watch was kept, cry out — 
 
 'There they are, there they are, more to the left, 
 more still. I see both their heads.' 
 
 This cry was like a spur in the side to Christian, 
 who had been swimming with the strong slow move- 
 ment of a good swimmer ; he now turned on his side 
 and began a quicker stroke. But this, he soon felt, 
 he could not keep up, and every moment he could hear 
 the sound of the oars gaining on them. His breath 
 was becoming short, and the laboured beating of his 
 strong heart warned him that he must slacken his 
 speed. He felt that before many minutes had passed 
 he must be caught, so he touched Soma, who was close 
 to him, and said — 
 
 ' Swim on, go quicker, you are stronger than I in 
 the water. I can't keep this pace up, and you could 
 get safe off if it were not for me.' 
 
 ' Pull away, men,' rang out a voice from the boat, 
 ' they're slackening. Pull away, y' devils. I see 'em.' 
 
 Christian was not the sort that ever gives up ; he 
 knew that he must be captured, but he swam on, as 
 grimly determined as though he felt escape were 
 possible, but this did not make him forget that Soma 
 was as eager for his freedom as he, so he turned and 
 again urged him to swim on, adding —
 
 HI A SOUTH SEA LOVER 35 
 
 ' I will go slowly, and then as the boat follows I'll 
 turn off in another direction, and it will give you time 
 to get well through the opening of the reef.' 
 
 For answer Soma stretched out his strong arm and 
 quickly clasped Christian across the back and under 
 the shoulder, and suddenly drew him close to his smooth 
 side. Christian felt the strange water-given polish of 
 his skin as he touched him. 
 
 ' Now,' said Soma, with a calm tone of command, 
 ' we go together ; we both are taken or we both 
 are free. Strike out slowly, at the same time along 
 o' me, and get your breath, and then one more 
 try.' 
 
 ' Yes,' said Christian, who, with all the magnanimity 
 of a brave man, could accept brave help, and was not 
 ashamed to own himself the weaker. He felt that it 
 was useless to urge his friend to leave him and save 
 himself, for he judged him by the light of his own 
 character. There was, too, something that, despite the 
 danger of capture, made him happy to accept the 
 strength and help of this fellow, it was so novel for 
 him not to be the one to render them. 
 
 For some few minutes they continued thus, until 
 Christian's even breathing showed that he was rested 
 and was ready for a further effort. By this time the 
 pursuers were within a few boat-lengths of them, and 
 they could hear everything that was said by the men 
 in the boat almost as distinctly as though they were in 
 her. It almost seemed as if the sympathy of the two 
 men at the oars was with the deserters, for the boat did 
 not make the progress that she would have done under 
 other circumstances. The mate saw this too, for he 
 was swearing at the men and urging them to ' put 
 their backs to it,' though without betraying much
 
 36 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 anxiety as to the result of the chase. Every now and 
 then he shouted out — 
 
 ' Now, you two fools, what's the use of going 
 
 on with this ? You may just as well spare yourselves 
 the trouble, for I've got you, and be damned to you.' 
 
 It seemed that what he said was true, for they 
 were close upon them, but Christian swam on. Then 
 it was, when only a distance of about twenty yards 
 divided them from the boat, that Soma was inspired 
 with an idea. He was close to Christian, and spoke 
 so low that the men in the boat could not possibly 
 overhear. 
 
 ' Swim on — make haste, make haste, straight for 
 the reef, not for the opening. I will join you in one 
 minute. Don't look back ; that loses time. Swim, 
 quick, quick ! ' 
 
 So saying he slackened his pace for a moment, and 
 then breathing deeply two or three times in rapid suc- 
 cession, he dived noiselessly beneath the surface, and 
 exerting all his great strength, he swam under the 
 pursuing boat and came up on the other side of her. 
 The mate saw him make this plunge, and was quite at 
 a loss to understand it, and uttered a cry of astonish- 
 ment. Hearing this the men at the oars turned their 
 heads, and whilst still pulling after Christian, who was 
 a few yards ahead, they kept their eyes fixed upon the 
 place where Soma had disappeared. This gave the 
 plucky fellow the opportunity he wanted. He was so 
 close to the boat that he could have put his hand upon 
 the gunwale ; but that was not his intention. He 
 suddenly lifted his brown and gleaming arms out of 
 the water, and seizing hold of the oar, he gave it so 
 strong and unexpected a jerk that it was snatched out 
 of the grasp of the astonished man who held it. With
 
 Ill 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 37 
 
 a wild cry, as the end of the oar struck him under 
 the chin, the sailor fell backwards, and before the 
 mate or the other man could understand what had 
 happened, Soma had swum away with the oar to some 
 distance. 
 
 The islander's intention was to stop the boat and to 
 give Christian time to make his escape, so he naturally 
 swam with the oar back towards the Albatross, and when 
 he had carried it to some distance he took it by the blade 
 and jerked it, quivering along the surface, still farther 
 from the arrested boat. He then turned once more and 
 swam after his companion at his utmost speed. The 
 surprise and wrath of the mate were almost comical to 
 see, so enraged was he by the trick that had been 
 played upon him ; and even the men, who had been 
 friendly until now, were annoyed at being thus made 
 the laudiing-stock of the crew. It did not need the 
 oaths and swearing of the mate to urge them to hurry 
 to pick up the stolen oar. They made what haste 
 they could by using the remaining oar as a scull in 
 the stern of the gig ; but by the time they were once 
 more fairly in chase Soma had rejoined his companion, 
 and they were again some way ahead. Now the race 
 began in earnest, for the mate was half mad with 
 anger and the men were burning to revenge themselves 
 for the trick that had been played upon them. 
 
 By the time that the two men in the water — who 
 naturally travelled more slowly than the pursuing boat 
 — had drawn near to the reef that encircled the 
 island at about the distance of a quarter of a mile 
 from the shore, the gig was again close upon them, 
 and it was evident that they would be unable to reach 
 the opening in the reef before they were overtaken. 
 Soma had foreseen this when he told Christian to
 
 38 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 swim straight to the reef and not to attempt to make 
 the opening. He had his reasons for this. The boat 
 was now but a very few yards behind them, and Soma 
 had again encircled Christian with his arm that he 
 might enable him to keep up with him, and also that 
 they might be together when they made the bold stroke 
 for their liberty that he intended. The reef was now 
 but a yard or two in front of them, and the great 
 ocean swell, rolling majestically in from the open 
 Pacific, beating upon it with a low deep roar^ caused a 
 terrifying wall of foaming water and gleaming spray 
 to rise and fall with each great throb of the ocean 
 heart. 
 
 Christian was ignorant of Soma's intention, for 
 there had been no time for explanations ; but he 
 trusted so entirely to him that he swam on as he was 
 bidden. He felt the islander's arm clutch him tighter 
 as a voice rang out from the boat — 
 
 ' Stop ! or I'll fire.' 
 
 At the same moment he clearly heard Soma's eager 
 voice, for all the mighty rush and roar of the thunder- 
 ing water, for he was shouting quite close to his ear — 
 
 ' Take a big breath, and then rise on this great 
 wave that is coming.' 
 
 He had scarcely done as he was told before he 
 felt himself uplifted, as though by some gigantic and 
 superhuman hand, and then carried resistlessly along 
 straight into the mad whirl of the boiling waters, 
 where they rose in a cloud of spray thirty feet into 
 the air. For one breathless moment he neither saw, 
 heard, nor felt anything, and was only conscious of 
 some mighty force let loose in noise and darkness ; and 
 then the next, dazed, bruised, and breathless, he found 
 himself wildly gripping his friend in both his arms, and
 
 Ill 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 39 
 
 as tightly enfolded in his, in the calm water of the 
 lagoon. They were both gasping for breath and 
 blinded by the spray, bruised by the water, and cut in 
 many places by the sharp points of the jagged coral 
 rock ; but, as they loosed their close grip and slowly 
 struck out for the shore, they turned to one another 
 and smiled, for they felt that they were free.
 
 CHAPTEE IV 
 
 By the time that they reached the land Christian was 
 entirely exhausted, and it was only with Soma's sturdy 
 assistance that he staggered through the shallow water 
 to the shore. There he flung himself down on the 
 sand and lay for some minutes quite speechless, whilst 
 the islander was kneeling by his side in a state of the 
 utmost alarm. The ludicrousness of the situation was 
 the first emotion that North experienced, and as soon 
 as he had breath enough he burst into a great laugh 
 at the thought of his beginning his new life and mak- 
 ing his appearance in a fresh world in his present 
 stripped and destitute condition. This great roar of 
 boyish laughter relieved Soma's mind, and though he 
 was ignorant of its cause, he laughed from sympathy. 
 
 They had been lying thus upon the sand for some 
 little time, gradually recovering their breath and re- 
 gaining the strength which their great exertions and 
 the wild buffeting they had received at the reef had 
 exhausted, when, beyond the great bushes of hibiscus 
 that fringed the shore beneath the palms, they heard a 
 low sweet sound of music. It was quite unlike any 
 music that Christian had ever heard, for it was not 
 one continuous strain, but just short snatches of sad 
 melody, that began and ended in a breath, as though 
 some lover's sighs were tuned to harmony.
 
 chap. IV A SOUTH SEA LOVER 41 
 
 ' What's that ? ' whispered Christian, for the sound 
 was so sad and sweet, and harmonised so well with the 
 moonlit night, the gentle lapping of the sea as it broke 
 in tiny waves upon the beach, and the sighing of the 
 slender palm-trees overhead, that he would not speak 
 aloud for fear of marring its sweet influence. 
 
 ' That is some one playing on the fango' said Soma 
 instantly ; ' all the young men make music for the girls. 
 Maraki and I used always to go together to Olasangu to 
 play the faiigo.' 
 
 1 Well, it shows that there is some one about, and 
 that we cannot be very far from a house ; you had 
 better go and speak to him ; as he is in love,' said 
 Christian with a smile, ' perhaps he will be more 
 inclined to be amiable than he otherwise might be.' 
 
 Soma rose at once, but before he went off on his 
 search he collected an armful or two of the convolvulus- 
 like creeper that grew about the bushes just above 
 high-water mark and deftly wove a sort of girdle and 
 fringe from their thickly leaved shoots, that did very 
 well as a covering for himself and North. Polynesians, 
 as a race, although wanton in conversation and volup- 
 tuous to lasciviousness in their customs, preserve through 
 it all queer but very strong ideas upon modesty, — so 
 much so that one of the greatest indignities that could 
 be offered to a conquered foe was to expose him in a 
 state of complete nakedness to the gaze of his jeering 
 victors. 
 
 The two fellows had scarcely put on their cool leafy 
 girdles before the bushes above the strip of yellow 
 sand were parted and a young man, laughing to him- 
 self as though at some success, leaped lightly to the 
 shore. His mirth ended in utter astonishment when 
 he saw Christian and Soma standing silently there, and
 
 42 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 he turned to run back to the shelter of the shrubs, for 
 a Polynesian is always expecting ambushes and surprises, 
 and his first thought, ff alone, is flight. Soma called 
 to him in his own language, and this seemed to give 
 him confidence, for he stopped, and, upon hearing his 
 explanation of their sudden appearance upon the island, 
 turned with the readiest welcome and bade them 
 come to his house, which lay some short distance* back 
 in the bush. 
 
 Then began for Christian that wonderful first 
 experience of a tropic night upon a coral island ; he 
 thought nothing of dangers past or danger to come, his 
 soul was so full of this mysterious new beauty all 
 around him, half veiled by the night and half revealed 
 by the glory of the mounting moon, that he had no time 
 or will for any such purely personal feeling. After 
 leaving the shore they passed through a narrow strip 
 of bushes which were covered with large pale yellow 
 flowers that looked almost white in the moonlight, 
 and round which great ghostly moths were fluttering. 
 Beyond this lay a wide belt of palms growing thickly 
 together, their slender stems leaning this way and that, 
 and not all erect and straight, so that they cast a black 
 network of shadow on the coarse harsh grass with 
 which the ground was covered. The beauty of this 
 silent glade was a revelation to Christian, the slender- 
 ness of the slight stems was so graceful and the height 
 to which they lifted their crowns of feathery branches 
 so great. All the still air within this place of 
 shadowy calm was filled with a low soothing sound, 
 which he thought at first was the sighing of the sea as 
 it softly kissed the shore, but he soon detected that it 
 was far overhead, a hundred feet higher in the moonlit 
 air, and then he knew that it was the low rustling of a
 
 IV 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 43 
 
 myriad palm leaves as the cool sea air flowed through 
 them to the hills. 
 
 After passing for some little distance through this 
 semi-open space their guide turned aside into a narrow 
 path, where the night lay darker as the thick forest, 
 that covered the island beyond the girdle of palms, 
 seemed to cover everything with a dense black mantle of 
 shade. Here the palms were not so numerous, though 
 their ringed columns still rose amongst the noble trees, 
 making the great strength and massiveness of the forest 
 giants more striking by the very lightness and grace 
 of their own growth. It almost seemed to Christian — 
 with his northern coldness of imagination — that Nature 
 was too lavish of her gifts. Everywhere were leaves and 
 flowers and ferns and tendrils ; the sky was darkened 
 by them, the ground was covered with them, the very 
 tree-trunks and the great gnarled boughs were wreathed 
 and draped with a wild growth of tangled vines and 
 strange luxuriant creepers. The forest air was perfumed 
 by ten thousand flowers, great bushes of the starlike 
 single gardenia were covered with white blossom, so that 
 every moving breeze that breathed about them enriched 
 still further the perfumed air. Then upon Christian 
 began to fall that mysterious intoxication of the tropic 
 night that one must have felt to understand ; warmth 
 was added to his blood and he breathed deeply, his 
 eyes grew tender, and a gentle languor, that did not 
 affect him physically, flowed into his mind. He scarcely 
 thought, he only felt and allowed this beauty to flow 
 into his heart, and in perfect silence he followed the 
 two Polynesians, who were walking ahead talking fast 
 in their soft rich voices, without noting whither they 
 were leading him. 
 
 The path for some short distance led them deeper
 
 44 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP. 
 
 into the rich shadow of the forest, the sound of the sea 
 was almost lost, and though the roar of the surf still 
 sounded its quiet bass, the music of it was so constant 
 that it was hardly noticeable. The rustle overhead 
 had ceased and silence reigned. It seemed to Christian 
 that he had stepped into an enchanted land where 
 beauty lay entranced to silence, and over which Sleep 
 had cast his purple mantle so closely that all below had 
 succumbed to his dear influence. He himself forgot 
 his friend, and even his own position, and that strange 
 loss of identity which he experienced now and again 
 slowly crept upon him. His pace lessened, though he 
 still walked mechanically along, but he no longer saw 
 the shadowy beauties of that land of clear-obscure — his 
 soul was wandering in the brighter world of the poet's 
 vision. From what brief immeasurable dreams was he 
 at last aroused by the warm clasp of Soma's hand upon 
 his shoulder, and the little loving shake he gave him 
 to rouse him to himself ! 
 
 ' I called to you three times,' he said, ' and could not 
 make you hear. I thought you were asleep.' 
 
 ' Perhaps I was,' answered Christian with a smile. 
 
 He was a strange mass of contradictions and in- 
 congruities, living a life that lay upon that narrow 
 line that divides the mystic and dreamer of dreams 
 from his this -world mates ; at times so full of life, 
 energy, and passion, and at others so unsubstantial 
 and in the clouds. It almost seemed that at moments 
 unseen hands were laid upon his soul that led him 
 unresisting, even willing, across the dark borderland 
 into that misty region where dreams live and visions 
 are the only truth. He had been wandering there 
 to-night, and for a time had lost his way. 
 
 He found that he was standing at the edge of a
 
 IV 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 45 
 
 little open space in which two or three brown houses 
 stood by the side of a plantation of bananas and yams. 
 The friendly young native, whom Soma had so oppor- 
 tunely enlisted in their cause, had entered the largest 
 house to announce the arrival of two strangers, and 
 Christian and Soma stood on the edge of the shadow 
 cast by the great forest trees and watched in silence the 
 moonlight play upon the great broad leaves of the 
 bananas, which caught the light air that was stirring 
 and slowly fanned the .masses of green or golden fruit 
 that hung down from their midst. 
 
 They had not waited more than a moment or two 
 before Ebinibi, for such he had told Soma was his name, 
 returned with an oldish man, who was evidently still 
 half dazed with sleep, but who offered them the shelter 
 of his home with all the usual Polynesian hospitality. 
 On their way to the house Soma informed him who he 
 was, and Christian noticed for the first time a slight tone 
 of haughtiness in his voice that he did not think un- 
 becoming ; indeed, over the whole man there seemed 
 to have crept some almost imperceptible change. It 
 seemed that away from the ship, where he was treated 
 as an inferior, he felt his chiefdom once more ; now that 
 he was again amongst his own people, as it were, his 
 old habit of command had returned to him, and he held 
 his head higher, and walked with a freer mien. This 
 island was not his native one, but Omco was not far 
 off, and Motuiti's son was treated with all the respect 
 that was due to his father. 
 
 Stooping their heads, for the eaves of the roof were 
 not more than four feet from the ground, Ebinibi led 
 them by the hand into the house, for it was quite dark 
 inside, and then pulling down a clean mat from the 
 rafters, he spread it on the floor and invited them to
 
 46 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 sit down whilst he got a light. There was no fireplace 
 in the house itself, and he had to run to the little cook- 
 ing hut at the back of it to gain one from the still 
 glowing embers of the logs that smouldered there. By 
 the poor glimmer shed by the rough candle, formed of 
 a dozen oil-nuts pierced by a thin wick of light wood, 
 they could see the size of the house, which consisted of 
 one room, and the great hive-shaped roof, which was 
 filled with shadows that the feeble light only rendered 
 darker. 
 
 There were several men in the house, whom the 
 noise of their entrance had disturbed from sleep, and 
 Christian, when he first looked round, saw them all 
 sitting up, with their light coverings of thin tappet still 
 folded about their stalwart forms, gazing at him with 
 their black eyes full of wonder. The old man, who was 
 evidently the master of the house, soon roused them 
 with a few quick words and sent them flying in search 
 of the food which is the first idea of a Polynesian to 
 offer to guests — expected or otherwise. In a very 
 short time food that was already cooked was brought 
 to them, but Christian was not in a mood to eat — the 
 events of the last few hours had been too exciting to 
 leave him much appetite. He told Soma, who was 
 eating his meal with all the relish of one who has not 
 tasted his native food for many months, that he only 
 wanted to drink and to sleep. On North's wish being 
 translated one of the young men was sent out of the 
 house, and a moment after he heard the sound of a 
 great nut coming crashing down from one of the lofty 
 palms outside. 
 
 Then they spread a sweet, fresh, woven mat for him, 
 and loosening his rustling girdle he flung himself down 
 full length. The old chief raised his hand, and the
 
 IV 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVEK 47 
 
 house was silent save for the softened breathing of the 
 men. Soon the little light grew dim, and as the last 
 nut flickered out darkness grew quietly upon the place. 
 Christian was not cpaite asleep when his mat moved 
 under the bare foot placed upon it, and a thin covering 
 of tappa was placed upon him, and he felt some one 
 lie clown by his side. By the warm, firm hand that 
 grasped his arm he knew that it was Soma ; without 
 speaking, and smiling in the dark, he made a little 
 sign to show him that he knew who was there ; and, 
 with the happy confidence of a child who knows that 
 even in its sleep it is cared for, he closed his eyes and 
 drifted out into the great unknown sea of sleep. 
 
 The perfumed night grew stiller ; no leaf moved, 
 and no bird stirred nor any living thing ; it almost 
 seemed, so silent was the hour, that Nature herself 
 slept, and all the earth was fearful of awaking her. 
 Niedit drew her solemn curtain closer in folds about 
 her, and the very voice of the unresting sea breathed 
 low.
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 When Christian awoke next morning the light of the 
 dawn was still so faint that he could no more than 
 distinguish the outline of the eaves and the black 
 uprights of the house-posts against the gray of the 
 outer day ; but the night had restored to him all his 
 vigour, and he felt his life pulsing and rising so strongly 
 within him that he sprang up at once, and, without 
 disturbing any one, left the house. It was still 
 almost night, though in the sky there was a promise 
 of day. The greater stars were burning yet, and even 
 in the pale faint glow in the east, the first outpost of 
 the sun, the great golden globe of Venus, glowed un- 
 dimmed. As he passed out of the house and brushed 
 through the thick vegetation that grew close to it, the 
 heavy dew that lay upon everything refreshed his 
 warm body, and he stooped his curly head to a little 
 bush on which the white flowers shone dimly in the 
 faint light and bathed his face with the fragrant dew. 
 There was a narrow foot-track that ran through the 
 garden, and this Christian followed for some short 
 distance, when it began to mount a little craggy hill, 
 which he found was bare of trees, and from which he 
 thought that he could see, when daylight had come, 
 whether the Albatross was still in sight. 
 
 There was a cool breeze blowing from the sea, which
 
 CHAP, v A. SOUTH SEA LOVER 49 
 
 often in those latitudes heralds the break of day ; and 
 enjoying its freshness, Christian sat down with his 
 usual light-hearted philosophy to wait for daylight. 
 He had not been sitting there very long before he was 
 joined by Soma, who, having missed him from his side, 
 had hurried out to find him. 
 
 ' I wanted to see whether the ship has sailed,' said 
 North. 
 
 ' That does not matter. She will to-morrow, if not 
 to-day.' 
 
 ' Yes, and in the meantime the skipper will have a 
 search party out after us.' 
 
 ' He would not find us.' 
 
 ' No, but he would bribe the chief of the bay, over 
 yonder, with the promise of a musket or two, and we 
 should soon be found.' 
 
 ' I have friends, many friends.' 
 
 ' I don't doubt it ; but I hope we shan't be put to 
 that.' 
 
 This time Christian's hopes were not doomed to 
 be blighted, for now daylight began swiftly to flow 
 upon the world, and the mist that hung upon the sea 
 slowly lifted and melted away, and there, already a 
 mile or so from land, was the Albatross with all her 
 canvas set, heading away from land, and the little fleet 
 of canoes which had taken out the fresh provisions was 
 already putting back to the beach. Christian sprang 
 to his feet and waved a farewell after the vessel, which 
 as she went took along with her his last shade of care. 
 
 Anxieties and troubles are nearly always for other 
 people and not for ourselves, and as Christian was 
 alone in the world he had fewer than most men ; but 
 even had he had many he would not have let them 
 weigh him down. There are some joyous souls in the 
 
 E
 
 50 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP. 
 
 world who are so happy and careless, who so per- 
 sistently make the best of everything, that they even 
 turn the skeletons in their closets into clowns for their 
 amusement ; and Christian was of that bright class. 
 
 ' There she goes/ said North. ' I don't think, after 
 last night's experience, that I have much of the Alba- 
 tross's dust left upon my feet. All the same, let us run 
 down and have a dip in the sea, and I'll wash off — in 
 the absence of a shake — any that may be left.' 
 
 Soma, of course, could not understand what he 
 meant, but he saw that he wanted a swim, and was 
 gravely saying ' Yes, wash off,' when Christian turned, 
 and seizing him by the waist, ran him full tilt down to 
 the beach, which he could see shining through the 
 palms below them. 
 
 That day Soma began to make arrangements for 
 their return to Omeo ; he left North in the care of 
 Ebinibi and set off to have an interview with the chief, 
 with the result that he obtained a large canoe and the 
 loan of a crew to work it across to the island. 
 
 When one has nothing to pack up and no farewells 
 to make it does not take very long to prepare for a 
 voyage, so that when Soma announced that evening 
 that everything was ready for a start next morning, 
 there was none of the hurry and confusion that gener- 
 ally reign upon these occasions. 
 
 The next day dawned bright and fair, and food had 
 been eaten and good-byes said almost before the sun 
 was above the horizon. Ebinibi had given his friends 
 two small pieces of tappa the day before, and had 
 taught Christian how to fold the narrow strip of cloth 
 round his loins, and fasten it at the side by thrusting a 
 crumpled lump of the material down inside the first 
 tight fold, so that they no longer wore their impromptu
 
 V A SOUTH SEA LOVER 51 
 
 dresses of leaves. The canoe that the chief of the bay 
 had lent to Soma was lying at the little town some 
 mile or two down the coast, to which he had gone 
 the morning before, and to this these two strangely- 
 assorted companions, accompanied by Ebinibi and two 
 or three of the young men from the house, walked in 
 the dewy morning, whilst the day was still tempered 
 by the freshness of the vanished night. 
 
 The little town consisted of a scattered line of 
 brown hive -shaped houses dotted along the beach 
 beneath the palms that here, as elsewhere, fringed 
 it. There was no plan exhibited in the arrange- 
 ment of the houses, which were placed anyhow, ac- 
 cording to the taste of the builder. The only street 
 was the beaten path that ran along the narrow space 
 of level ground above high-water mark, from which 
 many little paths diverged to the forest and to the 
 houses. 
 
 The appearance of the white man was expected, as 
 Soma had said that they would sail that morning, so 
 that the people had not set about their usual occupa- 
 tions, but with characteristic Polynesian disregard for 
 the value of time, were amusing themselves or lying 
 about in shady corners until the expected visitor 
 arrived. 
 
 As soon as they had passed the little rocky head- 
 land that bounded the bay on one side and began to 
 approach the town, Christian could see that he was the 
 chief object of interest to the assembled people, for two 
 lads, who had been stationed there as outposts, started 
 off at a run to the town to give notice of his coming 
 directly they saw that he was of the little party. He 
 was in wild spirits that morning, and all the boyish 
 folly that was in him was on the surface, and
 
 52 A SOUTH SEA LOVEE chap. 
 
 inspired him with the idea of surprising them and 
 gratifying their very natural curiosity. As soon as he 
 was in the town he began the most extraordinary series 
 of antics and capers, bowing, leaping, running, and 
 waving his arms, with the most engaging smile upon 
 his face all the time. He proceeded for some little 
 distance in this ridiculous fashion, increasing the wild- 
 ness of his vagaries, when he saw a tall man with a 
 carved staff, who was evidently the chief of the bay, 
 followed at a little distance by a band of handsome, 
 stalwart warriors. The wind was completely taken out 
 of his sails by the method of his reception, for the 
 chief, instead of expressing the least astonishment or 
 surprise, evidently accepted this extraordinary pro- 
 ceeding as a white man's custom; and addressing a 
 word or two to his companions, who instantly followed 
 his example, he proceeded to imitate, to the very best 
 of his powers, the leaps and gyrations of Christian. 
 
 In those happy times of seventy years ago, before 
 the blighting breath of European civilisation, which 
 since then has done so much to ruin the islands of 
 the South Pacific, had blown upon them, all white 
 men were considered by the unsophisticated people 
 to be peers. They were regarded almost as heaven- 
 descended guests, and a shipwrecked sailor was looked 
 upon as the equal of a king. It is true that occa- 
 sionally this assumed divinity was the cause of some 
 awkward and not altogether pleasing results, as they 
 have been known, whilst honouring the god, to cere- 
 moniously eat the man, in the hope of thus securing a 
 meal without injuring the being whom they deemed 
 immortal. Such honours, whilst perhaps satisfactory 
 to the ambition of some men, would probably by the 
 majority be regarded as illusory and barren. In
 
 v A SOUTH SEA LOVER 53 
 
 Christian's case, however, this mistaken notion had 
 more agreeable results, for he was garlanded with 
 fragrant sessis, as they call the wreaths of perfumed 
 flowers with which they adorn themselves, and led to the 
 beach of coral sand, where already the large canoe was 
 launched which was to bear him and his friend to Omeo. 
 
 Knowing the distance that he had to travel, Soma 
 had borrowed one of the largest canoes that Ruanui 
 possessed, and this had been provisioned for a five or 
 six days' cruise. The canoe was a beautiful example 
 of the shipbuilder's art, for it was not merely a tree- 
 trunk hollowed out — it was built of solid timbers 
 that had, with infinite patience, been shaped by rude 
 stone adzes. These planks were then strongly sewn 
 together with cords passed through little projecting 
 notches that were left for the purpose, and the crevices, 
 where there were any, were filled in with a resinous 
 varnish. The one that Christian was examining with 
 a sailor's critical eye was of the double kind, which, in 
 those parts of the South Pacific, where navigation is 
 best understood, is always used for canoes intended for 
 long journeys. The two canoes are connected by a 
 kind of deck of planks laid across from one to the other, 
 and on this there is often built a sort of little cabin . 
 There was only one mast which supported the yard, 
 upon which was hung the large brown sail of matting. 
 
 Very soon after they were aboard this great sail was 
 spread, and the canoe began slowly to float out to the 
 reef, the men which Ruanui had lent them to work the 
 canoe chanting a wild rhythmical song as they plied 
 their dark wood paddles. When they were close to 
 the reef the chief and some of his friends who had ac- 
 companied them said their of as, and leaping lightly over 
 the side, began to swim to land, often turning in the
 
 54 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP. 
 
 water to shout or wave a last farewell to those on 
 board. 
 
 The opening in the reef was safely passed, towards 
 which so short a time ago Christian and his friend had 
 at first directed their flight, and the open water being 
 reached the canoe began to dance along. It was a 
 queer sort of craft, Christian thought, to undertake a 
 long sea voyage in, and at another time he might have 
 doubted her sea-going and sea-worthy qualities ; but 
 now so keen was his delight in the sense of freedom 
 which he enjoyed, and the feeling of adventure well 
 begun, that he felt the greatest confidence in all the 
 good qualities of the canoe. He looked up at the 
 swelling sail above him and thought that it was like 
 the great wing of some bird that was bearing him 
 through the blue, from the known to the unknown, 
 from servitude to freedom. 
 
 Towards evening, when the day-long furnace of 
 the sun was cooled but unextinguished, the last 
 height of the island they had left had sunk below the 
 horizon, and alone in the immensity of the unknown 
 and boundless Pacific, the canoe, a tiny brown spot 
 lost in all that infinity of sea and blue clear air, slowly 
 rose and fell with every beat of the great ocean heart. 
 The sun sank royally, lavishly squandering his splen- 
 dours on the barren ocean out of mere youthful prodi- 
 gality — for the million-year-old sun is youthful yet 
 — and the mitigated darkness of a tropic night at sea 
 came on with a swiftness that to a Northerner never 
 altogether loses its first surprise. 
 
 As the noble stars came out, not one by one but 
 in troops together, like soldiers from the fortress of the 
 dark, Soma altered slightly the course of the canoe, for 
 it was by the points of that eternal compass that he
 
 V A SOUTH SEA LOVER 55 
 
 steered, and until now he had judged his course merely 
 by the flow of the wind, which at that time of the year 
 blows steadily to the east. 
 
 After the evening meal most of the men who 
 formed the crew, worn out by their long day's work, 
 lay down in different corners of the canoe, leaving 
 Soma, who best knew the course, to steer with the 
 long paddle, which he managed in the stern. The 
 breeze was light, but so steady as to necessitate very 
 little working of the craft. 
 
 Christian could not sleep for very beauty of the 
 night. He lay on the little mat-covered deck watch- 
 ing the eternal fires of the stars grow brighter as that 
 darkness set in, which, like death, shuts out the earth 
 but opens all heaven's glories to us. It was so very 
 still that the little lapping sound made by the ripples 
 against the canoe seemed to fill the air. The waves 
 did not break but rose and fell quite rhythmically, and 
 as calm and strong as Samson's heaving breast when, 
 deep in sleep he lay, the night Delilah gave him to his 
 enemies. 
 
 The masculine great sea was so close to him that 
 night, and was so beautiful in the might of its deep 
 calm, that Christian, with that strange melancholy that 
 when one is young makes us ' half in love with death,' 
 for one brief moment thought how sweet it would be 
 to make his happiness eternal by diving silently into 
 that heaving infinity around him and merging his youth 
 and individuality in its everlasting impersonality. But 
 the next moment he felt that his time was not yet 
 come, he had not lived enough ; life surged too 
 strongly in him for any such emotion — it was not 
 thought — to be more than momentary. He felt his 
 incompleteness.
 
 56 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 Death is so common in the world, and wounds the 
 living so deftly with his scythe, that it almost seems 
 to many of us more a place to die in than to live in. 
 But not so to Christian; all the earth's life seemed 
 to flow through him, so that every moment was an 
 experience. 
 
 He could not sleep, or did not wish to do so, so going 
 to Soma and learning their direction from him, he took 
 his place at the stern and made his friend lie down. At 
 first Soma objected, saying truly that he was not tired, 
 but as usual Christian had his way, and soon he was 
 the only waking soul on all the little ship. Silently 
 and sleeplessly all through the long night, with his 
 eyes fixed on the stars that guided him, he steered the 
 canoe towards that unknown land in the east, the 
 charm and attraction of which lay perhaps, as in so 
 many things, in its very mystery and remoteness. 
 
 For five days and nights they sailed, and plied 
 their paddles when the breeze fell dead, upon the same 
 course, but the sun rose and set and showed them 
 nothing but the unchanging circle of the horizon, with 
 themselves an unmoved centre. Slowly rising, slowly 
 sinking over the broad swells of that great sea, the 
 tranced craft steadily held its course between the two 
 oceans of the water and the air — which was the bluer 
 Christian could not say ; and sometimes, when the heat 
 had melted away all the line of the horizon, and sea 
 and sky were merged together, it seemed to him as 
 though he were enclosed, as flies in amber sometimes 
 are, in one great sphere of sapphire. The great globe 
 of the sun itself, the blinding apex of the day, when 
 for one brief moment he looked into its glory, shone 
 blue also. 
 
 As the days passed, and the provisions began to
 
 V A SOUTH SEA LOVER 57 
 
 grow scant, and still no land appeared, Christian had 
 many an anxious talk with Soma and one of the men 
 who before this had made the voyage to Omeo. He 
 thought that they must have steered a point or two 
 wrong in their course, and thus have passed the island 
 to the north or south, but both men reassured him. 
 Soma reminded him of what he had said on board the 
 Albatross, that it had taken him four days to make the 
 voyage to Wakauau, and that it would take one or 
 two more days in going back. The fact proved that 
 they were right, for on the evening of the sixth day 
 Christian, who was sitting in the bottom of the canoe 
 with his face almost on a level with the water, that he 
 might watch the beautiful shapes and colours of the 
 unknown creatures that floated past him, like seconds 
 in eternity, seen for one moment then lost for ever, saw 
 Soma leave the stern and come towards him. A great 
 joy lit up his face, and his dark eyes that were always 
 tender to Christian had a happiness in them that told 
 his story before he spoke. 
 
 ' Come, come/ he said, and seizing Christian by the 
 wrist he pulled him to his feet ; ' Soma did not lie.' 
 
 He hurried North across the paddlers' seats right 
 into the peak of the canoe, and standing there with 
 one great arm outstretched — a grand heroic figure 
 against the evening sky — he pointed to a low dim 
 something on the sea-line. Shading his dazzled eyes 
 with his hand Christian followed the direction of the 
 pointing arm and saw — was it a cloud ? he thought so 
 at first — a shadowy outline of what perhaps were 
 mountains staining the sunset colours. 
 
 ' Omeo ! Omeo ! ' was Soma's cry ; ' there is my land. 
 I knew we should find it, Did I not promise you ? 
 My friend, my friend, there is our land.'
 
 58 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chai\ V 
 
 Though he smiled his lip quivered and his eyes 
 were full of tears, and there was such rapture in his 
 gaze and such love in his voice that Christian, as he 
 turned and grasped the arm of the dear fellow, felt his 
 eyes grow dim in sympathy, and his heart beat fast at 
 recognising once again the great love that he bore for 
 him.
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 There is an island of that far under-world so wrapped 
 about with the silence of thousands of leagues of blue 
 slow-breathing ocean and the blue stillness of the soft 
 Pacific sky that it almost seems a land of dreams lost 
 in a sea of sleep — a secret place that Nature loves, 
 and that she has chosen for its remoteness that she 
 may there keep hid all her choicest treasures for her- 
 self and her true children whom she has placed there. 
 The love I bear for it is more like the love that 
 women claim from men ; there is something of the 
 same ardour in it and the same infinite tenderness. 
 It is almost as though that dear island were a sentient 
 thing that had cast a spell upon me, for my thoughts 
 turn to it when my hours are happiest, and even much 
 more quickly when my heart is sad. It was thither 
 that Christian came. 
 
 Directly that Soma had seen the island the canoe 
 had been steered straight to it, and, as during the first 
 part of the night the breeze was very fresh and 
 favourable, they made such good headway that Omeo 
 was looming close upon them before the day gave any 
 sign of breaking. All the crew were awake and 
 stirring, for the loud booming of the surf as it 
 thundered on the barrier reef gave warning of the 
 danger that lay ahead. The sail was brought down
 
 60 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 at a run, and for some little time the canoe was kept 
 on and off by the exertions of the stalwart paddlers 
 until there was light enough to make the opening 
 in the reef that was the only entrance on that side 
 of the island to the sheltered lagoon beyond it. 
 
 At first all that Christian could see of the island 
 was that it consisted of a mass of great hills and 
 mountains towering high in pinnacled crags thousands 
 of feet above the sea. From one of which, far inland, 
 there rose a fluctuating line of dull -coloured smoke. 
 This was Monoriro, Soma said, the mountain of fires, 
 where the god Eorutu lived. But at last daybreak 
 came — never day dawned so slowly, Chris thought — 
 and as the eastern sky glowed and blushed at the sun's 
 coming he could see the mass of its forest-covered hills 
 and its lofty mountain summits, all wreathed and 
 draped in floating mist, standing in the very heart of 
 the sunrise. Swiftly the sun upsprang, gilding the 
 topmost spires of the mountains with an outline of 
 fire, and, as it rose, melting away the pale white mists 
 that hung about the hills. As one by one these gauzy 
 veils were drawn away, Christian could see more and 
 more plainly this land of his hopes. Its glories in- 
 creased as it slowly revealed itself, until the moment 
 when the mounting sun had overleaped the brow of a 
 forest-covered hill, and was pouring all the gold of his 
 sunshine on the mountains and into the valleys, Omeo 
 shone before him in all the splendour of her beauty. 
 Like a queen of the ocean, she rode upon the blue 
 waters of the calm lagoon, where the very waves, awed 
 by her loveliness, broke in little humble kisses at her 
 feet. 
 
 Whilst he was gazing at the land the canoe had 
 approached the opening in the reef, which, at a distance
 
 vi A SOUTH SEA LOVER 61 
 
 of about half a mile, surrounded all the island, and he 
 was recalled to himself by the voice of Soma, who 
 shouted to him to help them hoist the sail. Ashamed 
 of appearing to shrink from his share of the work, he 
 came amidship and worked with a will. The opening 
 in the reef was just before them, and the water of the 
 passage showed dark and blue against the lighter green 
 colour of the shallows. On either side, a bent, uneven 
 line, the coral reef extended, and on this wonderful 
 barrier the great long swells of the open ocean rolled, 
 curving into breakers, which shone with all the glories 
 of emerald and sapphire as the light shone through 
 them, breaking with the crash and roar of a cataract, 
 and rising in a fluctuating white wall of water, which 
 shone with every hue of the rainbow in the sunlight. 
 The noise of the beating surf is the most characteristic 
 sound of the coral islands ; it never ceases ; in calm or 
 storm it still roars on, with angrier voice or gentler 
 song, but never ending. 
 
 Once having passed the dangerous reef — which is 
 at the same time the great safeguard of these islands, 
 acting as it does as a natural breakwater — the whole 
 sea-scene is changed, the blue transparent water lying 
 as calm and clear as though a spell were cast upon it. 
 Although many fathoms deep in places, the water is 
 of so wondrous and crystal-like a quality that every 
 object at the bottom can be seen as plainly as though 
 it were only air that came between. It was like an 
 enchanted garden of flowers through which no breeze 
 blew and where every leaf was still, for the whole 
 sea bottom was a glow of living colour. Corals, white 
 and red, and branched with azure tops, and strange 
 zoophytes of every hue, grew upon the rocks; and 
 masses of delicate, filmy sea-weeds, of deep crimson
 
 62 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 and every shade of green and golden brown, filled each 
 chink and cranny. Fish of the wildest colouring and 
 strangest forms darted in and out of this mimic forest, 
 like gorgeous birds in tropic woods, and sprang away 
 alarmed as the shadow of the silent canoe fell on them 
 through all that depth of sea. 
 
 But Christian's interest was so centred on the land 
 that he hardly gave more than a glance at all these 
 marvels ; his future home was before him, and every 
 moment Soma was calling his attention to something 
 on the shore. The town of Otorangi, although quite 
 close, was not opposite to the opening in the reef; it 
 was situated in a bay beyond a bold and rocky cliff, 
 which formed a sort of little promontory, so that at 
 first it could not be seen from the canoe. Soma was 
 in a state of feverish excitement, though he endeavoured 
 to preserve a chief-like calm ; he looked at the sail, and 
 shouted directions to the man who was steering, and 
 urged the paddlers to greater exertions. Very soon 
 the wave-worn point was passed, and Otorangi was in 
 sight. 
 
 The town of brown houses, thatched with leaves 
 and grasses that were bleached almost white by the 
 fierce glare of the sun, was larger than the one they 
 had sailed from on Wakauau, and to Christian appeared 
 to be neater and better in every respect. The bay, 
 which stretched in a beautiful even curve, as though the 
 land were opening wide its arms to embrace the sea, 
 was lined by a beach of white and dazzling sand, 
 which ended, above high-water mark, in a low bank 
 all a tangle of bushes and flowering creepers. Beyond 
 this was a level space that was almost cleared of trees, 
 though clumps of slender palms and here and there 
 a dark green bread - fruit dotted its grassy surface.
 
 VI A SOUTH SEA LOVER 63 
 
 Beyond this was the town, which was built upon no 
 particular plan, the houses facing this way or that at 
 the builder's will, and all of them shaded and partly 
 surrounded with palms and great bushes of scarlet 
 hibiscus, which then were in full bloom. At the back 
 of the town, which extended some little distance inland, 
 though it followed the curve of the bay, lay the bright 
 green gardens of bananas and talo, and the mass of the 
 dark forest, in which every shade of green from olive to 
 light emerald was displayed by the nobly growing trees, 
 through which, lifting high their feathery crowns, the 
 palms had thrust themselves in their search for sun 
 and air. 
 
 This dense forest covered all the gently swelling 
 hills that lay between Otorangi and the great moun- 
 tains of the interior, which rose in spires and minarets 
 of broken gray rock high into the air, and round which 
 thin wisps of morning mist still floated. In places, 
 marked by shadow, deep valleys ran back from the 
 shore to the central mountains, and down most of 
 these clear streams of water ran to the lao;oon. Hi«h 
 up in the hills a narrow band of silver, that shone 
 brightly in the sun, showed where one wild mountain 
 brook dashed over a bare crag in its haste to the sins- 
 ing sea, whose voice could be heard at times even so 
 far back in the trackless woods. One large stream 
 flowed out just opposite the opening in the reef. 
 
 Every moment now Soma kept crying out — 
 
 'The pure' (house) 'of Lomangatini is moved. There 
 is a new one next to Ilo's. Look where the Wai-malo 
 falls.' 
 
 And then at last he shouted, as two or three figures in 
 the greatest excitement came running across the bara — 
 
 ' They see us, they see us ; they come to the beach.'
 
 64 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 It was evident that at last the canoe was seen, for 
 in another moment a loud drumming noise was heard 
 in the town, and the brown people came swarming 
 from their houses and ran to the shore. It appeared 
 that at first they did not understand the object of this 
 visit — for they could see at a glance that the canoe 
 was not one of theirs — as many of the men appeared 
 with their clubs and spears in their hands. A Poly- 
 nesian town will never, if it can help it, let itself be 
 taken unawares, and though there was only one canoe 
 with ten men on it in sight, who could tell that there 
 were not many more round the point. 
 
 ' Do they think we are coming to fight ? ' asked 
 Christian ; ' and what is that awful noise ? ' 
 
 ' Oh, that is Tai-moana ' (' the sound of the seas '), 
 ' the great drum that is outside Ilo's house. They beat 
 it to call the town together.' 
 
 ' What are they afraid of ? ' said Christian, laughing. 
 
 ' Perhaps they think we are Pangu men come to make 
 war ; but this is not a war canoe, and the Pangu men 
 are not fools to come thus in the daytime. They will 
 see me soon and know me.' 
 
 Soma rose up in the prow as he spoke, and rested 
 one hand on the hideously carved figure-head of the 
 canoe, which stood about five feet above the water, 
 and was sculptured in the grotesque resemblance of a 
 human being with arms akimbo, and eyes of white 
 shell. Whilst one hand rested on the mass of dark 
 feathers which represented its hair, with the other he 
 waved aloft his mahi of white native cloth, which for a 
 moment he tore from his waist. When at last they 
 were about a quarter of a mile from the beach a loud 
 cry went up of ' Soma, e Soma Motuiti oe' and the same 
 moment two or three small canoes were pushed down
 
 vi A SOUTH SEA LOVER 65 
 
 the incline of the bank into the water. Six or eight 
 men sprang into these, and began paddling out to the 
 canoe with the utmost haste, whilst others at the first 
 cry had rushed into the sea, and were already swim- 
 ming out to meet her. 
 
 Directly he saw that he was recognised, and that 
 his friends were putting off from shore, Soma turned 
 to Christian and said — 
 
 'They have never seen a white man before, and 
 they may fear you, and in their fear may harm you. 
 Lie clown in the canoe until I tell my people that I 
 bring a friend, and that it is you.' 
 
 ' No,' said Christian, ' I am not afraid. I will 
 stand by your side, and they will see me with you. 
 They would know me for a coward if I hid.' 
 
 So they stood side by side, and in a moment or two 
 the canoes had met. The occupants of the small ones 
 drew away for a moment when first they saw North, 
 but Soma shouted to them to come along, and explained 
 who he was. The meeting was a tumultuous one and 
 grew noisier every moment, for the swimmers came 
 alongside and were hauled into the canoe, and all 
 embraced and rubbed noses, and shouted and talked 
 at the same time. But this first meeting was quiet- 
 ness to the uproar that greeted them when the canoe 
 touched land. A hundred men were in the water to 
 haul her high and dry upon the beach, and by this 
 time every man, woman, and child in the town had 
 assembled to welcome Soma home. His father Motuiti 
 was there, and vainly tried to control himself, the tears 
 pouring down his old face as again and again he 
 clasped his son in his arms and pressed his nose and 
 lips to Soma's. 
 
 ' Where had he been ? ' they said. They had. 
 
 F
 
 66 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 thought him dead, it was so many moons since he 
 had gone. 
 
 Then with the quick change of emotion — in which 
 children and savages are so much alike — all their 
 interest was centred in this wonderful white-skinned, 
 yellow-haired, and blue-eyed stranger. What was he ? 
 whence had he come ? The men stood in awe of him, 
 and the women and children fled, notwithstanding his 
 smile, whenever he looked their way. 
 
 But this fear was not for long ; it lasted only for a 
 day or two, for Christian was one of those rare beings 
 who are at home anywhere, and who seem to carry 
 sunshine in their very presence ; a sort of happy 
 atmosphere surrounds them which radiates upon all 
 who come within it. There was a contagion of mirth 
 in his laugh, as of love in his eyes, and his glad 
 enjoyment of life and youth was so frank and debo- 
 nair that man and woman, old and young alike, bowed 
 themselves willing victims to its charm. This had 
 been true of him in his old life — which he looked 
 upon as ended — and now was much more so with this 
 people of his adoption, who judge almost entirely by 
 externals, and are almost Greek in their love of per- 
 sonal beauty. Thus the Omeans' shyness of him wore 
 off very quickly, which result was greatly helped by 
 the fact that he could talk to them fairly well in their 
 own language from the first, and rapidly improved in 
 it. His voice, too, aided him, for as he sang or spoke 
 it rang with the blitheness of youth and carelessness. 
 
 All those first few days he seemed to be in a 
 dream; all his preconceived notions of the order of 
 things received every moment such rude shocks that 
 lie could hardly assure himself of the reality of his 
 existence until he had reconstructed his ideas upon the
 
 VI 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVEK 67 
 
 basis of Oniean life and customs. His mind, received 
 at this time so many novel pictures that he had only 
 time for observation and none for reflection. 
 
 Naturally enough, the people themselves were the 
 chief object of curiosity during those early days, and 
 the interest he began to feel for them was of no 
 ephemeral kind, for it increased as he knew them 
 better, and the only change that occurred in it was 
 that what at first was interest only became later on 
 a very sincere affection. They were primarily a lov- 
 able people, of a hospitable, generous, affectionate 
 nature, and unless stirred by one of their many strong 
 passions, of a gentle and easy-going character. It 
 surprised Christian to discover in a nation which he 
 expected to find mere savages such fine sentiment as 
 some of them possessed, and such good manners as 
 were pretty general among them. In civilised countries 
 people shroud the real man by their good manners ; 
 among the Omeans the manners were but the means 
 of showing the true feelings of the man. Of course 
 by this is not meant that these Polynesian savages 
 had the customs of European gentlemen; they had 
 many barbarous habits, and very many cruel and 
 awful usages ; but they had made many and long 
 strides along the road towards a civilisation of their 
 own. 
 
 First and foremost among these was their treatment 
 of their women, which was very different from that 
 employed by the lords of creation towards the weaker 
 sex in the islands of the Western Pacific. In Omeo 
 the women were not merely the drudges and hard- 
 working, ill-treated slaves of the Western Islands ; 
 they had somehow emancipated themselves from this ; 
 and beyond their household duties and the lighter
 
 68 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 forms of labour for which they were suited, their chief 
 employment was in gathering flowers and weaving 
 them into wreaths and garlands, in practising dances — 
 in which art they were proficient — and in the lengthy 
 but pleasant work of beautifying themselves. They 
 were the makers of the native cloth and the weavers 
 of the fine mats, in which an Omean's wealth chiefly 
 consisted ; but these duties, performed by bands of 
 girls and young women, were far from laborious. 
 
 As for the people themselves, Christian was struck 
 from the first with their great physical beauty. The 
 women — who were of course first in his estimation, 
 for Christian was a true sailor — whilst still young, were 
 the perfection of feminine beauty ; not very tall, indeed 
 rather small when compared with the immensely stal- 
 wart men, but of a form that was grace personified ; of 
 a clear light olive tint, faces of the purest oval, 
 laughing lips and white teeth, and with deep mysteri- 
 ous eyes that often retained a strange dreamy look of 
 melancholy even when the lips were smiling. Their 
 silky hair fell in waves and curls about their shoulders, 
 and was of the darkest, shiniest brown or the most 
 lustrous black, and long eyelashes fringed their eyes 
 with shadow. And of all the arts that render women 
 fascinating to the other sex, they were past mistresses ; 
 apparently it was their chief, if not their only study. 
 
 The men were the most magnificent fellows that 
 Christian had ever seen, although few of them had 
 such handsome features as Soma. Almost all of them 
 were tall and superbly proportioned, erect as darts and 
 strong as bulls, with great chests whose broad muscular 
 expanse showed their immense power, and with arms and 
 backs ridged with muscles ; almost any one of them 
 might have been taken as a sculptor's model, and the
 
 VI 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 69 
 
 handsomest of them, with their grace of movement and 
 the dignity of pose that is gained by freedom from all 
 artificial restraint, and the constant athletic exercise of 
 all kinds which is their principal employment, might 
 have satisfied the ideals of those who in ancient times 
 sought to express in manly perfection the attributes of 
 their gods. Their dress, which consisted only of a 
 narrow girdle of tappa, which was tied around the 
 waist and passed between the legs (except upon cere- 
 monious occasions, when it was very elaborate), showed 
 to the greatest advantage all their physical excellence, 
 and at the same time hid none of the intricate and 
 marvellous patterns of the tattooing with which the 
 chiefs amongst them were almost covered. They were 
 darker in tint than the women, and unlike them in- 
 asmuch as they, as a rule, cut their wavy hair quite 
 short, though some of the greater dandies among them 
 elaborated theirs into wonderful and, in Christian's 
 opinion, hideous erections. All the men, except the 
 very old ones, shaved the beard and whiskers, gener- 
 ally leaving the moustache, and for this purpose they 
 used two shells, rubbing the serrated edges together, 
 and afterwards smoothing the cheek with pumice-stone, 
 which floated in quantities to their shores after an 
 eruption of Monoriro. 
 
 But it was the little children who first of all made 
 their way straight to Christian's kindly heart. They 
 were the gayest, brightest, merriest, and most impudent 
 crew that he had ever come across, and the very diffi- 
 culties that he experienced in overcoming their shyness, 
 and the natural fear they felt for this strange being, 
 was but another reason for loving them the more when 
 once their confidence was gained. After the first few 
 days they were his constant companions, and it was in
 
 70 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap, vi 
 
 talking with them that he so quickly gained fluency in 
 the Omean language. They played about all clay on 
 the beach, and in the little river or the sea, absolutely 
 naked, and without seeming to feel the intense heat of 
 the sun; even the natural protection that the hair 
 affords was taken away, for their little heads were 
 shaved as bare as the palm of your hand. 
 
 It was a sight to see them in the morning running 
 up to Christian as he came up from the sea all 
 freshened by his swim. There they came in little 
 naked shoals across the bara to the beach, boys carry- 
 ing babies, little ones hand-in-hand together toddling 
 unsteadily over the uneven ground, some of them with 
 dewy flowers fresh picked at the edge of the forest, and 
 others with ripe fruit or a piece of cold cooked talo, 
 which they ate as they hurried along. No sooner was 
 Christian on the warm sand than they were all about 
 him, round his neck and in his arms, and swarming up 
 his legs till he had to lie down and let them play and 
 crawl about him as they wished ; their little warm 
 fat bodies tumbling about his naked limbs making him 
 look, by contrast, almost fair again for all the sun- 
 burnt brown with which the last few weeks had painted 
 him. They would offer him the fruit, and little baby 
 girls would stick their flowers in his hair, till Soma, 
 who was generally with him, would laugh and say he 
 was like an Olasangu girl dressed ready for the dance.
 
 CHAPTEK VII 
 
 One chief reason why North was accepted so readily 
 into their midst by the Omeans, who beneath their 
 genial exterior had much of the distrust that is so 
 characteristic of savage peoples, was that on the day 
 of their arrival at the island, Soma, in full conclave 
 of the chiefs and people, who were assembled at the 
 first news of his return, had announced that Christian 
 had been adopted by his father into his own particular 
 clan or family, and had thus acquired the right of 
 admission into the tribe. This statement requires some 
 little explanation ; Christian himself did not at first 
 fully understand its meaning. At that time in some 
 of the remote islands of the Eastern Pacific there 
 existed — and still may exist in its primitive form in 
 some places — a curious custom of adoption by which 
 a stranger (by which, in those times, was meant the 
 native of another island or district) could be received 
 into a family other than his own. This adoption 
 not only gained for him all the rights that would have 
 been his had he been born a member of the family 
 which received him, but also full tribal rights of the 
 community. To do this the consent of the chief was 
 necessary. This power Soma possessed in his own 
 person, but knowing instinctively the strong conserva- 
 tive feeling of his people and their objection to all
 
 72 A SOUTH SEA LOVEE chap. 
 
 innovation, Soma had thought it advisable to induce 
 his father Motuiti to be the nominal adopter, and to 
 place his tabu on his friend as a stronger protection 
 than his own might have been. 
 
 To complete and render stronger this strange tie 
 there was still a further ceremony to be undergone. 
 This consisted of the rite of ' blood brotherhood,' of 
 which Soma had many times spoken to Christian. 
 One of the old hands on board the Albatross had 
 spoken to North of this same ceremony, which obtains 
 on some of the islands in the Western Pacific as well 
 as in Omeo, and from him, as also from Soma, he 
 learned that this oath was one that never was broken, 
 and was only ended by death. It is a vow taken by 
 Polynesians when inspired — as it is well known they 
 sometimes are — by that heroic, old-time sentiment of 
 friendship in which entire self-abnegation is no virtue 
 but normal and expected, and sacrifice of time, tastes, 
 passion, wealth, and even life is not unusual. The full 
 import of what is undertaken by this oath being known, 
 it is never entered upon rashly ; for the deepest term 
 of reproach that can be used by one Polynesian of 
 another is that he has broken his ' blood brotherhood ' 
 (d ofa-namu), or betrayed his ' blood brother.' Many 
 of their mythical stories and half-poetic tales, which are 
 so numerous, and which they so frequently narrate 
 without the changing of a single word in the relation, 
 turn upon this custom. 
 
 Soma was most anxious to swear this with North ; 
 and he for his part bore so strong a love for his friend 
 that he was not only willing but desirous of giving an 
 expression of all the gratitude and affection that he 
 felt. There was, too, something in the nature of the 
 bond that was pleasing to his imaginative mind • it
 
 vii A SOUTH SEA LOVER 73 
 
 was like a page from the book of ' old romance/ and 
 the very wildness of the rite itself appealed strongly 
 to the savagery that was latent in him, both for love 
 and hate ; for Christian could hate fiercely as well as 
 love strongly. All men who can love have at least the 
 power for the other in their hearts. There are some 
 people of so ambiguous a character that they are not 
 sure of even their likes or dislikes ; but Christian was 
 not of this vague crew — he was sure of his loves and 
 hates without any tapping of his mental barometer. 
 
 So that when one day, after Christian had been a few 
 weeks in Omeo, Soma told him that all was prepared 
 for the ceremony, he said he was quite ready. Almost 
 every afternoon of the Omean clay the people indulge 
 in siesta (mote alio, ' mid-day sleep '), and it is then 
 that much of the talking is done, for although they lie 
 down on the mats they do not sleep much. It was at 
 this time that Soma told North of the plans. 
 
 But perhaps before this subject is entered upon it 
 would be as well to describe in a little further detail the 
 houses and the town that were North's home for so 
 long. It is difficult for one who has lived so long and 
 so full a life in precisely similar Polynesian scenes to 
 remember how entirely dissimilar the life is from that 
 to which we are accustomed, not from any forgetful- 
 ness, but from exactly the opposite reason. All the 
 scenes and all the surroundings are so fresh and vivid 
 in his mind that he is apt to accept them as facts 
 common to the memory of us all, and in consequence 
 to pass them over in silence that he may go on to 
 speak of actions and people which seem to be of more 
 interest and importance. 
 
 The town of Otorangi was built on both sides of a 
 small rapid stream that flowed down the valley from
 
 74 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 the mountains of the interior. In the first part of its 
 course, in its higher reaches, the little river rushed 
 impetuously enough through the narrow valley, but 
 when the land became more level, as the valley opened 
 out to the sea, it flowed in quieter sweeps till it 
 reached the ocean. In places, some way back of the 
 town, the land was almost marshy, and there the 
 people had made their gardens of the moisture-loving 
 talo. In most Omean towns the houses are built 
 about an open public square, but at Otorangi the level 
 ground above the beach had been taken for a bara, 
 and the houses, roughly speaking, formed three sides of 
 a square, with its fourth side open and facing the sea. 
 The houses of rich and poor were alike in 
 design, though they differed much in size and in 
 material of construction. Motuiti's house, which 
 Christian now occupied by right, was a typical one of 
 the better sort. It was built on a platform, slightly 
 raised above the level of the surrounding ground, 
 which was faced and paved with slabs of coral rock. 
 This paved space extended for some little way beyond 
 the house, making, as it were, a small court about it. 
 The house itself was about fifty feet long, and was a 
 marvel of neatness and finish in its construction. Two 
 polished posts of great thickness and about twenty 
 feet in height supported the roof pole of dark red Tcoa 
 wood, and from this long and stout bamboos descended 
 on both sides to the eaves, which projected a foot or 
 more beyond the short posts which formed the open 
 walls of the house. The roof was rounded at both 
 ends, and was covered with a thick rain-proof thatch 
 of great dried leaves, which had become almost white in 
 the bleaching heat of the sun. In most of these houses 
 the walls were left quite open, to admit every breath
 
 VII 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 75 
 
 of air that stirred, but the inhabitants had a sort of 
 stiff reed matting with which they closed up the open- 
 ings on the side from which wind or rain came. 
 
 Of furniture, strictly speaking, there was none. 
 The floor was covered with two or three thicknesses of 
 mats, and a sort of divan was made at one end of the 
 house by laying a log of timber all across the floor and 
 filling up the space thus formed with dried aromatic 
 fern and covering it with finely woven mats. Here the 
 men took their siesta and slept at night, the women of 
 the tribe being forbidden, under tabu, to enter the men's 
 house. A few wooden pillows, some coco-nut-shell 
 cups and wooden utensils, conspicuous amongst which, 
 by its size and polish, was the great ava bowl, and 
 some beautifully decorated curtains of tappa, were 
 almost all the house contained, with the exception of 
 the arms and spears and tools which were grouped 
 about the central posts. All their dresses and finery, 
 and stores of cloth and fine mats, were rolled up into 
 bales, which were hung from the rafters. The house 
 was built on the bank of the little river, and was 
 made beautiful by the group of tall coco palms which 
 rose behind it, and by the great bushes of white 
 gardenia, scarlet hibiscus, and brilliantly coloured 
 foliage plants which had been planted about it. For 
 the love of flowers and gay colours is so general in 
 Omea that every house has beautiful bushes planted 
 near it. 
 
 The most populous part of the town was on either 
 side the stream, and it was here that the great 
 pure atua (house of the gods) stood. No bridge 
 spanned the stream, nor was it necessary, for it was 
 but shallow, and as the people wore no clothes to 
 speak of, it could not very well wet them. But a
 
 76 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP. 
 
 little way beyond Motuiti's house was a row of great 
 stepping-stones, two or three feet above the usual 
 level of the little river, and these were used in times 
 of flood, when the swollen stream poured a great 
 volume of water through the valley. 
 
 One end of Motuiti's house looked on to this clear 
 flowing water, whilst the front of the house faced the sea, 
 so that the place was usually flooded with cool sea air, 
 which, as it blew across the open space, perfumed itself 
 with the odours of the uru flowers and the pandanus 
 trees. It was in this cool, breeze-swept house, which 
 was always filled with the rippling sound of the flow- 
 ing water and the subdued far-away rustle of the palm 
 leaves overhead, that North and Soma were talking. 
 It is difficult at first to follow the meaning of any 
 Polynesian ; he speaks in a fragmentary manner, which 
 is very characteristic of the broken sequence of his 
 ideas, and he often uses metaphor in place of direct 
 expression ; so that when Christian said that he was 
 ready then and there to take the oath that Soma so 
 much wished, he answered, ' One does not approach 
 the temple ' (pure atua) ' from the talo-field ' — meaning 
 that one must not visit the house of the gods un- 
 ceremoniously, clad in work-a-day undress. 
 
 ' But why need we go to the pure atua at all ? 
 Cannot we swear friendship here in this house as well 
 as in another ? ' 
 
 ' It always has been done before Tamagoru at the 
 marae on the mountain,' said Soma simply, with that 
 reliance on precedent that is so customary with them. 
 
 Now North had not begun any violent proselytising 
 ■ — he was sensible man enough not to try to force an 
 elaborate system of philosophy down the throat of an 
 uneducated savage all at once, particularly as it
 
 VII 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 77 
 
 seemed to him their own system worked so well and 
 produced such good results ; but he was anxious, if 
 possible, to take away the load of shadowy fears that 
 weighs so heavily on the souls of so many savage 
 races, and with this result in view had had many talks 
 with Soma. 
 
 ' It has always been done before the atuas, you 
 say ; but, Soma, you know they are dead, and nothing 
 but wood and stone.' 
 
 ' Yes, Klis, you say they are dead ; but perhaps 
 some of them have escaped. Come, it is easy to go to 
 the pure. The marete ' (priest) ' will be ready for us. 
 "Why risk offending the atuas ? ' 
 
 So North agreed to go, knowing how important to 
 the childish mind of an Omean the mere ritual or 
 outward part of any ceremony was. The strictest 
 etiquette prevailed in all the important affairs of life, 
 and it was even considered most derogatory to the 
 dignity of a chief to die — unless killed in battle — in 
 any other manner than that prescribed by custom. So 
 Christian was not surprised when Soma said that 
 they must begin to get ready for the ceremony, which 
 he said could only take place after dark. He called 
 a young man into the house, and sent him off to the 
 marete to say that they would be at the pure atua 
 after sunset, and that he was to hold himself in readi- 
 ness for their coming ; and then turning to Christian 
 he said, ' Only the pure are acceptable ; we must go 
 down and wash.' 
 
 For this North was always ready, and he sprang up 
 to leave the house, when they were stopped by Motuiti, 
 who asked whither they were bound. On Soma tell- 
 ing him, he asked, ' Have you the oil for anointment V 
 and gave his son a little calabash cruse of oil, per-
 
 78 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP. 
 
 fumed with pandanus, which he took down from where 
 it hung in the roof. Soma, before leaving, let down 
 one of the bales of tappa that were also hung from 
 the rafters, and unwrapping it, took out two pieces of 
 beautifully fine decorated tappa of many yards in 
 length, and some of their choicest personal adornments. 
 Taking these they walked the little distance to the 
 beach, and in a few moments were swimming in the 
 warm lagoon ; diving down like otters to the brilliant 
 gardens of the sea, and startling little fishes from 
 their shelter in the slow -waving masses of floating 
 translucent seaweed. 
 
 There was always something invigorating to Christian 
 in these long swims ; they were no mere dippings, for 
 the temperature of the water was such that one could 
 stay in it indefinitely, but real athletic exercises, in 
 which strength and speed and endurance called all his 
 glowing vitality into play. He and Soma and a 
 young man named Okotai, who often joined them, 
 swam every day, and sometimes twice, so that he soon 
 became as amphibious as a true Polynesian, though he 
 never acquired all the water tricks and accomplish- 
 ments that they possessed. 
 
 At length Soma said they must return, and they 
 swam to the land. As North came out from the sea, 
 all shining with water and glorious with health, he 
 lifted up his face and filled his great chest, and 
 stretched out his brawny arms with the delight of 
 being a man. Every muscle of him was hard as steel, 
 every joint supple, and every sinew and fibre elastic 
 and strong, his wholesome skin glowed with health, 
 and his soul was filled with the joy of masculinity and 
 strength in which we all glory in wellbeing. 
 
 The two friends made a strongly contrasted but
 
 VII 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 79 
 
 magnificent pair of specimens of mauly beauty as 
 they turned to re-enter the town ; even the strange 
 dress in which Soma had instructed North to 
 array himself, and which he too wore, added to the 
 effect. The whole upper part of the body was entirely 
 bare, but round the waist they wore a deep sort of 
 girdle, which consisted of a black fringe made of a 
 wiry, fibrous grass. This parted at every step, and 
 allowed all the elaborate pattern of the tattooed thigh 
 to be seen. Above this was a very long strip of fine 
 white tappa, decorated with a rich design in brown ; 
 this was folded into a very narrow band around the 
 waist, and opened behind in voluminous soft folds that 
 trailed upon the ground. Around the great neck of 
 each man was tied a necklace of a beautiful bluish- 
 purple pearl shell, and upon their heads Soma deftly 
 tied and twisted a soft piece of gauzy, smoke-coloured 
 tappa into a turban of the shape and size of a Phry- 
 gian cap. 
 
 Thus attired, they returned to the town, where their 
 appearance attracted much attention from both sexes, 
 but as every one knew the importance of the affair they 
 were engaged upon no one directly addressed them, 
 though Christian overheard many soft laughs from the 
 girls, and one or two flattering remarks upon the looks 
 of both of them. It was now long after sunset, and 
 only stopping at Motuiti's house long enough for Soma 
 to find and put in his girdle two small stone imple- 
 ments set like knives in handles of Jcoa wood, they 
 followed the trodden pathway that lay along the bank 
 of the stream until they came to a dark opening that 
 seemed to lead to the heart of the forest. Here dark- 
 ness fell upon them, for although the fleeting twilight 
 of a tropic night had not quite vanished from the sky,
 
 80 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP. 
 
 in the shade of the almost impenetrable forest that 
 they now entered — where even daylight at noon is 
 dimmed and subdued — the blackness of midnight lay 
 amongst the close-growing trunks of the trees. 
 
 The little-used track was narrow and broken with the 
 slippery roots of many a forest giant, but Soma knew 
 the road and marched boldly along, the light colour 
 of the tappa that he wore about his waist gleaming 
 dimly and serving as a sort of guide to North, who 
 followed closely on his footsteps. After a short 
 distance the track became very steep, and Christian 
 knew that they must be mounting one of the hills that 
 rose abruptly at the back of the town. They must 
 have been walking for an hour in almost unbroken 
 silence, for although at first Christian spoke several 
 times, Soma answered him in such a preoccupied 
 manner that he knew he was moved by the solemnity of 
 his thoughts and of the coming rite, so he desisted. 
 
 Slowly the darkness, the forest stillness, and the 
 unusual and impressive quiet of his companion wrought 
 a feeling of awe in Christian, that he felt, in an unthink- 
 ing way, was fitting for the occasion, and he followed 
 Soma in absolute silence. Seeing nothing, hearing 
 nothing, and only conscious in a dim sort of way of his 
 friend's presence, there crept upon him again that 
 dreamy feeling of the unreality of things which, after 
 a time, attacks even one's own identity. Was it really 
 he, Christian North, who was passing on so strange an 
 errand through that enchanted wood ? It grew even 
 darker as the young moon sank, and Christian could 
 no longer see Soma, though he was aware of his pre- 
 sence by the strange, haunting, memory-stirring per- 
 fume of the oil which he had asked Christian to rub 
 into his skin after their sea-bath.
 
 VII 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 81 
 
 At last North was aroused from his reverie by the 
 voice of Soma, which was hushed with the awe of that 
 midnight quiet, calling him by name. 
 
 ' Here I am. What is it ? ' he asked. 
 
 ' It is nothing, now,' he said as he stopped and took 
 hold of Christian's friendly hand. ' But we are near 
 the pure of Tamagoru, and I saw the darkness moving! 
 
 There was something so impressive in the soundless 
 calm of the forest on the black and windless night that 
 Christian, into whose mystic and emotional nature many 
 a weird sea superstition had entered deeply, almost 
 felt with Soma that some strange unseen influences 
 were about, wafting sudden chills upon them and 
 waving, as a curtain, the dense blackness of the night. 
 So, hand-in-hand like two children, they trod the last 
 upward stretch of the path, until before them, still far 
 off it seemed, there gleamed a sudden flash of firelight 
 between the intervening trunks. Soma nipped North's 
 hand quickly and whispered — 
 
 ' He awaits us.' 
 
 Almost directly afterwards the path ended, and 
 they saw above them an open space of sky and the stars 
 shining quietly. Here the forest had been cleared, 
 and with immense labour a huge platform of roughly 
 squared blocks of limestone had been built. It was 
 about five feet above the level of the ground, and 
 extended about thirty yards each way, and on one side 
 a flight of steps led up to it. In the middle was 
 erected a trilithon of such huge stones as to astonish 
 Christian, who was quite ignorant of the stupendous 
 monuments that exist in many parts of Eastern Poly- 
 nesia, which are all that is left of a race long 
 since passed away into the limbo of lost nation- 
 alities. A race of giants built them, the Omuans said, 
 
 G
 
 82 A SOUTH SEA LOVEft 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 when the gods first haled the islands up from the 
 bottom of the sea. A large fire burned brightly 
 beneath the rude arch formed by the stones, which cast 
 a ruddy glare upon the scene, and fitfully lit up the un- 
 wieldy and hideous figure of the god and the dark masses 
 of the forest trees all round. Before this fire in times 
 of old, Soma whispered to North, a human sacrifice was 
 always offered up to Tamagoru, and into it the body 
 of the still quivering victim was cast to appease the 
 god ; but now the old religion was fading, and a 
 less fearful oblation was made in its place, which was 
 emblematic of the more ancient rite. 
 
 By the red blaze of the fire, which every now and 
 then he stooped to replenish, the wild figure of the 
 marete could be seen as he paced upon the platform. 
 His costume was a strange one, and was meant to be 
 awe-inspiring. It consisted of the usual T band, that 
 was worn by all the men, and in addition festoons and 
 loops of human hair were tied in bunches to his ankles, 
 knees, wrists, and elbows, and a heavy girdle of it was 
 round his waist. His face was painted with some 
 bright red volcanic earth, and his own hair was frizzed 
 and tortured into a wild sort of halo which stood 
 out all round his head. At first he pretended not to 
 see them, and continued to walk about and gesticulate 
 as though he were possessed ; he was successful in 
 producing this impression, for Soma said in an awe- 
 struck voice — 
 
 ' See, Tamagoru is with him.' 
 
 After a few moments Soma, who had cautioned 
 North to stand quite still lest some mysterious harm 
 might befall him, ventured to call to the marete that 
 they were here; and with a few preliminary shivers, 
 which seemed to convulse his whole frame, the priest
 
 VII 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 83 
 
 came sufficiently to himself — 'the god had left him' — 
 to notice them. He beckoned to the two votaries to 
 come up the steps to the malae, and at the same time 
 advanced to meet them. He took Soma aside for a 
 moment and spoke rapidly with him, and on Soma 
 nodding an assent, he led them to the fire and the 
 great trilithon, and placing them before him, he 
 addressed them for a short time in a language which 
 neither Soma nor North understood, and of the mean- 
 ing of which he himself was probably ignorant, for 
 it was the sacred priest's language, which was an old 
 and obsolete form of Omean. At the end of this 
 he stood for a few seconds perfectly silent as 
 though listening intently, then the same strange con- 
 vulsive shiver passed over him, and he said in a high, 
 thin, whistling voice, which was supposed to be that of 
 the god, who again possessed him — 
 
 ' Jo, liki hi ta/ppa.' (Yes, throw in the iappa.) 
 
 At this Soma stepped towards the fire, and telling 
 North to do exactly as he did, he untied the great 
 knot of his dress of state, which fell in soft folds at his 
 feet. Gathering all this up in his arms, he threw it 
 on the fire. Christian did as he was bid, and for a 
 moment the light of the flames was dimmed by the 
 mass that lay upon it, but the next it sprang up with 
 renewed vigour, and rose in long tongues of quivering 
 flame that licked and curled about the great stones of 
 the trilithon above it. The heat upon their naked 
 bodies, for now they wore nothing but the maJii, was 
 so great that for a time they had to step back, but 
 the voice of the priest, still speaking in the shrill tones 
 of Tamagoru, called them back. 
 
 ' Bemo hi tauto ' (now the blood also), he cried. 
 
 At these words Soma looked at Christian to see
 
 84 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP. 
 
 whether he could discover any signs of a wish to 
 retreat, but he only answered this glance with a 
 smile. Of the two men the Polynesian was the 
 more moved, for an inherited reverence and a lifelong 
 fear of the god before whom he was acting possessed 
 his soul. It was not that Christian was unmoved, the 
 whole surroundings were too solemn and impressive 
 not to appeal to his emotional nature ; but he, of 
 course, had no fear of the deity, and only felt a strange 
 thrill of delight as the moment arrived for the cere- 
 mony which was at once so barbaric and so savagely 
 poetic. 
 
 The two men faced each other before the trilithon, 
 through which gleamed the hideous carved face and 
 shapeless trunk of the idol, and the firelight shone 
 full upon them, throwing into startling relief the pro- 
 minences of their swelling muscles, and marking with 
 a vivid contrast the colouring of the men. Soma had 
 evidently been well instructed as to the ritual of the 
 ceremony, for he never had to appeal to the watching 
 marete, and Christian, who was quick enough of per- 
 ception, had only to act exactly as his friend did. 
 Soma lifted North's left hand and placed it open- 
 palmed upon his breast, and then giving him one of 
 the small stone knives, he put his own hand upon 
 Christian, lifting the right, grasping his knife, high in 
 the air. Then looking deeply in his friend's eyes, 
 which were level with his own dark ones, he said — 
 
 ' Strike into my arm till the blood flows down.' 
 
 As he spoke both he and Christian struck simul- 
 taneously, and the blood poured swiftly down the 
 smooth skin of the upper arm, gleaming rich and ruddy- 
 in the leaping firelight. 
 
 ' Now drink my life as I drink yours.'
 
 vii A SOUTH SEA LOVER 85 
 
 It was a moment of strange savage exhilaration, 
 and neither man felt the pain of the wound as each 
 bowed his head for a second to the arm that rested on 
 his breast. 
 
 ' And now give drink to the god,' said Soma in a 
 husky voice, and grasping Christian, who moved like a 
 man in a dream, by the hand, he led him to the fire 
 which burned before the deity, and each shook off into 
 the flames an offering of the life-blood which pulsed 
 strong and warm from their true hearts. 
 
 They only stayed a few moments after this at the 
 malae ; the priest bound up their arms to stanch the 
 bleeding, then they turned and retraced their steps 
 to the town. They walked, as they had come, in 
 almost absolute silence. Perhaps both had much to 
 think of ; it seemed, at any rate, to Christian that those 
 few drops of alien blood in his veins were already 
 acting as a ferment, and producing a strange, subtle, 
 savage change in him ; and, without thinking about it, 
 he felt, with an absolute conviction, that a new mys- 
 terious tie had been created between them that was 
 irrevocably binding.
 
 CHAPTEE VIII 
 
 It is sad how soon we forget the dreams we dreamed 
 in childhood — the waking dreams I mean — for they 
 would suffice to gild much of after-life for us. Chris- 
 tian had not forgotten all of his, and perhaps it was 
 this very thing that tinged his waking thoughts with 
 poetry, and kept the clear, frank look of childhood in 
 his eyes, for all he had seen and experienced and done. 
 For without being particularly inclined to wrongdoing, 
 there was still enough of the old Adam in him 
 to let him often go astray ; but what he may have 
 done had left no marks upon his character, for none of 
 his sins were sins of meanness or deceit. It is the 
 knowledge of our guilt that stains us, and he had 
 sinned in innocence. 
 
 The next morning, after the visit to the marae on 
 the mountain, it almost seemed to Christian that he 
 was living in one of those early, glowing visions, the 
 world was so very fair. The sun had not yet risen, 
 although the day was light. He looked across the 
 house to where Soma lay, and saw that he still slept 
 soundly, so he sprang up quietly and left the place 
 without disturbing any of the men. A soft mist filled 
 the valley and hid the sprouting of the grass and the 
 budding of the leaves, as though Nature were coy and 
 desirous of hiding her spring mysteries from the prying
 
 chap. Vlil A SOUTH SEA LOVER 87 
 
 eyes of men. Christian stepped out into this sweet, 
 soft sea which drifted round him in cool white clouds. 
 Above him he could see the gray palm crowns waving 
 slowly in the clear upper air, and near at hand the 
 great green banana leaves glistening with the dew. 
 
 He looked about him with all the gladness of the 
 morning in his soul, and felt witli rapture that he was 
 alive, alive ; and as he walked across the bara towards 
 the forest he burst out singing from sheer happiness 
 and fulness of life, as birds do at the coming of another 
 day. He thanked God daily — that great God of whom, 
 poor mortal, he knew nothing and whom he could not 
 understand — by the happy psalm of living, better than 
 he ever could with hymns and praise. Most of us are 
 thankless wretches who go grumbling through life at 
 the powers that be, forgetting all the time that we 
 have life, the greatest gift of all. It is our own fault 
 if we fail to make the most of it. Here was this poor 
 castaway, with not one of the things that people think 
 are conducive, and even necessary, to happiness ; he 
 had neither house nor home of his own, no family, no 
 wealth, but he had youth and health and strength and 
 freedom — and he sang. He had life to enjoy, and time 
 to enjoy it in. 
 
 At times when he thought of the boundless lands 
 that were his to travel in — when he felt the wild wind 
 of heaven blow upon him and remembered that all the 
 great blue sea of air was his — when he heard the dear 
 voice of the ocean, and saw it racing beneath him as it 
 bore him along, he felt that his heart was too great for 
 him, and, drinking in a draught of freedom, he would 
 shout for very happiness. One thing only is neces- 
 sary to him who would know what life has of living 
 and what the world has for bestowal — freedom. Not
 
 88 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 freedom alone of time and command of one's own body, 
 but freedom from wants. He whose happiness depends 
 upon mere luxuries of living is a slave. Food and 
 drink we all can gain, thank Heaven, with little labour, 
 if simplicity will satisfy us — if not, we are bondsmen 
 till death frees us. 
 
 How comically strange it is that men should labour, 
 as they do, through all the best hours of the day, 
 through all the best years of their life, to gain things 
 which not only are not necessary but which they would 
 be better without. We are slaves to a mere idea, and 
 we toil the long years through for it. Mankind is 
 always struggling for something it wants, but which it 
 does not need in the least. 
 
 Christian was evidently intent upon some purpose, 
 for as he left the still sleeping town he closely exam- 
 ined every flowering plant and bush that he passed, 
 and sometimes, when he thought he recognised a 
 resemblance to what he sought, he would stop and look 
 more closely, and compare the blossoms with a little 
 bunch of still unfaded flowers he carried in his hand, 
 which, even in dying, exhaled an exquisite and deli- 
 cate perfume that had a peculiar, penetrating fragrance 
 unlike that of any other flower he had ever smelled. 
 They were fragile and white, of a dazzling untrans- 
 parent whiteness, their centres were of a curious 
 green colour dusted with a heavjr pollen, and the small 
 bright leaves themselves had a healthy, delicious, 
 aromatic odour, as though the sweetness of the plant 
 ran riot through it, and was not to be confined alone 
 to the moment of its blossoming. 
 
 Although he had now been in the island some time 
 he had never found it growing, though, as a rule, 
 nothing escaped his observing eye; yet this morning
 
 vni A SOUTH SEA LOVEK 89 
 
 was not the first by many times that he had seen the 
 flower. He had determined to find it growing, and to 
 try thus to discover the mystery that hung about it, 
 for its strange perfume haunted him ; it seemed to 
 linger all day long in some deep recess of his brain, 
 and then at unexpected moments the unforgotten frag- 
 rance would pour itself upon his soul. It was thus 
 he had found it. 
 
 One morning, some days back, when Christian 
 awoke from his dreamless, youthful sleep, he found 
 lying by his wooden pillow a bunch of these fragile 
 forest flowers, still cool with the night's unvanished 
 dew. He was naturally surprised, and asked Soma 
 whether he had put them there or knew anything of 
 them. This his friend denied. Night after night the 
 same mysterious visitor placed these flowers near him, 
 but never till he slept, so that North had never seen 
 the girl who he knew must have made the maidenly 
 gift. It seemed to him that it was the flowers that 
 awoke him ; he was half conscious of them in his sleep, 
 and awoke to find them there. This went on for many 
 clays without any token being given of the hand that 
 placed them there, until gradually a sweet dream- 
 maiden formed herself in Christian's fancy to suit the 
 fresh virginal perfume and the dainty charm of the 
 flower, and a strange anxiety possessed him to find this 
 girl who was so coy and yet so simply frank. He 
 laughed at himself sometimes when he thought how 
 dear this shadowy image was becoming to him, and 
 half feared to destroy his ideal by meeting the real 
 maiden. She was his constant companion when 
 otherwise alone, and at times when, faithless to his 
 high ideal, he was passing an hour with girls less 
 demure than the damsel of the somala — as he learned
 
 90 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 the flower was called — lie would suddenly think of her, 
 and the warm flesh -and -blood maidens around him 
 would become commonplace and lose their charm. 
 
 Christian's expedition that morning was useless ; he 
 could find none of the flowers, and after an hour so 
 spent in the edge of the awakening forest, he came 
 back to the town, to find Soma looking for him in all 
 their usual haunts. Although he had told Soma of 
 these nightly visits, he was unable to explain to him the 
 poetic vision he had created for himself, and the great 
 Omean had laughed and said that Christian was in love 
 with a shadow, and that he had much better console 
 himself again, as he did, with all the pretty girls of the 
 bay to whom he could make himself agreeable. Chris- 
 tian laughed and blushed, and said that this was quite 
 another thing. He had a queer, charming way of blush- 
 ing without being ashamed or confused, looking one in 
 the face all the time, with his gray eyes undimmed, as 
 though quite unconscious of it himself. It was this 
 perhaps, as much as the fairness of his colour and the 
 red that was so bright in his cheeks and lips, that had 
 gained for him from the first the name of ' Papalangi 
 tea,' which Soma told him meant bright or rosy-faced 
 stranger. By this title he was always spoken of, but 
 his friends, as a rule, called him ' Kliss,' being the 
 nearest that the genius of their language would allow 
 them to approach to Chris. 
 
 That day Soma and North spent in their usual 
 manner. There was always something to be done. Being 
 a chief, Soma was not compelled to work in the talo or 
 yam patches; his father's people did this, though he 
 and Motuiti often joined in the labour if they had gone 
 out to oversee them. The system of Omeo in that 
 respect was feudal, or, more correctly, patriarchal ; each
 
 VIII 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 91 
 
 chief was not only head but father of his own little 
 clan, and had to see to the feeding and housing of 
 his people, and they in return worked for him in times 
 of peace and followed him in times of war. Very 
 little work was exacted of them, for the ground was so 
 rich and the climate so genial that small labour in 
 Omeo had large results. That day Soma suggested, 
 after they had worked some time upon the great canoe 
 that Motuiti was building, that it was the best season 
 for catching the land crabs, which not only do much 
 damage to the crop of coco -nuts, but are also most 
 excellent to eat. These crabs, besides being very 
 large, are very brave and fierce, and give an exceedingly 
 painful and even sometimes dangerous wound to their 
 naked aggressors, for if they once get a firm hold of the 
 flesh nothing will make them loose ; and as they are 
 very tenacious of life, it is often a long time before 
 their clutch is relaxed. This element of risk adds 
 great zest to the sport, and at certain seasons of the 
 year — particularly when the young nuts are just 
 ripening — it is frequently indulged in. 
 
 This expedition having been decided upon, Soma 
 went to find Okotai, the young man who frequently 
 joined in their sports, and having consulted with him 
 as to which part of the coast they should go to, they 
 started out for a place some distance round the western 
 point of the bay. It took them an hour to reach this 
 spot, which was favourable on account of the great 
 number of coco palms that grew there on the beach, 
 almost within reach of the wind-blown spray from the 
 reef, which at that part of the island was close in- 
 shore. The day was hot, so that it was with a feeling 
 of relief that North flung himself down in the shade of 
 a closely-growing hibiscus, for he had not as yet become
 
 92 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 quite acclimatised. Okotai and Soma appeared to 
 be perfectly insensible to the direct heat of the 
 sun, though their polished skins felt glowing to Chris- 
 tian when he touched them as he questioned them 
 about it. 
 
 Okotai saw that North was parched with thirst, and 
 offered to get him one of the great nuts that he might 
 drink, but Soma stopped him with a word. 
 
 ' Stay where you are. It is not you who have 
 sworn e ofa-namu with Papalangi tea.' 
 
 With this Soma singled out one of the tallest of 
 the great palms that lifted its waving crest a hundred 
 feet and more above the sand, as though in his willing 
 service the greater the difficulty the greater the pleasure. 
 It always gave Christian the greatest delight to see one 
 of these fine Omeans climb a palm ; they did it with 
 such easy disdain of the really athletic feat. He never 
 could accomplish it himself, though he often tried ; it 
 seems as though the necessary training and practice 
 can only be gained in childhood. The way Soma 
 climbed the smooth branchless trunk was this : clasp- 
 ing the stem with his hands as high above his head as 
 he could reach, he placed the soles of his bare feet on 
 the sides of the tree, and throwing his body back till 
 his arms were straight, he moved first a hand and then 
 a foot, as though he were walking up the tree on all 
 fours. It was a splendid sight to see the easy play of 
 his great muscles beneath his polished skin ; and as he 
 neared the top of the palm, where the slender stem 
 grew slenderer still, it bent and swayed about beneath 
 his weight at every movement he made. He stopped 
 for a moment and laughed, and called down to Christian 
 to come and join him, saying that it was like being at 
 sea. When he had reached the top, where the great
 
 viii A SOUTH SEA LOVEK 93 
 
 leaves sprang in noble curves, he passed an arm over 
 one of the stout central ribs, and choosing two of the 
 finest nuts from the number that were clustered thickly 
 together where the leaves began to grow, he twisted the 
 great green shining fruit from the tree and flung them 
 crashing down. He descended the tree quickly, and 
 tearing away the tongh green husk and carefully knock- 
 ing off the top of the thin white shell, he handed it to 
 North — a large ivory cup filled with the coolest and 
 clearest of liquids. 
 
 They sat after this very quietly in the shade of the 
 bush where Christian was lying, that they might not 
 frighten away their intended prey, and after a short 
 time they were rewarded by hearing a tiny, tinkling, 
 rustling sound on the stones and sand of the beach, 
 which announced the approach of one of the large 
 crabs. Okotai, who was nearest, held up a cautioning 
 hand, and peering through the leaves he saw a superb 
 crab approaching a palm. This it quickly began to 
 ascend. When it had almost reached the top the men 
 ran out and gathered a great bundle of the coarse grass 
 that grew on the shore just above high-water mark ; 
 this they tied round the stem of the palm at about a 
 height of seven feet from the ground. North watched 
 this proceeding with the greatest interest, for he quite 
 failed to understand for what purpose this was done. 
 He soon learned. 
 
 As soon as the grass was securely tied Okotai 
 struck the palm sharply with a heavy stone several 
 times to alarm the crab, which immediately began to 
 climb down to escape to the sea. When it reached 
 the little ledge of grass it thought it had arrived at the 
 bottom, and loosing its hold it prepared to hurry off; 
 instead of which it was dashed to the ground, and
 
 94 A SOUTH SEA LOVEK chap. 
 
 whilst it was stunned Okotai securely tied the one 
 great claw together, which it uses to open the nut and 
 to attack its enemies, and then made it captive to 
 the end of a pole, by which means he meant to carry 
 it back home. The sport went on for some little 
 time, several large crabs being caught, and then after a 
 long swim in the sea, they returned with the fruits of 
 their labour to the town. 
 
 The evening of the same day, whilst the ava drink- 
 ing was going on in Motuiti's house, Christian slipped 
 out into the deserted bara, and made his way unob- 
 served to the beach. It was one of the occasions 
 when he wished to be alone, from no feeling of morose- 
 ness or melancholy, but simply with the desire of 
 being by himself and enjoying the thoughts which no 
 one could enter into, for the reason that they were not 
 defined enough for himself to express. They were 
 more moods of feeling or states of experience than 
 formulated ideas. 
 
 It was one of those tender, odorous nights that are 
 unknown in our cold northern world, with the sweet 
 warm air all murmurous with the sleepy sound of the 
 surf slowly beating on the reef — a sound that seemed 
 rather to Jill the silence than to break it. The wide- 
 eyed stars burned steadily in the great purple arch of 
 the sky, and the moon, as it slowly sank amidst the 
 sleeping hills, fringed the long line of the shore palms 
 with silver light. It was the sort of night when God 
 seems young again, and to smile on this old earth of 
 ours with His earlier smile. All Nature then seems 
 large and sympathetic, and to love is as easy as to 
 breathe — and almost as necessary. Love is then not 
 outside of us, but part of us. 
 
 As Christian crossed the bara several of the young
 
 VIII 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 95 
 
 men, with their evening wraps of white tappa floating 
 behind them, hurried past him without a word ; he 
 knew what their errand was, and shortly from the 
 groves of ddkuru and the bread-fruit there rose their 
 lovers' music. Hush ! for a moment, and then from 
 beyond the valley of bananas came an answering 
 song. Often, after sleep had fallen on forest and town, 
 on mountain and dusky valley, this serenaders' music 
 rose, and frequently the midnight moon was high 
 before the sweet sounds ceased to echo amidst the 
 shadowy hills. 
 
 The shore was quite deserted when Christian 
 reached it, and he turned and walked past the great 
 canoe-shed, the shadow of which, sharply defined on 
 the white sand, stretched out to where the little 
 lagoon waves broke rippling on the beach. He walked 
 past this towards a certain little bay, where rocky walls 
 enclosed the beach of smooth white sand, and, as 
 though to screen it further from sight of the town, tall 
 bushes, and here and there a palm, grew thickly in their 
 crevices, almost within reach of the spray. Down the 
 gray moss-grown rocks heavy festoons of night-bloom- 
 ing creepers grew, that in places wove between the 
 tree-trunks a dense and almost impenetrable veil of 
 foliage and flowers. This little cove was one of 
 Christian's favourite haunts, and that night its silence 
 and remoteness seemed to call to him to come. 
 
 He scrambled through a narrow opening in the 
 mass of weathered rocks, brushing aside the sweeping 
 fronds of the ferns that grew there, to get to the beach. 
 Here, at the foot of a gnarled hibiscus, he threw him- 
 self down, and leaning against the trunk, looked out to 
 sea, following the broad shimmering pathway that the 
 moon made on the water till it ended in the white
 
 96 A SOUTH SEA LOVEK chap. 
 
 fluctuating veil of the surf. Nothing moved save now 
 and then a bird in the bushes near him, or some of the 
 great winged bats would skim before him without a 
 sound, like a drifting shadow between him and the 
 moon. The softened music of the lovers' fangos still 
 went on, but that seemed as much a part of the tropic 
 night as the perfume of the udu and the wild jasmine 
 flowers. North sat there — at least it seemed so to 
 him afterwards — in a curious state of expectancy, but 
 expectancy of what he knew not. 
 
 How long he had lain there he knew not when a 
 slight sound of rustling leaves on the rocks above him 
 made him turn his head just in time to see a young 
 and slender girl part the branches and come springing 
 lightly from one rock to another till she reached the 
 sand. She never looked towards where Christian was, 
 and had she done so she would have failed to see him, 
 so darkly he lay in the shadow. For a moment she 
 stood irresolute, as though trying to be afraid, as girls 
 will all the wide world over, and Christian could see 
 by the clear bright moonlight that not only was she as 
 exquisitely formed and as graceful as a wood nymph, 
 but her face, round which her soft hair fell in masses 
 of long waves and curls, was as lovely as a dream. 
 
 She stood thus for a moment, and then seeing how 
 bright and clear the moonlight fell upon the sand, she 
 turned her face towards the water, and casting aside 
 the light covering she wore round her shoulders, she 
 raised her shapely young arms above her head, and 
 waving them gracefully as she moved she broke into 
 a strange little surging song and danced downwards 
 to the sea. 
 
 Now all the young men and maidens in Omeo dance 
 as no other people in the world can do ; with such
 
 VIII 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 97 
 
 exquisite grace in the restrained freedom of the 
 measure, with such litheness and buoyancy and such 
 unerring precision, but never had Christian seen 
 dancing like this. The girl danced for sheer happi- 
 ness and fulness of life, with delight in the poetry 
 of her movement and the maidenly passion of her 
 abandon. It seemed to North as though she were the 
 very spirit of young and happy girlhood, whilst still the 
 untouched heart of a child beats in the breast of the 
 perfected woman. 
 
 As the little waves crept up the shore, broke with 
 a silver murmur and then rolled back, she advanced 
 and receded too, with a pretty mockery of them that 
 was inexpressibly poetic. It almost seemed that her 
 dance was copied from the movement of the water. 
 At length she followed with her dancing step a wave 
 as it ran back to the sea, stooping and moving her 
 arms as though she drove it before her, and then 
 stood still dabbling her pretty arched feet in the little 
 foaming shallows. She swayed from side to side — as 
 though the spirit of the measure still were in her — 
 like a graceful young palm in a breeze, watching 
 her dark shadow on the level sand. Suddenly the 
 idea seized the wilful young creature to dance a wild 
 dance with her own silhouette for a companion, and 
 Christian could hear, where he stood, the laughter of 
 the girl at her own distorted image. 
 
 It was now that for the first time Christian noticed 
 that her dark hair was surmounted with a coronal of 
 starry white blossoms, and that round her neck and 
 resting on her bosom was a little wreath of the same 
 pale flowers. The conviction flashed upon him suddenly 
 that this beautiful young thing was the secret giver of 
 the somala, and his heart gave one great throb in his 
 
 II
 
 98 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP. 
 
 throat as lie thought it. All the dreams he had been 
 dreaming for the last hour in that moon-haunted place 
 vanished away then ; life was beautiful enough from 
 that moment without the aid of visions. 
 
 He dare not speak or call to her, for he knew that 
 if he startled her she would spring away and be lost 
 to him, perhaps for ever, and for a little time he stood 
 there — for he had risen to his feet before her beauty as 
 a knight before his lady — thinking how he might let 
 her know who it was that was there without frighten- 
 ing her away at the first sound. Then it occurred to 
 him that she might have heard him sing, as he often 
 did all about the town, so in a voice so low as scarcely 
 to be above a whisper, he began very quietly to sing. 
 
 The girl heard him at once and stood quite still, 
 with her arms raised in the air in the startled position 
 she took at the first note, and with her face turned 
 towards the sound. She must have known Christian 
 from the first, for it was one of his favourite songs, and 
 his voice and the music were both so unlike anything 
 Omean. She slowly let her arms fall to her sides, but 
 otherwise she did not move as Christian, still singing, 
 softly came out of the shadow on to the sand. 
 
 He held out his open hands to her, entreating her 
 not to go, and she stood still as though enchanted, 
 though her heart, poor child, beat thick and fast. As 
 Christian drew near to her he ended his song suddenly, 
 for by the odour of the flowers she wore he was sure it 
 was his nightly visitant. How beautiful she was, — how 
 clear and deep her wondrous eyes ! He felt in that 
 moment that the real and the ideal girl were one, — that 
 here at last was the woman he could love. He was 
 sure of it, for such a flood of love surged from his beat- 
 ing heart that in that one moment all the world was
 
 VIII A SOUTH SEA LOVER 99 
 
 changed. He did not stop to think what he should say, 
 in moments of such high passion words somehow find 
 themselves ; hut speak he did, and in a voice so low and 
 sweet that he could not recognise it for his own. 
 
 ' Mo gua somala a'cu ; O'ia fe gua te of a.' (You are 
 my somala flower ; oh, how I love you.) 
 
 ' lo, te i he cacala.' (Yes, it is I who put the flowers.) 
 Life runs in simple lines in Polynesia; thank Heaven, 
 it is an Eden yet, where Eve still keeps her simplicity 
 and Adam his directness ; so that this was introduction 
 enough for these two very human beings. North's 
 arms were no longer empty, for Utame had run to their 
 embracing shelter, hiding her face on his breast.
 
 CHAPTEE IX 
 
 The next few months were for Christian perhaps the 
 happiest in his life ; something new and beautiful 
 had entered it, which seemed to change him in some 
 mysterious manner without altering the outer man. 
 His character was deepened and ripened by a love that 
 he felt from the first was different from anything that 
 he had before experienced. His emotions and affec- 
 tions became concentrated as though the expansiveness 
 of his bright nature being confined within narrower 
 limits flowed fuller and deeper. It was not that 
 the broad generousness of his character was lessened 
 by this new great love, but it was as though a 
 strong river had forced a passage through some wide 
 lake, which left its surface unchanged but had within 
 it a hidden passage where all the deeper currents 
 flowed. 
 
 He felt this change himself in many ways, but 
 particularly in the curious alteration in his feelings for 
 other women. All men, as males, love all women — 
 unless old and ugly — but there comes a time, or should 
 do, when each man loves one woman only, and with all 
 his heart. There should be another word for this love, 
 which may be of the same great genus as the first, but 
 is most certainly of another species altogether. Then 
 other women fade, as such, and have no power of
 
 CHAP, ix A SOUTH SEA LOVER 101 
 
 feminine attraction for that one man. It was this 
 change that had befallen Christian. 
 
 Since that first night when he had found Utame 
 dancing in the moonlight, many complications had 
 entered his life ; the simple strand of it had become en- 
 tangled into a more intricate web. He had now gained 
 a perfect mastery of the not difficult language, and 
 with it a knowledge of their beliefs and customs with- 
 out which the force of the intricacies would not have 
 been comprehensible. It was from Soma and Utame 
 herself that he first learned the difficulties that lay in 
 his path. She had warned him from the first hour that 
 their love and their meetings must be secret, and had 
 tried to explain to him the reason, but it was from 
 Soma that he had learned the validity of her statement. 
 
 In Omeo, as in all Polynesia at that time, the 
 strictest system of tabic existed, as it had always done 
 from time immemorial. The power of tabu was 
 absolutely in the hands of the chiefs, who claimed 
 descent from the atuas (the divinities and divine heroes 
 of the people), and by them was rigidly enforced as their 
 chief means of control of the populace. By tabu all 
 the rights of the chiefs were protected, their property 
 was respected, and by it they could not only veto any- 
 thing that their inferiors thought of doing, but they could 
 claim almost anything that they possessed. By tabu- 
 ing a grove of coco palms, or a crop of talo or yam, these 
 were better protected than they would have been by 
 any actual guard, for the direst consequences — disease 
 and death — followed any infringement of this un- 
 written law. 
 
 So that when Utame, soon after she and Christian 
 first met, told her lover that from her birth she had 
 been tabued to the son of Faaori, the great chief of the
 
 102 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 eastern district of the island, he knew the conse- 
 quences of the risk they ran in putting themselves in 
 opposition, not only to the chief Faiiori himself but to 
 the whole system of tabu which they were breaking. 
 Christian naturally had no fear of any but natural 
 physical results, but Utame shared the general opinion 
 of the dangers of thus opposing the gods; but the natural 
 bravery which seems to be instinctive in women when 
 they love or when any danger threatens the object of 
 their affection, made the girl forgetful or careless of 
 the issues. She loved and she abandoned herself to 
 that, and happy in the knowledge that Christian loved 
 her as ardently as she loved him, she closed her eyes 
 to the future. 
 
 Nor was this the only difficulty that lay before 
 them : another and a darker thread wove itself into the 
 warp that crossed the bright woof of their life. Utame 
 had told North of this very soon after they had first 
 met, not only as a warning for himself but to ask 
 his assistance to protect her from, and possibly 
 revenge herself upon, a certain Tama-iru who had 
 for some months, regardless of the tabu under which 
 Utame was placed, been making a savage courtship to 
 her. 
 
 Just as in other countries a love that is not returned 
 becomes, if too sedulously forced upon a woman, at first 
 distasteful, then annoying, and finally hateful, so it was 
 in Omeo, and Utame, who at the beginning may not 
 have disliked this man Tama-iru, grew to hate him when 
 he would take no refusal. Christian, who had had 
 some experience, found that European women were 
 after all not very different at heart from their Oniean 
 sisters — for woman never civilises. It is she who 
 keeps alive the elemental passions ; love, hate, and
 
 IX A SOUTH SEA LOVER 103 
 
 jealousy all are hers, and ten times stronger than in 
 civilised man. 
 
 Christian had made allowances for feminine exaggera- 
 tion in Utame's statement, but one night some time 
 after he had first heard Tama-iru's name, he received 
 from Soma corroborative evidence as to the man's 
 character. North had had a tiring day, fishing on the 
 reef beyond Eaietea with a band of joyous comrades, 
 and he had lain down to sleep before the rest of the 
 household. He was just entering that first great field 
 of sleep, where on one hand dreams lie and on the 
 other facts, so that the wanderer therein scarce knows 
 truth from fantasy, when he felt some one leaning over 
 him. It was Soma, who had come in and thought his 
 friend was sleeping. 
 
 Perhaps North was tired, or the flickering light of 
 the burning dakua gum cast some sad shadow on his 
 face, for as he lay half asleep his expression was 
 melancholy. Sleeping faces are often sad, as though 
 the body mourned its absent intelligence, or because 
 the soul remembers then some earlier joy that our 
 waking moments forget. In Christian this was the 
 more marked as his expression was usually so happy a 
 one, and now all the daytime smiles were gone. He 
 did not open his eyes, for he was only in that state of 
 half asleep which makes everything seem dreamlike 
 that goes on though the faculties are awake, and he 
 knew who it was above him. He heard Soma sigh 
 and then say — 
 
 ' Does he wish he were back in his own country ? 
 Is he tired (fuka bibilco ange) of us Omeaus ? Perhaps 
 he wants the white folk again. He does not know 
 that his friends and his ofa-nam%i love him more than 
 they.'
 
 104 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP. 
 
 ' Yes, he does/ said Christian suddenly, and lifting 
 his arms he clipped the clear fellow round his warm 
 brown neck. ' He does know it, and Soma he loto-ua 
 (the double-minded) knows it quite as well. But I 
 am in trouble. Utame says she is in danger, and 
 thinks that I am, from Tama-iru, and I do not know 
 him or where he lives.' 
 
 ' I know Tama-iru,' Soma said ; ' he is strong, he 
 has many men in his following (kau takanga), and he 
 is false and very cunning. You must fear him, for he 
 is one that strikes without calling. He is Faaori's 
 sister's son, and is a chief in Oneroa (the eastern part 
 of the island), but he is also tabu here in Otorangi.' 
 
 ' But Utame is tabu to Faaori's son ; he cannot 
 marry her any more than I.' 
 
 'No, but Tama-iru is strong, and he may make 
 Faaori and our chief Ilo take off the tabu. But your 
 heart is sick, my ofa-namu, for love of a woman. The 
 dances no more please you and the ava is tasteless. 
 You shall take her away. This thing shall be 
 done.' 
 
 Christian had sat up when he began to speak, and 
 at Soma's last words he nipped his friend's hand with 
 so sudden and almost fierce a grip that he left little 
 doubt of his wishes. 
 
 ' How, when ? ' he said, with his voice a little 
 raised, perhaps, above a tone of caution. 
 
 ' To-morrow ; just before the sun is up the fishes 
 bite the best,' answered Soma, in a clear conversational 
 tone, and unexpectedly extinguishing the flaming gum 
 with a sudden movement of his foot. ' Hush ! there is 
 some one there. I saw his face by that post.' 
 
 The other men began to come straggling in, so that 
 no more could be said just then, and Christian had to
 
 IX 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 105 
 
 possess his soul in patience with the little hope that 
 Soma's words had given as a comfort to his heart. 
 
 Some months went on after this, and in that 
 time, although North had made many plans for taking 
 Utame off to another part of the island where neither 
 Faaori's nor Ilo's tabu would be of consequence, he 
 had been unable to carry any of them into execution. 
 But it was not likely that he and Utame had not 
 often met in the interval, for when two lovers are 
 determined to meet they are more than a match for 
 the rest of the world, if only they are not suspected, 
 and so far their secret had been kept. It was a rare 
 occurrence if they did not see each other some time in 
 each twenty-four hours ; and the love that they bore 
 for one another had grown steadily in their hearts. 
 
 They had turned to their advantage the one great 
 difficulty that lay between them — the tabu, for the place 
 where they most often met was the little river that 
 flowed out into the lagoon, a mile or two from Otorangi, 
 and opposite to which was the opening in the reef 
 through which Soma and Christian had passed in their 
 canoe. This stream had always been tabu to the god 
 Eorutu, from the foot of whose mountain, Monoriro, it 
 flowed down. The name of the river accounted for 
 its sacreclness, for it was called Mimi-Rorutu. This 
 stream was accounted so holy that none but the chiefs, 
 and they very rarely, visited it, and for this reason 
 Christian had taken a small canoe to it, that Soma 
 had given him, and had hidden it some little distance 
 up the stream under the close -growing bushes that 
 overhung it in one place. In this canoe he and 
 Utame had spent many a long hot day, and sometimes 
 Soma would be with them, sinking the frail craft with 
 his weight to within an inch or two of the gunwale.
 
 106 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP. 
 
 They were a joyous crew, laughing and singing like 
 children, and, landing sometimes on one bank and 
 sometimes on another, far back in the heart of the 
 forest, they would picnic through the heat of the day, 
 and come gliding down with the current as evening 
 fell. But oftenest Christian and Utame were alone. 
 
 It was a constant surprise to him to find such 
 depths of feeling in the heart of this young girl, for 
 notwithstanding her simplicity and innocence, or 
 perhaps because of them, there were profundities of 
 passion within her which found expression sometimes 
 in most poetic language. Nothing to her was quite 
 the simple fact that it would appear to others — things 
 had inner meanings : flowers, birds, winds and moun- 
 tains, sky and streams were so connected with gods 
 and spirits and dead-and-gone heroes as to acquire a 
 sort of second signification. All these things Christian 
 loved to hear, and to watch Utame's beautiful face and 
 grave mysterious eyes as she told him of them was a 
 joy that never ended. The very earnestness of their 
 recital, and the simple, straightforward language in 
 which she clothed her ideas, bore with them a sort of 
 conviction, to the charm of which Christian was willing 
 enough to lend himself. He could not bear to destroy 
 their beautiful ideas too roughly, though gradually he 
 taught her some of the nobler truths that he himself 
 accepted. 
 
 He had another reason for not contradicting, both 
 to Utame and to others, all the facts of their religion : 
 he knew that the religion of any people was according 
 to their spiritual wants and requirements, and he saw 
 with the keenest interest that with the civilisation 
 that the means were developing from their savagery, 
 their religion was advancing with equal steps. This
 
 IX A SOUTH SEA LOVER 107 
 
 subject had always been of special interest to Christian's 
 inquiring mind, for although poor he was not un- 
 educated, and to watch, as it were, the gradual birth 
 of a new religion which was taking place before his 
 very eyes was an occupation exactly suited to the 
 quiet, contemplative side of his character. 
 
 It was evident that over the old religion of Omeo — 
 a religion of cruelty, blood, and threat — a strange sea- 
 change was flowing ; new ideas of beauty, tenderness, 
 and grace were in the air, and with the instinct that is 
 present in all human souls, these ideas were attaching 
 themselves to personalities, and were weaving them- 
 selves slowly into the beliefs of the people from the 
 very tenderness of memory with which they were 
 recalled. New gods were being born — gods more 
 beauteous, blithe, and human than those awful blighting 
 powers of pain and pestilence, terror and death from 
 which they sprang. A people who were joyous, happy, 
 and glad in their very nature yearned for other gods 
 than those which horror and hideousness expressed, 
 those gods of which the frightful images in wood and 
 rudely sculptured stone only too truly expressed the 
 attributes. Beautiful themselves, they longed for 
 deities they could love instead of those before whom 
 they humbled themselves in terror. 
 
 This new, ideal movement was in the air, and the 
 heroes of a recent past were quickly mounting to be 
 the gods of the near future. People spoke with happy 
 reverence of Iro Vearu, the beautiful young warrior 
 whom the great-grandfathers of those then living as 
 old men had known and fought with. He, they said, 
 had never died and never grown old ; he was the son 
 of Tangaloa and a woman of Omeo ; he had killed the 
 last of the hotua-joau — the demons who had scourged
 
 108 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP. 
 
 the island ; he had taught a new way of planting the 
 talo; and the delight and ardour of the semi-worship 
 offered to the son dimmed all the glory of that given 
 to his dread father. 
 
 Whenever they passed it men cast flowers on the 
 rock where the wondrous Teoroa first landed from her 
 canoe on the island from that strange solitary, voyage 
 she had made from the unknown to their known 
 world. It brought them luck, they said, in love. To 
 her the women prayed for help to win the men they 
 loved, and for male children when they had won them. 
 Here was a new Aphrodite. 
 
 To Lomangatini, who had crushed rocks and torn 
 up trees for weapons in his warfare with the older 
 gods who sought his destruction, all tales of heroism 
 and strength were traced. He was the crystallised idea 
 of all male force and valour ; he was of larger growth 
 than mortal men, and strength and courage were his 
 gifts. He, too, was strong in love, and men laughed 
 and flushed and prayed his aid sometimes when no 
 danger was awaiting. 
 
 It w T as like being present at the birth of a new 
 mythology, and Christian watched with the greatest 
 delight the meeting of new thought with the old ideal, 
 for the mass of the people still followed the older 
 worship, so that the mountains and the fastnesses of 
 the hills were ghost-haunted and made terrible by a 
 superstition that was very living and which the new 
 feeling had failed as yet to touch. Priests of the old 
 worship were to be found all over the island, and in 
 most of their groves and high places the altar-stones 
 still ran with blood, for the Omean gods hungered for 
 human sacrifices, and nothing else than these noblest 
 of victims would appease them when insulted or pro-
 
 IX 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 109 
 
 pitiate when their help was called. It was not only 
 the bulk of the population that bowed in terror of the 
 old worship, for the chiefs were the stanchest allies of 
 the priests, whose prayers and incantations, mysteries 
 and poisonings, were always at their service in return for 
 the protection that they gave. 
 
 Ideas of right and wrong were of course existing in 
 the old religion from the very fact of the partial civili- 
 sation of the people — that is to say, if the highest 
 ethical meaning of right and wrong did not exist, at 
 least it was decided by the unwritten laws, which lie 
 at the base of the simplest societies, what acts were 
 permissible and what punishable. But for all this 
 morals — according to our code — were wanting, and 
 the new religion that was forming, but not formulated 
 as yet, was little purer but much kinder than the old. 
 
 But amongst all the horrors and the incongruities 
 of the old Omean faith pne fact struck Christian as 
 being most strange, and that was that the theory of 
 atonement was thoroughly understood; a propitiation 
 of the gods was recognised by the means of the sub- 
 stitution of a self-sacrifice, or at times an enforced 
 sacrifice was sufficient, which was theoretically volun- 
 tary. It was this idea that lay at the root of all their 
 human offerings. Instances had been known of young 
 men immolating themselves to save the life of a well- 
 beloved chief, and women had destroyed their lives to 
 win their lovers back from disease or death, which 
 they believed were imposed directly by offended deities. 
 These heroic figures were the themes of many of their 
 songs, for all their history and their poems were sung 
 to music. 
 
 There was much that was beautiful in their simple 
 worship of the personification of the natural forces,
 
 110 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap, ix 
 
 though in practice it was often terrible enough, and 
 Christian grew to have a sort of affection for this old 
 and superstitious faith in which he had not the least 
 belief. There was a kind of half-tender, half-sorrowful 
 feeling of veneration and romance about it which was 
 greatly strengthened by the sincere and ardent love 
 that he felt for a follower of it. He always wore a 
 sacred charm of whale ivory about his neck that Utame 
 had given him, just as a Protestant lover might have 
 worn a medal or a crucifix given by his Catholic 
 mistress.
 
 CHAPTEE X 
 
 So the days passed, and weeks glided imperceptibly 
 into months, until Christian had been a year on the 
 island. Still no opportunity had occurred for the 
 carrying out of Soma's plan ; indeed the necessity for 
 it had not arisen, as Faaori had not sent to claim 
 Utame for his son, and the girl had managed to keep 
 secret her constant meetings with North. During this 
 time Christian had not been idle ; he had taught the 
 people much, and by diverting a little stream along 
 a hill-side he had begun a simple method of irriga- 
 tion which greatly increased the quantity of land that 
 was suitable for the growing of the talo — the root 
 which was the staple of their food. By this and many 
 a little contrivance that would have been considered 
 simple and clumsy enough in Europe, he had gained a 
 high place in the esteem of Ilo, the head chief of all 
 the district, and in that of Motuiti and many of the 
 lesser chiefs. 
 
 One great difficulty lie had to contend with in the 
 production of the articles he required for his improve- 
 ments was the absence of all tools to which he was 
 accustomed, for Omeo was in the stone age still, and 
 everything that he wanted had to be fashioned with 
 the utmost labour by means of the beautifully polished 
 stone axes, adzes, and drills that the people themselves
 
 112 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 were in the habit of using. Fortunately the intelli- 
 gence of the Onieans was of a high order, so that his 
 workmen usually could carry out his intentions fairly 
 well after he had given careful and reiterated in- 
 structions. 
 
 But notwithstanding all that he had done, and the 
 constant goodwill that he evinced towards the chiefs 
 and the people, he often found his plans obstructed, 
 and that evil constructions were put upon his simplest 
 actions, so that he was frequently hampered in the 
 execution of his designs. This puzzled him at first, 
 for he was unwilling to think that improvements could 
 be objected to simply because they were innovations, 
 though it was to that reason that he laid the difncul- 
 ties placed in his path ; but after some time he was 
 able to trace all this ill-feeling to its source. It was 
 Tama-iru, who by some strange instinct had discovered 
 that it was North who came between him and Utame, 
 who, not daring to mention his own love for the girl, 
 vented his jealousy by poisoning the ears of Ilo and 
 the other chiefs with doubts and suspicions of North. 
 All these reports having been proved by events to be 
 groundless, North suffered really very little diminution 
 of esteem. 
 
 Although Christian's temper was a sweet one and 
 usually equable enough, it was not altogether angelic, 
 and this constant backbiting and interference roused it 
 to fever heat at last ; so that one night when having gone 
 to the canoe-shed, where he was building a boat for Ilo 
 on a European model, for something he had left there, 
 he found Tama-iru attempting to spoil the result of 
 many weeks' work, he took the law into his own 
 hands and punished him. As wrestling and boxing 
 are two of the principal amusements of the Omeans,
 
 x A SOUTH SEA LOVER 113 
 
 Tama-iru was quite prepared to fight on equal terms 
 with North, who fortunately had often boxed with 
 Soma, Okotai, and other men, so that he knew the 
 Omean method and was acquainted with their tricks. 
 On seeing who it was that was interfering with his 
 work, North rushed up, and with the concentrated 
 anger of many months of self- repression, he struck 
 Tama-iru a blow on the side of the head that sent him 
 reeling out of the shed. Then, thinking it unfair to 
 take advantage of this first sudden attack — like the 
 chivalrous fool that he was — even in dealing with so 
 underhand an opponent as Tama-iru, he followed him 
 out to the beach and waited a moment for the islander 
 to recover. 
 
 Both men were eager to fight, and they rushed at 
 one another like bulls when, pouring out a string of 
 wild oaths upon his enemy, Tama-iru said he was 
 ready. Christian soon found that his work would not 
 be easy, for Tama-iru was not only very wiry and 
 strong, but was an accomplished and practised boxer; 
 but he had not Christian's dogged pluck. For some 
 time they fought in perfect silence — their heavy 
 breathing and the scattering of the dry sand as they 
 madly turned and struggled being the only sounds — 
 without either man gaining much advantage ; but at 
 last, as Christian landed a furious blow straight in 
 Tama-iru's mouth, knocking out two of his strong 
 white teeth, he overbalanced himself and fell full 
 length on the sand. 
 
 According to Omean rules of fairplay, Tama-iru 
 should have waited till Christian had risen to his feet, 
 but, maddened as he was by the pain of North's last 
 blow, he rushed at him and, kneeling on his chest, 
 attempted to strangle him as he lay beneath him. And 
 
 i
 
 114 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 here would have abruptly ended the history of Chris- 
 tian North had not the extraordinary strength of the 
 muscles of his loins and back come to his assistance, 
 for Tama-iru nipping his chest, with his knees on either 
 side, as in a vice, would have kept him helpless beneath 
 him till he was dead. But Christian did not mean to 
 die, and digging his heels into the firm sand, and sud- 
 denly loosing his hold of his opponent's wrists, he 
 seized him round the waist, and making a stupendous 
 effort with his thighs and back, managed to roll over. 
 Tama-iru's grasp relaxed a little as he tried to save 
 himself from falling, and Christian sprang to his feet ; 
 and before Tama-iru had time to rise North turned, and 
 seizing him at the back by the narrow mahi that was 
 firmly tied about his waist, he grated his teeth together 
 for the supreme effort, and with legs apart and the 
 muscles of his shoulders and arms almost bursting 
 through the skin, he lifted his wildly struggling enemy 
 in the air, and, hoisting him to his breast with an effort 
 that was worthy of Lomangatini himself, threw him 
 clear over his head. 
 
 Tama-iru gave one despairing shriek as North threw 
 him, and he fell head first upon the sand with a 
 sickening thud. He lay there perfectly motionless, 
 and Christian thought for a moment that he was dead, 
 and in his then condition of hatred, heated by the 
 violence of the life - and - death struggle only now 
 finished, he little cared if he were. Stooping over the 
 man, who lay in a heap just as he had fallen, he found 
 that he was breathing, although completely stunned, 
 and taking hold of him by the shoulders he moved 
 him, with the utmost difficulty, for his own limbs were 
 quivering with the intense exertion he had just under- 
 gone, to a more comfortable position. And now for a
 
 x A SOUTH SEA. LOVEE 115 
 
 moment or two North was quite exhausted, and seated 
 himself upon the sand by his senseless enemy. In a short 
 time, seeing signs of returning consciousness in Tama- 
 iru, he got up and went home, where, after telling Soma 
 of the events of the night, he flung himself down on the 
 mat-spread bed of fern and slept the sleep of the just. 
 
 This had occurred a couple of months ago now, 
 and receiving no further challenge from Tama-iru, and 
 hearing nothing said of the affair, about which Tama- 
 iru had kept his own counsel, Christian was beginning 
 to forget all about it; but Soma, who knew the nature 
 of his countryman better than North could, cautioned 
 him not to become careless. As nothing happened, 
 however, Christian believed that Tama-iru had taken 
 his punishment as a wise man, and meant to say and 
 do no more in the matter. 
 
 The boat that he was building was now almost 
 finished, and Christian began to feel that longing to 
 have his work ended that all artists experience ; he 
 endured the anxiety as to its qualities, mingled 
 with the delightful sensation of hope, that men feel 
 towards the termination of a work into which they 
 have thrown their whole heart. He had not seen 
 Utame for the last three days, which had been un- 
 usually stormy and wild ; so high had been the wind 
 for these three days and nights of tempest, that the 
 huge waves of the open ocean rushed upon the shores 
 of the island in such gigantic rollers that they leaped 
 the barrier of the reef and came crashing on the beach. 
 But that day had dawned fair, and by noon the tran- 
 quil-hearted sun, never doubting the boon of his 
 charity, shone out royally and genially, and flooded 
 the earth with gold more precious than Ophir's, for his 
 gold is a universal happiness.
 
 116 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 Christian had not seen Soma since their morning 
 meal ; he was much occupied just then in paying 
 his court to a very beautiful and well-born girl of 
 Olasangu, whither lie and his dead friend Maraki used 
 to go, but at mid-day he came rushing into the shady 
 canoe-shed where North was at work with his men. 
 It always astonished him to find Christian steadily 
 going on with his boat -building, for a Polynesian, 
 although he can work hard by fits and starts, cannot 
 understand a long-continued effort. 
 
 ' Ilo has sent me for you,' he said. ' Leave your 
 work. All of us are going to the shore with our 
 gualu lo-papa (surf-boards). The wind is on shore, 
 and the breakers pass over the reef.' 
 
 Several times since Christian had been in Omeo he 
 had witnessed, and endeavoured to take part in, that 
 noblest of all sports — surf-riding, and he was glad 
 enough to join in it to-day. He left his work, and, 
 like two boys let out of school, he and Soma ran back 
 to the house to get the great polished surf- board. 
 When they got back to the part of the beach where 
 the greatest of the great rollers came swiftly but 
 solemnly rushing on the shore, it was already trampled 
 by the little crowd that had collected there. The 
 place chosen was opposite the opening in the reef, for 
 there the huge waves, unbroken by the coral barrier, 
 came rolling into the land almost mountain high. 
 
 Surf-riding, besides being the most madly exhilarat- 
 ing of all manly and athletic sports, is one of the most 
 beautiful and exciting to witness ; for the players in 
 it, who trust themselves in the midst of such gigantic 
 force, seem so feeble and puny when compared with 
 the strength of the elements they combat with and 
 conquer. Already there were many men and women
 
 X A SOUTH SEA LOVER 117 
 
 iu the water ; some far out at sea, and others close in 
 shore in the midst of foam and spray, being borne 
 lightly and swiftly along by the racing water beneath 
 them. The swimmers, carrying their light surf-boards 
 with them, enter the foaming water just as a huge 
 roller is about to break, and, diving through the dark 
 green mass of the moving water, they come to the 
 surface for a moment, and swim to meet the next great 
 wave, through which they plunge in the same manner. 
 They have to dive and swim through the roller, for if 
 they were caught on its moving crest they would be 
 carried back resistlessly and dashed upon the beach. 
 
 They swim in this manner steadily out to sea, 
 sometimes as far as a mile from land, pushing their 
 light boards before them ; then, having reached the 
 comparatively smooth water beyond the reef, they 
 wait a moment to choose some great splendid roller 
 on which to launch themselves. Getting on to the 
 very crest of this they throw themselves upon their 
 board, and taking the utmost care to keep the plank 
 at the right angle with the ridge of the wave, they are 
 carried along madly to the shore. It is a sort of wild 
 bird's flight between sea and heaven ; the strong wind 
 hurrying them along, and blowing out their wet and 
 tangled hair. 
 
 ' I must go,' said Soma, his dark eyes flashing with 
 excitement ; ' I cannot stay. The wind says to me, 
 " Come out to sea and fly back like a bird." Will you 
 come ? I should love to be out there with my ofa- 
 namu.' 
 
 ' I would come, I long to come ; but you know, 
 Soma-gita, that the Papalangi cannot work the board.' 
 
 ' Mine is large enough for two. If we can get out 
 I can bring you back. We must keep together.'
 
 118 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 Without more ado the two men put on maids of 
 sea-weed — as is always done — and, only waiting for 
 the oncoming of a gigantic billow, they plunged into 
 the dark-rushing water. Soma felt Christian close to 
 him in the water, and when they came to the surface 
 they were shoulder to shoulder. Although Christian 
 had many doubts as to his powers as a surf-rider, in 
 which art he was absolutely a novice, it gave him a 
 keen thrill of pleasure to be once more risking dangers 
 with his companion in former perils, and it reminded 
 him very vividly of that night, now long ago, when 
 side by side they two escaped from the ship. There 
 is always a strange sharp feeling of pleasure in know- 
 ing that the life one holds so dear is in jeopardy — it 
 accentuates the sensation of living to feel that perhaps 
 one may not enjoy it long; and although the danger 
 that Christian ran was perhaps not very great, as he 
 was with so tried and expert a swimmer as Soma, 
 still it was present enough to his thoughts to add that 
 wild thrill to his heart which he who bears aloft his 
 life in his own hand feels. 
 
 So they swam out to sea, passing, as they went, 
 many friends who were being borne back racing to 
 the land ; some of these were kneeling on their boards, 
 some lying down, and others standing upright with 
 feet apart, and with their sea-weed girdles and long 
 hair blowing in the wind, which drowned their voices 
 as they gaily shouted some short message to the 
 outward bound. At last they passed through the 
 great gates of the reef, and were out on the open 
 breast of the heaving ocean, with its waves careering 
 in unbroken force and the strength of the wind un- 
 checked. They swam on until they passed the farthest 
 man, and then they turned and waited for one of the
 
 X A SOUTH SEA LOVER 119 
 
 greatest waves which they could trust would roll on 
 with increasing swiftness to the land without a fall or 
 break. It was strange to be so near the land and yet 
 have no glimpse of it ; but so it was, for the water ran 
 so high between them and the shore that they could 
 only have seen it from the crest of the waves, and 
 these they had had to dive through. 
 
 ' Gua mo teil ? ' (are you ready ?) asked Soma. ' That 
 is the wave. You must lie down. I must stand up.' 
 
 Almost as he spoke they rose on the wave, and 
 Christian flung himself chest down on the broad 
 smooth plank, whilst Soma, who had not let go of the 
 board, flung himself on the top of him, and gradually 
 and steadily pulled himself up till he had a foot on 
 each side of North, and stood up to his full height. 
 They were safely launched, and the roller carried them 
 swiftly along with a perfectly steady motion that in- 
 creased in speed as they neared the land. 
 
 It was a glorious time, worth all the labour and 
 effort necessary to gain it, and the delight of the 
 repose and the swift airy flight was rendered doubly 
 intense by the strength of the full fresh gale of wind 
 and the awfulness of the sea's great roaring as it broke 
 on the reef and again on the shore. North turned and 
 looked up at Soma as he stood above him in all the 
 magnificence of his manly beauty, like Neptune con- 
 trolling whilst delighting in his subject elements, and 
 his face glowed witli a sort of inspiration. 
 
 All sense of danger was lost to Christian, and there 
 was nothing left but the delight in the wild beauty of 
 the moment and the strange rapture of abandoning him- 
 self to the great forces around, which bore him along like 
 a feather in the wind. It seemed to him for the time 
 that he and his friend were alone in the universe
 
 120 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 amidst all God's elements let loose about them, of 
 which they seemed — so impersonal was the moment — 
 an undivided part. He forgot Utame, he forgot his 
 great love for her, and Soma was as oblivious of all 
 that he held dear. It was one of those times when 
 Christian's sight was as a veil through which facts 
 passed to the vision within and strangely mingled 
 truth with fantasy. 
 
 As the sea grew shallow the great waves rose 
 higher yet as they rolled upon the land, and it is then 
 that the real danger of surf-swimming begins, for if 
 the swimmers fail to guide their frail barks to a safe, 
 sandy part of the beach, they have to turn and strike 
 out again to sea to avoid being dashed upon the rocks. 
 This decisive moment had now come for Soma and 
 Christian ; from the crest of their great roller, which 
 was beginning to curve for its breaking, Soma could 
 see the crowded beach, and he saw, too, that they were 
 being carried upon a low and jagged reef of limestone 
 that in one place jutted up through the sand. 
 
 'JSugu hoi ma Jcakau ! ' (dive and swim back), he 
 shouted to Christian ; but he either failed to under- 
 stand him, or the crashing of the breakers drowned 
 his voice, for Christian did not dive until a moment 
 too late, and he and Soma were torn from the board 
 and swept along like straws in a mill-dam. Blinded 
 in the whirl of waters Christian seemed to lose con- 
 sciousness, though he turned and tried vainly to swim 
 back ; then he felt himself seized by two strong arms, 
 and he was pulled down under the great dim wall of 
 water. The next moment Soma was flung upon the 
 sand, and, with Christian in his arms, staggered out of 
 the back rush of the water. He had managed to dive 
 as they were being cast upon the rocks, and the
 
 X A SOUTH SEA LOVER 121 
 
 swimmers making a few superhuman strokes the follow- 
 ing wave threw them on the beach. Breast to breast, 
 and with his great heart beating against Christian's, he 
 dragged him back from the very jaws of Death, whose 
 breath had chilled their souls.
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 The old priest Paori was about to die. When 
 Christian had first come to the island this old man, 
 who was a chief as well as priest, had shown much 
 more reserve in accepting him than the rest of the 
 people had done ; but after some time, when he saw 
 that North meant them no ill, and he had had time 
 to study his character, this reserve had melted, and 
 Christian had constantly visited him at the 'pure atua 
 as well as at his own house. Slowly quite an affec- 
 tionate relationship grew up between the old and the 
 young man, for, savage as the one was and civilised 
 as was the other, they were both thoughtful men, and 
 they met on common ground in some cases. If Paori 
 learned much from Christian, he on his side gained a 
 great deal from the Omean, for they frequently met, 
 and their talks often extended far into the night. 
 
 Christian could not help admiring the bold deter- 
 mination of the dying priest to retain his old faiths in 
 all their crudeness, for nothing North could say and 
 none of the arguments he could produce had any effect 
 on the belief of the staunch old heathen. 
 
 ' Mea tu Jce ' (these be strange things), he would say 
 sometimes to Christian ; ' but I know they are not true. 
 You cannot prove them, Papalangi tea. And Paori 
 has his gods and has seen their works.'
 
 chap. XI A SOUTH SEA LOVER 123 
 
 And now it was his time to die. He sent for 
 Christian early one evening, feeling that his end 
 was not far off, and the Englishman went to his 
 house, but the young men there said that Paori 
 was not there ; he had been carried to the pure atua, 
 where he was having talk with the gods. Thither 
 across the bara North followed him, and, passing 
 through the palisade that surrounded it, he entered the 
 high-roofed temple. It was growing dusk outside, the 
 fleeting glory of the tropic sunset had faded, and in 
 the great house of the gods it was almost dark ; still, 
 Christian could see his way across the house to where 
 Paori lay. But another darkness was falling upon 
 the old man, and though he recognised the step he 
 could not see his visitor. 
 
 ' Griia ahu /alio ? ' (is it you, my son ?) he asked. 
 He often in these last days had called Christian so, 
 for the dying priest was childless. 
 
 ' I have been talking with the gods this night,' he 
 went on. ' Paori is going away. You must not seek 
 me, for I cannot be found.' 
 
 ' Do you suffer much to-night ? ' asked North, 
 sitting down upon the mats where the old man 
 lay. 
 
 ' No, nothing,' he answered stoically, though Chris- 
 tian could see that he was in pain. He had always, 
 without exception, given the same answer to North 
 when he had asked him similar questions, though it 
 was apparent that it was not as well with him as he 
 said. The break-up of a strong constitution, though 
 it was old age alone that Paori suffered from, must 
 necessarily be painful in some degree. 
 
 ' Before I go away I want to give you something. 
 It is the kahua (neck ornament) that the god Tane
 
 124 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 gave to his first marete. Keep it hidden in the folds 
 of your malii. It will bring you luck.' 
 
 As he spoke he pulled with difficulty out of his 
 own waist-cloth a small and very rudely-carved flat 
 figure in dull gray stone, and handed it to North by the 
 worn piece of sinnet from which it hung. Christian 
 had never seen the like of it in the island, for it was 
 quite dissimilar to any of the carved wooden figures 
 that he had seen in the temples or on the house-posts. 
 Whether it represented a male or female he could not 
 say, as it was of so venerable an age that, although 
 the stone was of the hardest quality, the features had 
 all been rubbed smooth. 
 
 ' Show that to any marete on the island in times of 
 danger,' Paori went on, ' and he will aid you.' 
 
 ' But why give it me to-night ? ' 
 
 ' To-morrow I shall be gone.' 
 
 He spoke quite calmly, and evidently had not the 
 slightest fear of death ; he had lived his life and was 
 weary now, and was quite content to sleep at the end 
 of it. He had sent all the men out of the temple 
 when Christian came, and they were quite alone to- 
 gether. To his surprise, North felt no uneasiness or 
 fear at being thus alone with the dying man, for 
 Paori accepted the fact so simply, and had so little 
 fear of an event that appeared to him so natural, that 
 Christian was quite calm, and talked quietly with him 
 of those great questions which were uppermost in his 
 mind. 
 
 It had grown quite dark whilst they were talking, 
 and suddenly from the bara came the happy sound of 
 girls laughing and the shouting of the young men. 
 Soon a little wavering, flickering light came in at the 
 open door of the pure, as they lighted their torches and
 
 XI 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 125 
 
 the great fires of dry coco-nut husks for a night dance 
 that had long been spoken of. Then shortly the sound 
 of the singing and the regular beating of the music, 
 and the low ' thud, thud ' and soft rustling noise of the 
 naked feet as they fell in measured time upon the hard 
 dry surface of the flattened ground, rose up in the 
 silent night. 
 
 ' Do you hear the young girls and the men dancing ? ' 
 said Paori. 'That is right; they are young, and I, 
 I have seen their grandfathers and their fathers die. 
 I will sit up that I can see them in the doorway,' and 
 with a surprising energy he raised himself on the mats 
 and sat there cross-legged. 
 
 ' Tell me,' said Christian presently, for he was 
 anxious to know the real thoughts of the old savage, 
 ' when you go shall you see again those fathers and 
 grandfathers that you saw die ? Tell me, for you are 
 old, I am young.' 
 
 ' All chiefs, all those descended from the gods, can 
 never die. They live again somewhere and are chiefs 
 again. This will die, and this,' said the old man, 
 laying a hand on Christian's leg and next upon his 
 hand ; and then, as he touched him on the breast, he 
 added, ' but there is something here that will not 
 die.' 
 
 He could not explain his meaning when Christian 
 questioned him. ' It is true,' he said. And then, as 
 though to dismiss the subject, he said, ' Go, call in all 
 the chiefs ; I want the ava.' 
 
 This drinking of the ava, which has not been spoken 
 of before, was one of the most important and cere- 
 monious customs of the Omeans, besides being one of 
 their chief pleasures. The practice of it was confined 
 almost entirely to the upper class, and was in a
 
 126 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 manner connected with their religion, so that although 
 it was most frequently indulged in, it never quite lost 
 its sacred significance. All feasts ended with it, and 
 all important questions were discussed over it, and ava 
 was drunk upon all serious occasions, so that Christian 
 was not surprised that Paori called for it now that 
 he was about to take his farewell of his tribe. 
 
 Christian went out and left the old man in the 
 great dark house, sitting up alone before the rude 
 images of his gods, facing Death, in whose presence he 
 felt himself, with a dignity that nothing could disturb. 
 Christian walked to the nufa, the great wooden drum 
 that stood on the raised platform on which the pure 
 was built, and beat loudly upon it to call together all 
 the chiefs in the town, and sent a young man, whom 
 he found sitting at the opening in the palisade, to 
 inform Ilo of Paori's wish. The dancing on the bara 
 ceased at the first stroke, and the men came running 
 up to know the reason for the summons. 
 
 In a short time the chiefs had assembled at the 
 pure, a torch was lighted, and the preparations were 
 begun. The men seated themselves cross-legged round 
 three sides of the house, whilst the fourth was occu- 
 pied by a little crowd of singers and dancers, who per- 
 formed during the whole time of the preparation of the 
 ava. Before one young man the great, beautifully- 
 polished ava bowl, which was taken down from its 
 place in the roof of the temple, was placed, and then 
 Ilo, being the greatest chief present, broke up and dis- 
 tributed the dry root of the plant, from which the drink 
 is made, to ten or twelve of the finest and youngest 
 men of the party. These pieces were presented and 
 received with motions all made according to a strict 
 etiquette, and then with great propriety and decorum
 
 XI 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 127 
 
 the lads began to chew the root to a soft paste, with 
 their strong and gleaming white teeth. This was a 
 process of some little time, for the root is hard 
 and tough, but none of the men in the house 
 moved or talked during the whole of it, with the 
 exception of the seated dancers, who performed a 
 beautiful series of uniform movements in exact time to 
 the singing of the chorus. It almost seemed that 
 appropriate music had been chosen, for the air was slow 
 and dignified and sad, and the hiba, as this species of 
 dance is called, was of the same character. 
 
 When all the ava root was reduced by this primi- 
 tive method to a paste it was collected in the great 
 three-legged bowl, which was pulled close up between 
 the thighs of the drink-maker, and water being added, 
 he manipulated it for some time and strained it often 
 with a rough sieve. When all was ready he cried — 
 
 ' Gua odd he ava, ekii! (The ava is made, chiefs.) 
 
 Then Ilo from his place cried out the name of 
 Paori, and a young man stepping forward, received a 
 cup of the drink, and walking across to where the old 
 man sat, partly propped up by North's shoulder, he 
 handed it to him, saying simply — 
 
 ' Inu hoi ' (drink). 
 
 The old man took the cup, and resting it on one 
 knee, for he was too feeble now to hold it up, he began 
 to speak. His voice at first was very weak — though 
 such was the breathless silence in the house that every 
 word was plainly heard — but it grew in power as he 
 went on. 
 
 ' Chiefs,' he said, ' I am about to die. Paori 
 drinks his last ava. To-night he will leave you. To- 
 day the gods have been with me, and they have said 
 that I should go this night. But, chiefs, the gods are
 
 128 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 jealous (loto maliaro). All your hearts are not theirs 
 as beforetimes. Evil will fall on Orneo. Who is 
 Lomangatini that you worship him, and who Iro 
 Vearu ? To show you for a sign that Tane still is 
 Tane, and that Eorutu still is over all, to-rnorrow when 
 you seek me I shall not be here. The gods have 
 called Paori and they will take him away. Fare- 
 well, chiefs. Now go, leave me alone ; but you, Soma, 
 son of Motuiti, stay with me.' 
 
 Then all those in the house rose and went out, one 
 by one, each man pausing before Paori, saying, ' Fare- 
 well ! ' North had stayed to the last, as the old man 
 was leaning heavily upon his shoulder, but he went 
 too, as Paori said to him — 
 
 ' You also, my son. I must speak with Soma 
 alone. Toefica, farewell ! ' 
 
 As Christian gently moved the old priest to get 
 up, Paori pulled his face to his and gave him the 
 uma, which is the greatest sign of affection in Omeo, 
 by pressing his nose to the forehead of the young man. 
 North returned this salute and went out, followed to 
 the last by the eyes of his old friend. 
 
 No sooner was he gone than Paori called to Soma, 
 and, with a force that was surprising in a dying man, 
 besran to talk. 
 
 ' Soma e Motuiti,' he said, ' this day the gods have 
 called me and have said that you are chosen to help 
 me in my going away. But you must swear an oath 
 to keep secret from every one what the gods have told 
 you to do. Swear.' 
 
 ' I must tell the Papalangi tea ; he is my o/a- 
 namu! 
 
 ' There are no secrets between ofa-namu ; they are 
 one man.'
 
 XI 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 129 
 
 Then Christian took the oath, the fua ava, on the 
 ava they had just shared ; and the old man said — 
 
 ' You must go to the beach at Koiti-iti ' (the place 
 opposite to the opening in the reef), ' and there prepare 
 a small canoe, putting in the paddle hut no food or 
 water. Then when the town is asleep return to me. 
 Tell no one whither you go.' 
 
 Without hesitation or pause to inquire into the 
 reasons of Paori's request Soma went out to do as 
 he was bidden, leaving the old man facing his idols, 
 which he could still see gazing at him with their sight- 
 less eyes of pearl shell and grinning with their teeth 
 of cowries ; then the last nicker of the dying torch 
 went out and left him in the darkness and stillness of 
 the house. What strange thoughts of a future or what 
 brightened dreams of a long dim past tilled the last 
 hours of the solitary man ! One grim determination 
 was there that was unshaken by the icy hand of Death, 
 which was stealing closer and closer upon him. He 
 knew what that coldness meant, and all he hoped of Time 
 was that he would leave him moments enough to exe- 
 cute his intention. The gods, these gods of his worship, 
 had suffered slight, and his one hope was by his last 
 hour to vindicate their strength. Was it a wilful, 
 priestly trick, or did he deceive himself into believing 
 his own message ? 
 
 When Soma came back the whole banc was de- 
 serted ; feeling that something mysterious was taking 
 place that night, the people had all gone to their own 
 homes. He entered the dark house where Faori, 
 exhausted by the trying hour he had passed through 
 in making his farewells to the chief, was lying on his 
 mat breathing heavily. At first he thought that 
 Paori slept, but the voice of the old man calling him 
 
 K
 
 130 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 by name brought him with less stealthy tread to where 
 he lay. 
 
 ' Is all ready \ ' he said. ' Have you the canoe 
 prepared ? ' 
 
 ' All is ready, maretc,' answered Soma ; ' but how 
 will you get to the place ? Koiti-iti is not near, and 
 yo.u have no strength.' 
 
 ' I have strength but I must save it. Who knows 
 what the gods may want of me this night. You must 
 carry me, Soma-eki ; your back is strong. It is for 
 the gods.' 
 
 Soma said that he was ready if the old man would 
 wait until he got a light from one of the cooking 
 sheds near, as he wanted a piece of cloth to tie round 
 his waist to better support his heavy burden. He 
 came back in a moment with a burning stick and, 
 Paori telling him where he would find a candle- 
 nut torch, quickly got a light and took down one 
 of the bales of cloth from the roof. From this he 
 unrolled a piece of cloth long enough for his pur- 
 pose, and tying it tightly round his waist, said he was 
 ready. 
 
 Kneeling down before the mat and putting Paori's 
 arms round his neck, he managed to get him on to his 
 back, and stooping down at the low door of the temple 
 he passed out, and descending the little steps of the 
 platform on which the pure atua was built, started 
 on his journey. The dying priest, though old and 
 wasted, was a tall and strongly built man, so that the 
 weight Soma carried was great, but he did not pause 
 to rest until the whole length of the bara was crossed. 
 It was fortunately quite deserted, and no one could 
 have seen them from the houses, the night was so dark. 
 It took them a long time to reach the beach at Koiti-
 
 xt 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVEK 131 
 
 iti, for it was some distance from the temple, but it 
 was reached at last. No word had been said on that 
 strange journey save once, when Soma heard Paori 
 groan softly and asked if he were in pain and if he 
 should stop, but the determined old fellow said — 
 
 ' It is nothing ; go on.' 
 
 It was nearly midnight when Soma lowered his 
 burden gently to the sand, and the sky was so overcast 
 that at first he could see nothing but the dim shimmer 
 of the water where it broke with a dull phosphorescence 
 on the beach, but he soon found the canoe where he had 
 left it floating tied to one of the posts driven into the 
 sand there for that purpose. When he had rested for 
 a short time, he lifted the old man up in his arms, and 
 wading out the short distance to the canoe, placed 
 Paori in it. 
 
 ' Get in also,' said the priest, ' and paddle me out to 
 the reef.' 
 
 This Soma did, and guided by the patch of dark- 
 ness between the white water of the thundering surf, 
 he found the opening and passed out to sea. Then 
 the old man, who had been crouching in the bottom of 
 the little skiff, rose stiffly and with difficulty into a 
 sitting position and said — 
 
 ' That is enough. Your work is done and the will 
 of the gods begins. Eemember, Soma-eki, your oath. 
 Tell no man, or the gods will strike you dead.' 
 
 ' Have I not sworn the fua ava ? ' said Soma, awed 
 by the darkness and the inherited fear of the gods' 
 
 vengeance. 
 
 ' Now swim back to land and forget what you have 
 done to-night. Give me the paddle.' 
 
 ' Must I leave" you alone ? ' asked Soma. 
 
 ' 1 am not alone,' said the old priest, with a thrilling
 
 132 A SOUTH SEA LOVEK chap, xi 
 
 tone of mystery and undoubted belief in his voice ; 
 ' they are close around me now.' 
 
 ' You are cold, marete' said Soma, pitying the dying 
 man, but awed by his determination. As Paori made 
 no answer, but began to paddle out to sea with stronger 
 strokes than Soma thought possible for a man in his 
 condition, he unwound the tappa from his waist and 
 put it about the bony shoulders of the resolute old 
 man. 
 
 'Farewell, Paori e Tane,' said Soma; and between 
 the rattle of his gasping breathing, almost as though he did 
 not hear him, the stern, determined priest whispered — 
 
 ' Farewell ! Be it well with Soma e Motuiti.' 
 
 Before he plunged into the black water Soma took 
 one last glance at his self-doomed companion, and saw 
 that, with head slightly raised and looking straight 
 before him, as though he had already forgotten the 
 presence of Soma in the canoe, he was still feverishly 
 paddling straight out to sea, though each stroke was 
 growing feebler than the last. 
 
 Then Soma dived, and when he came to the surface 
 the blackness of night had swallowed up canoe and man 
 alike. This was the last the world ever saw of this old 
 hero, who died to revive a false and waning faith which 
 to him was as the Lamp of Truth. What leagues of sea 
 and silence he yet passed through before Death claimed 
 him was never known, nor whither the canoe with its 
 ghastly freight was drifted. The great spaces of that 
 vast sea are so wide and calm that it may have floated 
 on for years unseen with the crumbling bones and 
 grinning skull of what once was Paori crying out to 
 the unknown gods, who perhaps, after all, took him to 
 themselves as he had said.
 
 CHAPTEE XII 
 
 The course of Christian's love had so far run smoothly 
 enough ; since the fight with Tama-iru that chief had 
 ceased to torment Utame, and she and North had met 
 without let or hindrance. To a certain extent since 
 their quarrel Tama-iru had tried to make himself agree- 
 able to North, but Christian disliked the fellow too much 
 to ever accept these advances, and he was not deceived 
 as to his real feelings by any such friendly overtures. 
 At the time of Paori's mysterious vanishing — for it 
 always remained the deepest mystery, as neither Soma 
 nor North, to whom he had confided the secret, ever 
 breathed one word of the matter — Tama-iru had 
 been away in Oneroa on a visit to his uncle Faaori's 
 people. But he had been back for two or three days 
 in Otorangi, and Christian thought he could detect a 
 suppressed look of triumph in his face, though he had 
 no reason for assuming it, as matters went on as usual. 
 He brought news, however, that struck a chill to the 
 hearts of Christian and Utame, and that was that 
 Faaori's son Eongo was coming very shortly to claim 
 his affianced bride. 
 
 It was perhaps this information, which was as dis- 
 astrous to him as to North, that made Tama-iru decide 
 to act for himself without delay. One morning after 
 the usual prolonged swim in the sea, and when the
 
 134 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 first meal had been eaten at Motuiti's house, Chris- 
 tian took Soma aside and said that he had promised 
 to meet Utame by the river and take her to one of 
 their favourite spots. This place was where the forest 
 opened out in a little sunny glade in which the river 
 formed a deep clear pool, overhung on one side by 
 a tree-grown cliff. Soma knew it well, and said that 
 later in the day he would try to meet them there. 
 They started out together, these two good friends, and 
 to allay suspicion as to Christian's errand, walked 
 towards the forest as though bent on pigeon-snaring. 
 There they separated, North hurrying towards the little 
 river and Soma turning off with a smile, which spoke of 
 a similar business. 
 
 Christian found Utame waiting on the bank of 
 the stream with all the loves shining in her sunny 
 eyes, and he hastened to where she stood in the 
 shadow. She had grown more beautiful in these 
 last few months, though North would have said 
 from the first that that was impossible. Love had 
 given her face a fresh significance, and now with the 
 brightness and joyousness of the girl a woman's tender- 
 ness was mingled. She ran to meet Christian with a 
 little inarticulate cry of love, and their silence for a 
 moment was eloquent of the steady, honest passion that 
 filled those two young savage hearts to overflowing. 
 Christian looked down at Utame's upturned face and 
 saw that her deep eyes were dim with tears, but the 
 next moment, taking her lover's hand, she laughed them 
 away, shaking her head. Her eyes were always April 
 skies, now bright with laughter and now dim with tears. 
 Their canoe lay hidden some short distance up the stream, 
 so they turned, and hand in hand entered the forest. 
 
 The day passed quickly enough for these two, there
 
 xii A SOUTH SEA LOVER 135 
 
 was so much to be done and so much to be said. 
 It took some time to reach the particular spot they 
 had decided upon visiting, for Christian poled and 
 paddled the canoe very slowly up stream ; then, as 
 they had no food with them, they had to find a meal 
 of wild bananas, which had all the luscious, strange 
 woodland scent and flavour that uncultivated fruit 
 often has. These they gathered in a little rocky valley 
 some way back from the river. Once or twice heavy 
 rain fell, for although for the most part hot and sunny, 
 the weather had been showery for the last few days. 
 Then these two children had to shelter till once more 
 the hot sun shone again. 
 
 A little after mid-day they returned to the river, 
 that Soma might not miss them should he come to join 
 them, and there they ate their mid-day meal of fruit and 
 coco-nuts, which Christian climbed the palms to get. 
 Then in the rosy silence of a little bower of hibiscus 
 and palms that grew above the stream these two lovers 
 sat hand in hand as quiet as the silenced birds, who 
 had ceased their song for the glory of the mid-day heat. 
 They spoke little, for they needed no words. Love was 
 enough. 
 
 Over the rippling sea of sapphire the west wind 
 laughed from the sun, warm and soft and caressing as 
 lovers' hands; it stirred the tendrils of Utame's soft hair, 
 and fluttered the pale pink petals of the garland that 
 lay upon her soft bosom, which slowly rose and fell as 
 she breathed like one that dreams. It laughed as it 
 lifted the little curls of Christian's hair, and whispered 
 in his ear, ' Love, love, love ; time and the earth, at 
 least for this hour, are the possessions of you two. 
 Seize them, never let them slip.' But this message 
 was not needed.
 
 136 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP. 
 
 Slowly the light grew fainter — it could not be said 
 to fade — and through the mass of hibiscus flowers, that 
 covered the bushes to one side of them as though with 
 living fire, the sun shone with a crimson glory, and 
 first one bird and then another awoke to song, and the 
 day-long quiet of the tropic forest ending, music as 
 perfect as the silence took its place. They had risen 
 to go home, and were standing on the little cliff above 
 the pool that the stream made there, when Utame 
 called North's attention to her reflection in the water 
 below them. 
 
 ' Do you see my spirit down there in the water ? ' 
 she said, waving her hand to her picture in the stream. 
 
 ' Is that your spirit ? ' answered Christian. 
 
 ' That is one of them ; I have two. You have 
 two. There is one,' she said, pointing to her reflection, 
 ' and here is the other, always close to me,' and she 
 indicated her elongated shadow on the ground. 
 
 ' Are those your spirits ? where do they come 
 from ? ' 
 
 ' Raa, the sun, gives them to us ; that is why they 
 faint when he goes into the sea. But they are always 
 with us.' 
 
 ' How do you know ? ' said Christian. 
 
 ' You are foolish,' answered the girl seriously. 
 ' Can you not see them at night ? Take a torch and 
 look into the water and there you are also. Dance in 
 the firelight, and there at your feet, all black, you are 
 dancing again.' 
 
 ' But it is not you.' 
 
 ' Yes, it is I. Do they not grow old as I grow old ? 
 and when I die, that one,' pointing to her shadow, 
 with tears in her eyes at the thought of her own 
 death, 'will vanish for ever. But that other,' and
 
 XII 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 137 
 
 she pointed to the figure in the water which pointed 
 back at her, ' that will linger for a long time near the 
 place where I shall die, and then it will go away, I 
 know not where.' 
 
 They were talking so earnestly that they had not 
 'H-oticed the rustling of the leaves behind them and the 
 slight crackling of twigs caused by a light and rapid 
 step, so that for a moment they were startled and 
 alarmed by the sudden appearance of Soma, who burst 
 upon them unawares through the dense foliage of the 
 hibiscus trees. He ran to them in a state of great 
 excitement, and almost breathless from the speed with 
 which he had hurried from the town, and his face 
 showed only too plainly that he was bearer of unex- 
 pected and perhaps alarming news. 
 
 ' What is it ? ' asked Christian, stepping forward, 
 the smile of welcome fading from his face. 
 
 ' We must make haste,' gasped Soma, 'or all will 
 be discovered. Tama-iru has been watching, and 
 when he saw us leave the town he hurried to the 
 house of Ngawa, your father, Utanie, and found that 
 Utame had gone out alone to the river. He has 
 watched you for days, and thinks he will catch you 
 now. I had only just come back from where I had 
 been,' he went on, with a half smile and a glance at 
 Christian, ' and Okotai, whom I met, told me that Tama- 
 iru had been to Ho and told him all that he thought. Ilo 
 and Tama-iru and some others have left the town to find 
 you, and are coming up the river. And Ilo's face is 
 black against Papalangi tea, for he thinks his tabu is 
 broken.' 
 
 For a moment, in the extremity of their danger — for 
 to be caught meant death to both Christian and Utame 
 — they looked blankly at one another. The girl was
 
 138 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 the first to recover her wits, and with all a woman's 
 ingenuity came to the rescue ; her thoughts were 
 entirely devoted to Christian's safety, and her plan 
 was formed with this object. 
 
 ' Were you seen in the town ? ' she asked of 
 Soma. 
 
 ' Only Okotai saw me. He told me of Tama-iru's 
 doings.' 
 
 ' Can you trust him ? ' 
 
 ' He will not speak ; he is a friend of Soma and of 
 Papalangi tea.' 
 
 ' Then you two must take the canoe and go down 
 the river and meet Ho. When he speaks, say that 
 you have been alone together all the day.' 
 
 ' But what will you do ? ' asked Christian 
 anxiously. 
 
 ' I will go home to the house of my father, gather- 
 ing many flowers as I go, and will say that I have 
 been alone to the forest to get fresh garlands for all 
 the house. When they come in I will be weaving 
 them with Sobele. I will say I have been there a 
 long time. Sobele will say the same.' 
 
 ' How can you get back ? ' asked North. 
 
 ' I know a path through the forest. I will run. 
 Talk much with Ho and the men. Keep them on the 
 river, and I will be at the fale before them. What's 
 that ? Quick, quick, I hear the sound of paddles.' 
 
 She did not hesitate for a moment, and appeared 
 to have no fear ; the sudden emergency seemed to 
 summon up unknown latent energy and courage in her 
 bosom, so that she was the calmest of the three. 
 ' Vave ange ! ' (quick, quick) she said, tinning, even as 
 she spoke, to begin her more difficult part of the work. 
 She had not gone many steps before she ran back to
 
 xii A SOUTH SEA LOVER 139 
 
 say to Soma, ' Wash off all that dirt ; you look too hot, 
 and they will see you have been running.' 
 
 With this she darted across the glade and into the 
 thick shelter of the forest. The two men only waited 
 until Utame had disappeared to hurry down the little 
 cliff and along the side of the river to where the canoe 
 lay moored ; into this they sprang, and casting her 
 off, Christian propelled her with a few quick strokes 
 of the paddle out into the stream. They had barely 
 reached the middle of the current when Soma said — 
 
 ' They are upon us ; I hear their voices.' 
 
 ' Into the water,' whispered Christian, ' or they will 
 see you are hot from running. Swim about the canoe.' 
 
 He had no sooner spoken than Soma had glided 
 silently over the side of the rocking canoe, and was 
 swimming with long lazy strokes up the stream. The 
 next moment two large canoes rounded a bend in the 
 stream, and Ilo and Tama-iru and their men were 
 upon them. Soma turned and swam towards Ilo's 
 canoe, and lifting his face, from which the cool water 
 had washed away all trace of heat and fatigue, he asked 
 him in the most natural manner — 
 
 ' Kalanga (hallo), Ilo, what brings you to the river ? ' 
 
 ' We come for the girl,' answered the chief. 
 
 ' What girl ? ' asked Soma. ' Have you not girls 
 enough in Otorangi ? ' and he laughed as he spoke, for 
 Ilo had many wives. 
 
 ' We seek Utame e Ngawa, the tabued,' said Ilo 
 angrily, but with a look of doubt at Tama-iru, who 
 was in the next canoe. 
 
 ' Utamd !' said Soma with the utmost astonishment ; 
 ' she is not here.' 
 
 ' She is with the Papalangi tea !' shouted Tama-iru, 
 almost beside himself with rage and disappointment.
 
 140 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 ' What is the matter ? ' said Christian simply, as 
 though surprised at hearing his name mentioned. He 
 had brought his canoe up alongside that of Ho, and 
 spoke so calmly and smiled so lightly and pleas- 
 antly as to quite deceive the angry old chief. If 
 quickness of sympathy and alertness of observation 
 are the chief essentials of an actor's character, Christian 
 possessed them abundantly, and upon this occasion 
 turned them to the greatest advantage, for he acted the 
 little comedy — which might have such tragic issues 
 for all of them — so naturally as to carry conviction on 
 the very face of it. 
 
 ' Have you the girl with you ? ' said Ho, with a 
 softer manner. 
 
 ' No, Ilo-eki, I have no one with me but Soma e 
 Motuiti.' 
 
 'Then what are you doing on Mimi-Eoruto ? ' 
 asked Tama-iru. 
 
 'We are chiefs,' said Soma quickly and angrily, 
 ' and can go where we please. We came for our 
 pleasure,' he added, pointing with one wet arm to the 
 canoe, where all could see the pigeon snares aud nooses 
 with which they had started out in the morning. 
 
 ' When did you last see the girl ? ' interrupted 
 Ilo. 
 
 To North's astonishment Soma answered, with a 
 sudden inspiration, to strengthen their story by a cor- 
 roboration of Utame's, should they question her — 
 
 ' This morning as I started I saw the girl going to 
 the forest. She said she went to gather flowers for 
 the garlands.' 
 
 ' We will go. to the house of Ngawa, and if this be 
 so, it is proved truth that you speak, Soma. Then, 
 too, it is proved that Tama-iru is a liar and a fool.'
 
 XII 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVEK 141 
 
 With this intention the two canoes turned and 
 began to paddle down stream. Christian and Soma, to 
 carry out their assumed character of indifference, did 
 not attempt to follow them, but Soma could not resist 
 a parting shot at Tama-iru, who sat, the picture of 
 impotent anger, in the prow of the first canoe. 
 
 'Mata ho toe, Tama-iru — good-bye' (literally — -' your 
 face again '), 'Tama-iru; you are a true friend to Faaori's 
 son, to protect his tabu so well,' he called out with a 
 meaning that the treacherous fellow could not fail to 
 understand. 
 
 When the canoes were out of sight the two friends 
 hurried back, a prey to too keen an alarm for Utame 
 to linger longer on the river. Eain fell heavily again 
 as they reached the town, and all the people were 
 driven indoors, so that they could gain no news from 
 any one. It was some time after sunset before Ilo and 
 Tama-iru were back in Otorangi, and as they and their 
 party retired to the large house of the chief at the 
 back of the town, they were unable to learn anything 
 of what had happened at Ngawa's house. After night- 
 fall Christian's anxiety became such that he could no 
 longer rest in inaction, and against the advice of Soma, 
 he started out to try to learn from Utame herself that 
 all was well with her. He took the beach path, which 
 was much longer than the one through the town, but 
 as at this hour it was quite deserted, he chose it in 
 preference to the more frequented road. He hurried 
 along the heavy track, consumed with anxiety and 
 filled with a strange presentiment of evil, at which, at 
 another time, he would have been the first to laugh. 
 But to-night seemed bodeful ; what might the shadows 
 not hide ? The sudden rush and patter of the heavy 
 rain -drops shaken from the palms upon the shrubs
 
 142 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP, xn 
 
 below by a gust of ocean wind sounded like footsteps 
 of unseen ghosts, and the quick gleam of some great 
 burnished leaves, as the wind flashed them in the 
 moonlight, was like a spirit's vanishing. 
 
 He had to pass one place as he skirted the bay 
 where once the great god Eupe had claimed at the 
 first launching of canoes his sacrifice of human lives, 
 and on the same spot now the people of Otorangi 
 buried many of their dead. Tall dark casuarina 
 trees, with sweeping tresses of fine pinelike needles, 
 surrounded all the place, and the slow and solemn 
 swaying of their gnarled and twisted boughs, the sighing 
 of the wind amongst their ancient boles, and the mov- 
 ing shadows of their branches over the silent graves 
 below, made it seem a fitting place for the haunting 
 souls of murdered men. Filled with many a wild sea 
 superstition, from which scarce any man of the time was 
 quite free, Christian, half scornful of himself, hurried 
 past. Maybe some strange influence of wickedness and 
 cruelty hung about that place of death — who knows ? 
 
 It is often said that the unfeeling earth does not 
 remember all the deeds of darkness and of sorrow that 
 have taken place upon it ; but this is not so. The 
 wind is always mourning for the sorrow that the world 
 has seen ; men forget it, and live on gaily upon the 
 very spot where some long-past tragedy was played ; 
 but the air that once, perchance, was breathed by the 
 very actors in the play remembers all the grief and 
 sadness of it and sighs still. And so the sea, after its 
 wild moments of storm and passion, is always sobbing 
 out its vain regret for the beautiful strong men and 
 fair women it has drowned, and for the happiness and 
 love it has broken and destroyed. Nature remembers 
 — it is we who forget.
 
 CHAPTEE XIII 
 
 The rain that fell as North and Soma returned to the 
 town from the river had ceased at sunset ; and the 
 now slow and again breeze-hastened dripping of the 
 water from the loftier trees, the low rustle of the 
 freshened plants that edged Utame's little rock-hound 
 hay, and the tinkling and ripple of the swollen brook 
 that flowed into the sea there, as it fell from ledge to 
 ledge of rock, sounded like the treble of some strange 
 overture, to which the low grave sound of the falling 
 sea added its harmony of bass. It almost seemed that 
 Nature had herself arranged a solemn introduction to 
 the tragedy about to be played on that sea-swept stage. 
 The sun had set and the pearly twilight, that in 
 those tropic lauds lasts so short a time, had fled ; the 
 pure, rain-washed sky, so overcast before, was now an 
 infinite space of clear air, through which the unrisen 
 moon poured a flood of softened radiance. The eastern 
 sky glowed brighter, and through its blue a golden 
 stain crept up, until the rounded moon, like an Orient 
 pearl, rose to her nightly realm. At first her level 
 beams were veiled by the rising and falling of the 
 reef- broken surf, which shone and glittered like a 
 cataract of crystal and molten silver ; but soon she 
 rose above this cloud of spray, and shone down regally 
 upon the deserted shore.
 
 144 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP. 
 
 For some time the beach was solitary, but before 
 long there was a rustle in the bushes that grew above 
 the sand, and then, parting their wet branches and 
 gleaming in the moonlight with the moisture that in 
 places lay upon her, Utame glided to the silent sands. 
 Since the day that Christian first saw her there she 
 was changed from the artless girl to the consciousness 
 of womanhood ; her rounded face was somewhat 
 thinned by the passion that consumed her, but she 
 held her head erect and moved with the grace of a 
 queen. Her black and waving hair was crowned with 
 the scarlet flowers of the hibiscus, that, even in the 
 pale moonlight, glowed like flames about her head. 
 
 She thought that all the difficulties and dangers of 
 the day were over, and had come to the sea in the 
 security of the night to bathe and refresh her weary 
 body after the effort and strain of the last few hours. 
 Unconscious of the presence of her determined enemy 
 — for such she considered her unwelcome lover — 
 Utame stepped down from the little pile of creeper- 
 covered rocks, and smiling, as she remembered that 
 other moonlight night that was the beginning of her 
 happiness, she stepped upon the beach. 
 
 Tama-iru, frustrated in the bold stroke for re- 
 venge that he had planned and attempted to carry out, 
 had determined, in the slow journey back to the town 
 from Ngawa's house, not to be foiled in his love. He 
 conceived his plan rapidly, and as promptly made all 
 the necessary arrangements, which were but simple, to 
 execute it. Almost directly after his return with Ho 
 to the town he quietly collected all his men, and tell- 
 ing them to place a little food and water in his own 
 canoe, he bade them put to sea and await him in the 
 lagoon on the farther side of the reef of rocks that
 
 XIII 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 145 
 
 formed the more distant side of Utame's bay. His 
 men were anxious to return to Oneroa, their own part 
 of the island, and willingly and quickly obeyed the 
 orders of their chief. 
 
 It is a strange thing that jealous people always 
 wish to know the very thing which when known 
 will make them miserable. But so it is ; and the 
 wretched Tama-iru, whose savage heart suffered all the 
 agony of uncontrolled jealousy and unrequited love, 
 was no exception. He had watched and spied upon 
 Utame so closely that he was almost as well acquainted 
 with her usual habits as Christian himself; and 
 feeling sure that North would not risk another meet- 
 ing that night, and thinking that Utame would in 
 all probability go to her favourite haunt, he had 
 placed himself in hiding amongst the rocks, from 
 whence he could see the whole of the beach of the 
 little bay. Had the girl failed to appear he had 
 determined upon summoning his men, when all Ngawa's 
 household slept, with them fall upon the women's 
 house, and seize upon and carry off the girL He had 
 considered all the risk, and thought the prize was 
 worth it. He had been hiding there an hour or more 
 before the girl appeared, for she had waited till the 
 moon was up and until the beach was deserted. His 
 heart beat thickly and his eyes were hot with watch- 
 ing when at last Utame stepped to the sand through 
 the rustling bushes. 
 
 Perhaps the excitement and danger of the day had 
 unnerved her, for there was an unusual hesitation in 
 her manner, and she looked this way and that to see 
 that the shore was quite solitary before she let go the 
 slender branches of the shrubs which she grasped in 
 either hand. At last, reassured by the silence, she 
 
 L
 
 14G A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 walked towards the margin of the sea, passing within 
 a yard or two of where Tama-iru lay concealed 
 
 There is very little rise and fall in the tides upon 
 the shores of the Coral Islands, but at that hour the 
 water was at flood, and came creaming amongst the 
 rocks and small rounded boulders that formed the end 
 of the projecting reef. Before she had left the house 
 Utame had put on the thick black girdle of fringe that 
 the women always wear when bathing, so that she had 
 nothing to do but remove the short full skirt that the 
 long piece of ta/ppa made when folded round her waist. 
 This she slipped off, and for one brief moment before 
 she plunged into the water she stood, save for her 
 flowing hau, nude in the eye of the moon. 
 
 Just as she was stepping into the water she heard 
 behind her the sudden rustling of the bushes that 
 Tama-iru's movements made as he started up to leave 
 his place of concealment ; she turned, and instantly 
 recognised the passion -hurried man as he rushed 
 towards her. Utame gave one wild glance around 
 to see what chance there was of escape by flight, and 
 saw that there was none; then the courage that she 
 had inherited from a long line of warrior ancestors 
 came to her aid for her protection. Like a hawk she 
 stooped and seized upon a heavy jagged stone, which 
 she placed in her long waist-cloth that was lying at 
 her feet. The folds of this she twisted with one or 
 two quick turns, and with the ends of her improvised 
 weapon in her hands she rose to her feet. 
 
 ' Stand still ! ' she cried. ' I will kill you if you 
 come one step nearer.' And the tones of her voice 
 were so imperious that for a moment Tama-iru paused. 
 
 ' What do you want ? ' she said. 
 
 ' You,' he replied ; ' and you T will have. My men
 
 xni A SOUTH SEA LOVER 147 
 
 and my canoe await me round those rocks, and I will 
 take you to my tribe and win Faaori's leave to make 
 you my wife.' 
 
 ' I will not go.' 
 
 ' You shall. You have no white lover here to pro- 
 tect you.' 
 
 ' No ; but with the help of the gods I will protect 
 myself.' 
 
 ' It is useless. They will not help you, and you 
 are but a girl. The muanu (the luck) of Tama-iru is 
 strong to-night.' 
 
 ' Do not move,' she said, with such grim determina- 
 tion in her tone that he might have been warned ; but 
 blinded by fate he rushed towards her. 
 
 She stood there like a slim young palm, so young 
 and slight she looked ; but she was ready to do battle 
 for her freedom and her lover. Her body was thrown 
 lightly back to give greater strength to her blow, and 
 raising her arms she whirled her improvised weapon 
 round her head like a flash of light. Tama-iru bent 
 his head as he sprang upon her, meaning to avoid her 
 attack, but she lowered her arms slightly, and as his 
 hand grasped her flowing hair she struck him a crash- 
 ing blow on his left temple with all the strength of 
 her young womanhood, and, as Goliath before David, 
 he fell dead at her feet. 
 
 Her heart was hardened by the hate of this man 
 that was in it, so that it was with no useless trem- 
 blings, though she breathed thick and fast, that Utame 
 stooped over her fallen foe and found that he was 
 dead. She had all her life been too well acquainted 
 with death in its more terrible forms to be alarmed by 
 the mere corpse of the man, and she knew that she 
 had still much to do to save her lover's and her own
 
 148 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP. 
 
 life. She knew Tama-iru's rank, and she knew that 
 the men who awaited him so near at hand would be 
 searching for their chief before long, and that they 
 would have small respect for her did they find him 
 lying there. Her first thought was a womanly one — 
 to fly ; but a moment's reflection taught her that the 
 body of the dead man would most certainly be found, 
 and as his errand was probably known by some, she 
 would be suspected of his death. She stood there for 
 a moment or two as motionless as though carved in 
 stone, and then untwisting her rough sling, the ends 
 of which still lay in her hands, she let fall the stone 
 and replaced her dress. Then, without looking in his 
 distorted face, the brave woman — who felt that her 
 whole future lay in the safety of the next few 
 moments, and who knew that her lover's happiness as 
 well as her own was in her hands — stooped, and grasp- 
 ing the dead man by his still warm wrists (in the 
 clutched fist of one he still held a little strand of her 
 own hair), she dragged him to the reef of rocks, on one 
 side of which the water lay clear and deep. 
 
 It was no light task, for Tama-iru was a well- 
 grown man ; but the girl possessed in her despair a 
 strength that was not her own, and disregarding the 
 blows and bruises that her delicate limbs received as 
 she slipped and fell among the rocks, she pushed and 
 pulled the body of the dead man with a strength and 
 fury that nothing but desperation could have summoned 
 up. She had reason for what she did. 
 
 Every tribe and every family of a tribe in Omeo 
 had a sort of titular deity that was peculiar to itself, 
 and which for other tribes and other families had no 
 sacredness whatever. These lesser gods were always 
 represented by some bird, beast, or fish, and that
 
 xin A SOUTH SEA LOVER 149 
 
 family to which each creature was sacred could neither 
 
 molest nor eat the animal which for it represented its 
 
 special family god. Beyond this their honouring went 
 
 no further, and no worship was mingled with their 
 
 respect. The house of Ngawa had always held the 
 
 great shark sacred, and not only never joined in the 
 
 hunting of it, hat often fed them, in times of sorrow or 
 
 anxiety, with food thrown from the shore. This family 
 
 possessed the famous shark charm which they used to 
 
 protect themselves and their companions when fishing 
 
 for pearl-shell off the reef or when swimming in the 
 
 sea in dangerous localities. Soma had often told 
 
 North of the power that they possessed over the 
 
 savage creature, saying that the charm could summon 
 
 him to the surface from where he lay lurking among 
 
 the corals. Christian had always held the statement 
 
 in honest scepticism, although Utame had herself 
 
 assured him of the truth of it. 
 
 To-night Utame had determined upon calling the 
 
 sharks to her aid, and by their help to rid herself of 
 
 the damning evidence of Tama-iru's dead body. When 
 
 she had dragged the corpse of her enemy to the side 
 
 of the rock where deep water lay, she rose to her feet 
 
 and chanted, rather than sang, the words of her weird 
 
 charm. Her voice was clear and penetrating, and, 
 
 for all her terror, quite steady. The words were 
 
 uttered with a strange ringing rhythm or cadence, 
 
 though tune, strictly speaking, there was none. These 
 
 were the words she chanted — ■ 
 
 Aengaru te ata e ; 
 Anga-tama marama. 
 E tu ra e tama c, 
 Gua kai. Ua piri tanga. 
 
 Tu-u me mothe, fonua ho aoi 
 
 Tu-u, kou nofofia. Tu-u anga-tama.
 
 150 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 She paused, and then, as nothing came and the still 
 surface of the water was unmoved, she repeated in a 
 louder tone and with all the confidence of an often- 
 corroborated belief, the words of her spell. Almost 
 before the last syllable was uttered the silver moon- 
 light quivered on the water and the terrible black fin 
 showed above the sea. She bent over the water in 
 her eagerness and, in a lower voice, crooned the verses 
 over again ; and, as though impelled by some strange 
 fascination, the huge creature glided through the water 
 like a moving shadow till it stopped close under the 
 rock on which she stood. 
 
 ' Gi heni, anga-tama,' she said, e e tama e, gua 
 fuagi-Jcai e UtamL' (Here, father shark, eldest son, 
 is food, the gift of Utame.) 
 
 With these words she stepped back, and rolling the 
 dead body to the verge she pushed it over into the sea. 
 It fell with a dull and heavy splash. The triangular 
 black fin disappeared as the huge shark rolled over 
 to seize its prey; a second afterwards all that was 
 mortal of Tama-iru was pulled beneath the surface 
 and disappeared for ever. 
 
 No sooner was the danger over and her task done 
 than all the heroic vanished from poor, miserable 
 Utame; she sank down, sitting on her heels, and 
 covering her face with her hands to hide everything 
 from her burning sight, she shook and trembled like a 
 hum leaf. It was at that moment that Christian 
 arrived on the scene of the finished tragedy ; as he 
 leaped lightly over the rocks that surrounded the 
 little bay he saw at a short distance from him the 
 kneeling figure of Utame, black against the silver 
 water. He called her softly by her name, and the 
 girl sprang up, and with a suppressed shriek of joy she
 
 XIII 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 151 
 
 flew to him, and throwing her arms round his waist, 
 sank on the sand sobbing like a child. 
 
 It was some time before North could calm her 
 sufficiently for her to explain to him what had caused 
 this outburst ; but she was able to do so at last, and 
 he could not have said at that moment whether his 
 admiration of her courage and devotion or his pity for 
 her suffering were the greater. He could hardly realise 
 the possibility of so young a girl as Utanie overcoming 
 and killing in fair fight a great strong man such as 
 Tama-iru was, and he asked her, as he clasped her 
 tighter in the arms which, for all his chivalric love for 
 her, had been useless for her protection that night — 
 
 ' But did you slay him all alone ? ' 
 
 ' I did it with my two hands.' Then looking down 
 at her hastily-adjusted dress, she saw a great stain of 
 blood disfiguring one side of it. She gave a shriek 
 and started up, plucking at the cloth as she cried — 
 
 ' See, see, it is black with his blood ! I cannot 
 wear it.' 
 
 ' Give it to me,' said Christian, ' and you take my 
 tappa. I have my mahi,' and he slipped off his outer 
 garment of cloth, which was only put on at night for 
 warmth or on ceremonious occasions. 
 
 With hands that quivered so that she could hardly 
 make the folding of the dress to support it, Utame put 
 on the tappa that North gave her and, with a shudder 
 of disgust and fear, let fall her own blood-stained 
 garment. It was curious how all her feminine weak- 
 ness returned to her now that the necessity for courage 
 had disappeared ; seeing her then, trembling all over 
 and every now and then shaken by a sob that she 
 could not repress, it seemed impossible to believe that 
 she was the heroine of half an hour before, — that she
 
 152 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP. 
 
 who sickened at the thought of her bloody dress 
 could have slain a man and have flung him to the 
 sharks. 
 
 She became quieter at last, soothed by the presence 
 and the love of Christian, who felt that he could almost 
 worship this noble woman who could dare and do so 
 much for him and for their love ; and after a little time, 
 clinging to him for protection as a child does to its 
 father, she told him what had happened since she had 
 left him and Soma on the river. 
 
 She had run home, she said, almost all the way, 
 only stopping here and there to snatch masses of 
 blossom and bright foliage from the bushes and trees 
 as she passed. She paused when she neared the 
 houses to regain her breath, and then passed quickly 
 through the banana garden at the back of her father's 
 house to the smaller house of the women, which was 
 to one side of it. Here she only stopped to drink 
 from one of the great hollow bamboos that the women 
 had just brought up from the river, and went in. 
 The noise of her entrance was drowned by the merry 
 too-loo of the tappa- making in front of the house. 
 She laid down her fragrant burden, and passing 
 through the other doorway (being a women's sleeping- 
 house, the sides were closed in), she found her friend 
 and servant Sobele beating away at her strip of white 
 cloth on the springy palm-trunk that is used for this 
 purpose. This woman was a slave who had been 
 captured by Ngawa in a successful raid on the 
 neighbouring island of Vei-tatei, and whom he had 
 given to his daughter as an attendant. 
 
 TJtame rapidly explained to her the part she had 
 to play ; all that she had to do was to say that her 
 mistress had been in the house for some time, and that
 
 XIII A SOUTH SEA LOVER 153 
 
 she had gone out in the morning to gather flowers for 
 the wreaths that men and women alike wear round 
 their necks. This she promised to do. Whilst Utame 
 put on an unspotted tappet and removed all signs of 
 her hurried flight through the forest, Sobele, keeping a 
 keen eye open for the approach of Ilo and Tama-iru, 
 began hurriedly to weave the garlands. 
 
 Almost before Utame was ready Sobele called out, 
 ' They are here,' so quickly had they paddled from the 
 river, and with a catlike spring the girl had seized one 
 of the unfinished wreaths and was seated amongst the 
 flowers by her servant's side. ' Sing,' she whispered ; 
 and when Ilo burst into the house, for the tabu laid 
 upon it had no power over him, he found the two 
 women calmly plaiting the blossoms together singing 
 one of their curious two-part songs. It was not 
 etiquette for them to rise in the presence of a chief, but 
 they laid down their work and stopped singing with an 
 air of the utmost surprise. 
 
 ' Tama-iru-eki/ shouted out the old chief angrily, 
 ' come here and question the women. It is the thought 
 of Ilo that you lie, and that a wife for Tama-paru's 
 (Tama-iru's father) son is what you seek rather than 
 one for Faaori's son.' 
 
 Tama-iru, quailing before the keen eye of the old 
 chief who had begun to have such shrewd suspicions of 
 him, came into the house and questioned Sobele as to 
 her mistress's doings that day. 
 
 ' After first food Utame-eki went out to gather many 
 flowers for the wreaths. Gi-noutolu gua (here they 
 are),' she said, pointing to the heaped-up blossoms on 
 the mat before them. 
 
 ' Where did you go ? ' asked Tama-iru of Utame. 
 
 ' To Ma-aune,' said the girl without a blush, naming
 
 154 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 a part of the island in a directly opposite position to 
 the river. 
 
 As the day is not separated into hours in Omeo, 
 morning, noon, and evening being the only divisions, 
 Tama-im could not ask, ' How long has she been in the 
 house ? ' so that he had to make use of a periphrasis, 
 by the employment of which they often are only able 
 to express themselves. 
 
 ' Has she breathed much since she and the flowers 
 were at the house ? ' 
 
 ' Yes, Tama-iru-eki, she has breathed much ; she 
 was tired and she slept,' answered the woman. 
 
 ' It is as Soma e Motuiti said ! ' exclaimed Ho. 
 ' Come away, Tama-iru ; you have lied to me. It is you 
 who would break Faaori's tabu, and my tabu.' Thus 
 speaking, he angrily ordered the men back to their 
 canoes and left the house. 
 
 Utame was ignorant of what he meant when Ho 
 said that it was as Soma had told them, but she wisely 
 held her peace ; and a few moments afterwards Sobele, 
 who went out to watch them, saw them all put off for 
 Otorangi. 
 
 By the time that Utame had finished her long story 
 she was quite calm again, and it was she who recalled 
 to Christian that they still were in danger from Tama- 
 iru's men, who were waiting, doubtlessly impatiently, 
 the return of their dead master. This was like the 
 sound of trumpets to the war-horse, and made North 
 once more the man of action, who was eager to be up 
 and doing. He gently unclasped Utame's hands, the 
 tight grasp of which upon him was now the only sign 
 of her fear, and rose to his feet. He was like those 
 generals who in time of clanger seem to think in 
 flashes, who see what must be done for the safety of
 
 XIII 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 155 
 
 their arms by a sort of inspiration rather than by any 
 course of reasoning. He saw all the advantages that 
 might be gained by acting rapidly, by which means, as 
 in all good generalship, what appeared present disaster 
 misrht be turned to future success. He turned to 
 Utame and said — 
 
 'You know the news that Tama-iru brought back 
 with him from Oneroa. Eongo is making ready to come 
 to demand his wife from Ho and your father Ngawa.' 
 
 ' It is so,' she said. 
 
 ' Well, we must be gone before he comes. To-night 
 has made our plan quite plain. You must leave your 
 father's house, and as Tama-iru has disappeared, Ilo-eki 
 and all Otorangi will think that he has seized you and 
 carried you off.' 
 
 ' Yes,' said the girl, with quick apprehension of 
 North's meaning, 'but his men yonder. They will 
 say that Tama-iru never joined them.' 
 
 ' They must be sent away, but who is to do it ? ' 
 said Christian, pressing his forefinger to his lip, as was 
 his way when he thought deeply. ' They will not 
 obey me, for they must know their master's enmity 
 towards me.' 
 
 ' Sobele must do it,' said Utame with energy, all her 
 courage returning with the necessity for action. ' I 
 will fetch her. Wait here. I will tell her what to say.' 
 
 So saying she ran off towards the house, leaving 
 North in doubt as to the message she would invent. 
 Although the distance to Ngawa's houses was not 
 great, and the girl both went and came very quickly, 
 it seemed an eternity to Christian, who was waiting 
 there the prey to such keen anxiety, until she was 
 back again with her determined little slave. The 
 two were talking earnestly as they again reached
 
 156 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 the shore, the servant asking questions, and Utame 
 evidently impressing over and over again the exact 
 form of the message to be delivered to the crew of the 
 canoe. Until that night Christian had never fully 
 appreciated the bright intelligence and strength of 
 character of the woman he loved. She came up to 
 him with a quick step, followed by Sobele at a little 
 trot. 
 
 ' Sobele understands what she is to say,' she 
 whispered. 
 
 ' Yes, I understand,' repeated the little woman, with 
 a slight accent that showed her foreign birth. 
 
 ' Let us follow her to the rocks,' said Christian ; 
 ' she may want my help.' 
 
 With this they all three walked round the little 
 curve of the bay to the great jutting reef of tumbled 
 limestone rock beyond which the canoe was lying. 
 When they had scrambled to the top of this, Utame 
 and North lay down and hid amongst the huge fern 
 and creeper -covered stones, whilst Sobele went on a 
 few yards farther, from whence she could see Tama-iru's 
 men lying at a short distance from shore. She stood 
 up in the moonlight with a boldness that her fat little 
 figure and inferior position scarcely promised, and in a 
 clear voice hailed the canoe. 
 
 ' Kalanga, kau takanga Tama-iru I ' she shouted. 
 (Hallo, you followers of Tama-iru, do you hear me ?) 
 
 A cry from the canoe answered that they did. 
 
 ' I have a message for you from Tama-iru-eki,' she 
 said. 
 
 ' What is that message ? Who are you ? ' asked a 
 voice which sounded nearer ; the canoe had evidently 
 come towards the rocks. 
 
 ' I am Sobele, the slave of Utame e Ngawa.'
 
 xnr A SOUTH SEA LOVER 157 
 
 ' I know her,' a voice was heard to say down 
 below. 
 
 ' Is that you, Irani ? ' quickly said Sobele. ' I 
 bear a message from your chief. He says that you 
 must not wait for him, but set sail (felou) at once for 
 Oneroa without going back to Otorangi. He says you 
 are to say to Eongo-eki that he will be with him soon.' 
 
 ' Why is he staying behind without us ? ' asked a 
 sceptical voice. 
 
 ' He did not say I was to tell yon, but I will say it 
 to you, Irani. He has seized Utame e Ngawa, and has 
 carried her away to the mountains, and I am to go with 
 her. You are to go away at once, and Ngawa-eki and 
 Ilo-eki will think he has gone back to his own land.' 
 
 For some moments there was the sound of dis- 
 cussion in the canoe, and then a voice cried out — 
 
 'We will do as our master says.' 
 
 Directly afterwards the listeners could hear the 
 rumble of the heavy mast sail being hauled up with 
 its yard, and then the sound of the paddles striking 
 the water together told them that the canoe was under 
 way. 
 
 Christian breathed a sigh of relief as the canoe 
 struck out to sea, and cautiously lifting his head he 
 saw it quickly making its way in the direction of 
 Oneroa. 
 
 ' And now,' he said, when he had thanked the brave 
 Sobele for the way she had served them that night, 
 ' you two must go back to the house, and Utame, you 
 must sleep well, for it is not yet night-noon/ looking 
 up at the moon as he spoke to see if she had begun 
 to sink. ' I must see Soma and ask his help, and 
 then, before dawn, I will be back to take you away to 
 a place of safety where Kongo cannot find you should
 
 158 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap, xiii 
 
 he come to take you before Tama-iru's men get to 
 Oneroa.' 
 
 He gave his orders quietly, and Utanie, who, as all 
 women, civilised or savage, so quickly do, had learned 
 the meaning of the calm look of determination when 
 it shows itself on a usually smiling and careless face, 
 instantly obeyed him without objection or hesitation. 
 She flung her dimpled arms round his neck, and kissing 
 him, turned to the house without a word. Christian 
 watched this dear woman till she vanished through the 
 trees, and then turned with a happy heart and hurried 
 back to the town.
 
 CHAPTEE XIV 
 
 As Christian walked back to the town his brain was 
 busy and his heart was full, for side by side with his 
 love for Utame had grown that other graver love for 
 his friend which bound the two men together with 
 links of steel ; and now that the hour had struck for 
 the fulfilment and fruition of his hopes in one direc- 
 tion, it knelled a separation from the man on whose 
 fidelity and strength of friendship he had grown to 
 rely with a trust that had never and could not ever 
 be shaken. The love of women is as the breath of 
 one's life, but the love of a friend is a staff in the 
 hand through life's rough places, and often, without 
 the comfort of its support, the walker therein would 
 stumble and fall. At the thought of leaving him 
 North's heart swelled and the clear stars were blurred 
 iu the deep purple vault above him, and he knew at 
 this moment how strongly and finally his friendship 
 and love for this true-eyed, great-hearted savage had 
 entwined themselves in the strands of his life. 
 
 He had become a rich man in this last year, and 
 to-night, even in the hurry of his return to the town, 
 he paused in the deep -brooding silence of sea and 
 moonlight, which made a sort of silver heaven of the 
 great Pacific, and hugged his treasures to his soul, and, 
 unlike a miser of gold and wealth, was the better for it.
 
 1G0 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 ' I am rich,' he thought, ' with the greatest of riches. 
 Wealth could not purchase what is mine by God's free 
 gift, and riches untold could never tempt me to sell 
 what many hold so cheap. Mine, too, is a treasure 
 that I shall take with me if there be a Beyond, for it 
 is a treasure of priceless love ; not only love received, 
 but love that I have loved and given. True love, pure 
 love, is like charity ; it blesses him that receives, but 
 far more him that gives it.' 
 
 As he neared the house of Motuiti the silence of 
 the sleeping town awed and impressed him as the 
 night and silence of the sea and forest never could ; 
 the deathlike quiet of those living souls around him 
 had something terrible in it that struck a chill to his 
 heart. The whole town slept, husbands and wives, 
 youths and maidens, old men and children, each with 
 his true self before himself, waiting, grinning grimly, 
 to be recognised. We are told that we must know 
 ourselves. Philosophers preach it, and men say the 
 lesson is too hard to be learned, or the riddle too 
 dark to be solved. Yet there is a way of gaining that 
 knowledge that is not too difficult. Eemember in the 
 morning the dreams of the night, and what you are in 
 them know yourself truly to be. It is the real ' you ' 
 who thinks and acts in them, undisguised by any self- 
 made, self-placed mask. You do not do all the foolish 
 things or the wicked ones that you act in dreams, 
 because, and only because, you are never in the cir- 
 cumstances of the dream surroundings ; but all the 
 potentialities for good or ill are in the waking man as 
 strongly as in the dream one. The spirit which in- 
 forms the sleeper and the waker are alike, but in sleep 
 it is not controlled by fear or reason or other considera- 
 tions which in part restrain it when awake. Could
 
 XIV A SOUTH SEA LOVER 161 
 
 all a man's dreams be known we should know him 
 for what he is ; to ourselves our dreams are plain, and 
 we can in them recognise ourselves for what we are. 
 In dreams no bold man is ever timid, no coward ever 
 brave ; the mean man cannot dream that he is generous, 
 nor the noble that he is base. 
 
 It seemed strange to Christian, with the wild thrill 
 in his blood, caused by what had so lately happened, 
 and by what was so soon to be done, that all these 
 men should lie so quiet and sleep so sound for all the 
 hurry of life, the passion, and the tragedy of death 
 that had been played out so fiercely so short a time 
 before, so little a distance away. His emotions were 
 so aroused and his sensibilities so acute that night that 
 he thought that he should have stirred and waked 
 were any such wild drama played whilst he were 
 sleeping near. He hurried across the bam, keeping in 
 the shadows as much as possible for all the silence of 
 the sleeping town, and crept lightly up to the platform 
 on which his friend's house stood. As he stood in the 
 moonlight the interior of the house seemed to be quite 
 black ; he stooped his head at the eave, and entering 
 the darkness, suddenly felt two strong warm arms 
 thrown round his night-chilled body. 
 
 ' Hush,' whispered a voice in his ear, and he knew 
 that it was Soma, ' Why have you been so long ? I 
 have been waiting.' 
 
 Christian began to tell him, but he was stopped by 
 Soma saying, ' Come to our end of the house ; some of 
 the men are still awake, I think, and no one must 
 hear.' 
 
 When they had carefully walked through the house 
 to the raised fern-covered end where their and Motuiti's 
 mats were spread, Christian told all his exciting story. 
 
 M
 
 162 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 Soma listened in silence without any expression of 
 surprise; perhaps such scenes of savage heroic self- 
 defence and sudden death were not so terrible and 
 astonishing to him as to North ; all that he said was, 
 ' It is well ; she should have brave men for sons.' 
 
 ' We must get away before morning,' said Christian. 
 ' It must be thought that Tama-iru has taken her.' 
 
 ' You must take her away,' said Soma, quietly 
 laying his arm round North's shoulder ; ' and, Kliss, 
 you must leave Soma behind.' 
 
 It was not much to say, and there was no fuss and 
 palaver in his way of saying it, but Christian knew 
 from his own heart what the separation meant to 
 Soma, and what it cost him to speak so calmly of 
 what he felt so much. 
 
 ' Cannot you come too ? ' he said impulsively, for- 
 getting that he had decided how much better it was in 
 every way for Soma to remain behind. 
 
 'No,' answered Soma, 'you two must go away 
 alone. I will stay here ; and lest men say you have 
 deserted us and gone with Tama-iru, I will tell them 
 that I know where you are and that all is well.' 
 
 ' They will ask whither has Papalangi tea gone.' 
 
 ' And I will answer,' whispered Soma with a laugh, 
 ' that you have gone to make love to a beautiful girl a 
 long way off. Then they will laugh and nod their 
 heads and say, " We know ; we are not old men yet." 
 The truth shall hide the truth.' 
 
 ' Where shall I take her ? where will she be 
 safest ? ' 
 
 ' I have thought,' said Soma, ' that you and she will 
 be safe with Venga on Monoriro. She is of Utame's 
 clan. It was she who sent me to search for you below 
 Hu-hu-e-Eupe ("Eupe's fork," as they call one of the
 
 xiv A SOUTH SEA LOVEE 163 
 
 southern constellations.) Utame knows the path, 
 though it is not easy to find. It was she who led me 
 to Monoriro when I thought Maraki called me and 
 that I should die.' 
 
 ' You are right,' said North, admiring the shrewd- 
 ness of the man. ' You are right, and perhaps the 
 Jcahua that old Paori gave me will gain me a wel- 
 come too.' 
 
 ' Now you must sleep,' said Soma. ' You have far 
 to go to-morrow, and the path is steep. I will watch, 
 and will wake you so that you and Utame may be 
 away before the sunrise.' 
 
 This the faithful fellow did, sitting there calmly 
 through the hours of darkness till the setting of the 
 stars in the western sea warned him that the sun was 
 not far off. Then he roused Christian and gave him a 
 tall carved walking staff, which he said he would want 
 later on, and food in a basket of palm leaf. They 
 started off together in the cold air of the hour that 
 precedes the sunrise, for as the night shivers off to 
 her under world she strikes a chill on all those who 
 watch her going. Christian, just awakened, shuddered 
 as they stepped from the warm house into the cold 
 breath of the dying night, and without a word Soma 
 turned and went back. The next moment he ap- 
 peared with a warm tajopa, which he threw on North's 
 shoulders, and walked on as though such willing ser- 
 vice were the most ordinary thing in life. 
 
 It did not take them very long to walk to Ngawa's 
 house, and they arrived still talking earnestly. Sobele, 
 who was on the watch, heard the quick, firm tread of 
 the young men's feet, and ran in to wake her mistress. 
 In a few moments Utame joined them. She was ready 
 to depart, and carried a little bundle in her hand ; she
 
 164 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 greeted Soma, and then stood quite calmly, with her 
 little hand on Christian's sturdy arm, whilst they told 
 her what they had decided. Her love was so great 
 that all difficulties disappeared before it ; the one, the 
 only thing that existed for her was the comely man 
 before her, and when he held out his arms and took her 
 to himself, she surrendered her heart and her brain and 
 her will, with her youth and beauty. With her — happy, 
 savage, natural woman — as with Christian, there could 
 be no half measures in a love such as theirs ; and it 
 was her happiness, as well as what she felt to be her 
 duty, to receive and obey the instructions of the man. 
 
 ' Am I to take Sobele ? ' she asked. 
 
 ' No ; it is best to leave her behind. Soma will tell 
 her what to say.' 
 
 ' It is time to go,' said Soma. 
 
 ' Where are we going ? ' said Utame. She had not 
 asked before ; all places were alike to her if only she 
 had her lover with her ; and her confidence in him was 
 like a child's trust in its father. 
 
 'To Monoriro, to the house of Venga,' North 
 answered. ' She will take us in, and there I will 
 leave you in safety — for a short time,' he added, as he 
 felt, rather than saw, a cloud pass over the happiness 
 of the girl's face. 
 
 ' She is a terrible old woman — so wise,' said the 
 girl ; ' but she loves me and will take us in.' Then she 
 said with sudden jealousy, ' Why must you leave me ? ' 
 
 ' I must come back to Soma ' 
 
 ' I hate Soma,' interrupted the girl. 
 
 ' And try to make Ho take off his tabu, so that we 
 can always live together.' 
 
 Utame's hand crept higher up Christian's arm, and 
 he pressed it to his side.
 
 xiv A SOUTH SEA LOVER 165 
 
 ' Look/ said Soma, ' the day is not far off. You 
 must go, my ofa-namu. Be not too long away from 
 Soma ; he will neither sleep nor rest till your hand is 
 in his again.' So saying he embraced Christian, and 
 giving him the u?na on his forehead he gently pushed 
 him off in the direction of the path. 
 
 ' Kiodofa, ofa-namu au' said Christian with a sigh, 
 as he turned to leave his friend. 
 
 ' Kiodofa,' murmured Soma, and turning sharply on 
 his heel, he walked back through the darkness to the 
 house, with Sobele following closely for her instructions.
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 Night was shivering off and day was shivering in as 
 North and Utame reached the edge of the forest. The 
 eternity-long combat was once more fought out between 
 the eternal enemies day and night : enemies that, since 
 the first day dawned, have never met each other face 
 to face. Eternally defeating and eternally defeated, 
 the day and night had once more fought out the end- 
 less battle, so soon to be renewed, and the beaten night 
 was driven out to wait once more in the under- world 
 her twelve hours' victory again. The night, grown 
 sullen towards her end, shuffled slowly off, drawing her 
 long robes of cloud behind her as though whisking 
 away her very train from the touch and sight of the 
 victor, but she was not quick enough — the dignity of her 
 retreat left her open to insult — for already in the east, 
 and in the west too, with fainter glow, the clouds had 
 put on their heralds' coats, and with loud trumpetings 
 of colour hailed the coming of the new monarch. 
 False courtiers they, for but an hour before they wore 
 the sable livery of the night. 
 
 But it was still so dark in the shadow of the 
 forest that Christian and Utame could not see their 
 way, and they had to pause for a time before their 
 journey was well begun. They had, however, escaped 
 unobserved from the neighbourhood of the houses, and
 
 CHAP. XV A SOUTH SEA LOVEE 167 
 
 were already sufficiently deep in amongst the trees of 
 the great woods to be perfectly hidden. 
 
 Until now the silence of the night had reigned un- 
 disturbed by voice of bird or buzz of insect ; but now, 
 although it was still quite black amongst the trunks of 
 the trees, the silence was broken by the first flutter- 
 ings and the earliest musical calls of the birds which 
 perhaps, had seen from their lofty eyries in the top- 
 most branches the promise of day glimmering in the 
 east. One by one they awoke, till all the woods were 
 ringing with their music. At first the day grew lighter 
 very slowly, but as the sun neared the horizon it 
 became perceptibly brighter every moment ; all the sky 
 was flushed with colour ; next the gray of the topmost 
 crags of the mountains caught the radiance and was 
 flushed with a rosy glory ; and then, like the flash of a 
 sword, the edge of the sun gleamed above the horizon. 
 Every bush and every tree, each leaf and each flower, 
 glittered then with pendent gems of rain and dew. 
 
 It was but a moment before the whole sun had 
 sprung above the sea line, and the glorious blaze of the 
 tropic day had flooded all the island. It seemed that 
 the eager sun was in such haste to enter on his king- 
 dom that he could not pause upon its threshold, but 
 must rush into it with such speed as to help him up 
 the steep ascent of his most royal road. Through the 
 dark woods he opened up broad golden pathways, 
 flooding every hollow, bathing every hillside with his 
 wealth of happiness and beauty. Insects chirped and 
 whirred, great languid butterflies, slowly waving their 
 gorgeous vans, floated from their shelters to warm 
 themselves in his bright rays. Birds, almost as 
 brightly coloured, preened their gay feathers or flew 
 down to the streams for their bath. Buds of flowers,
 
 168 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 only waiting for his coming, opened their heart of 
 fragrance to the day, and new leaves, so tenderly 
 green, which were packed and curled away quite 
 tightly only the night before, unfurled their verdant 
 banners at his first touch. Yesterday's flowers, their 
 mission ended, fell in little heaps of scarcely faded 
 petals beneath the bushes at the light shaking of the 
 morning breeze from the sea, and the new formed 
 blossoms, shaking down a tear of regret as they opened 
 their perfumed buds, replaced with their new glory the 
 lost beauty of last night. 
 
 Standing there with this dear comrade beside him, 
 with the cool daybreak breeze — the wings of the 
 morning — fanning the fresh sea air about them, with 
 new life bursting into being all around them, Christian 
 felt for the first time that absolute oneness with nature 
 which it is sometimes, but too rarely, our privilege to 
 feel. He held Utame's little soft hand in his as they 
 walked gently along the path she chose, and forgetting 
 all anxieties, all dangers past or to come, he felt him- 
 self breathe largely of the inner, deeper life of nature. 
 A new life seemed before him, on which he was enter- 
 ing with heart and brain washed clean and pure in 
 the flood of all this beneficence and beauty. 
 
 Christian felt very near to God in that time of 
 intimate connection with nature and the fulness of 
 life. The heaven of theology is nearer to some men 
 in their sorrow than in their joy — they do not want it 
 when they are glad; but to others of us the Giver of 
 everything seems nearer when He gives us royally 
 than when He stints us of His bounty. And that is 
 natural enough, for He meant man to be happy, and 
 we are closer to Him and more like Him then than 
 when we are in grief. So it was with Christian, who
 
 xv A SOUTH SEA LOVER 169 
 
 only prayed when sufficiently at one with Him to be 
 glad, for his prayer was never petition but always 
 thanksgiving. 
 
 That day, before the heat had come, the air was so 
 fresh and invigorating, with all the crispness and 
 strength of the sea in it, the rapture of life was so 
 intoxicating, and the beauty of the morning world so 
 great, that Christian sang aloud, as the birds did, from 
 the delight of life and the ecstasy of love that flooded 
 his whole heart. It was impossible for these two 
 young, strong, and beautiful creatures to be sad, lost, 
 as it were, in all that enchantment of nature of which 
 they had become a part; for happiness was mixed in 
 the very air with the golden sunshine of it. 
 
 Taking Utame's bundle from her and slinging it 
 with his own upon his back, Christian put his arm 
 round her little waist, and side by side they turned 
 deeper into the cool forest. The path was narrow 
 and broken, and the dewy ferns on either hand shook 
 from their fronds little sparkling showers as they 
 moved ; and the golden sunlight piercing through the 
 verdant roof above them burnished into brightness the 
 polished leaves of the great wild arums, or shining on 
 the gorgeous flowers, fixed in their cups of dew-wet 
 leaves, made them glow like jewels set in flames. 
 
 Sometimes down the little hills they raced hand in 
 hand, for very gladness of life and solitude and free- 
 dom, until, laughing and out of breath, they stopped, 
 and Christian, throwing his arms round the panting 
 girl, would kiss fresh beauty into her happy face, and 
 she, with godlike innocence, kissed the man again. 
 Youth was in their blood and youth was in the air, 
 and the sense of escape from observation to a solitude 
 peopled but by themselves gave a dash and a reck-
 
 170 A SOUTH SEA LOVEE 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 lessness to their spirits that were indescribably exhilar- 
 ating. They laughed as they looked in each other's 
 eyes, and their souls expanded in this new freedom as 
 a flower does to the sun. Christian thought that his 
 heart beat quicker there than in his native country ; 
 the blood which beforetimes coursed with so calm and 
 steady a flow now poured through his veins with a 
 finer, quicker spirit ; and his soul seemed to take on 
 colour, as his face and body did, from the glorious 
 sunshine. 
 
 The path they had been following for some hours, 
 from which several others had branched off to different 
 little towns and plantations, began before mid-day to 
 become so indistinct and overgrown that North had 
 doubts as to his powers of tracing it, and fearing that 
 they might lose their way hopelessly in the vastness 
 of the trackless and entangled forest he asked Utame 
 what they must do. 
 
 ' Go on,' she answered. 
 
 ' Yes ; but I cannot see the way.' 
 
 ' What does that matter ? Are you different from 
 me ? I do not want to see the path. I know that 
 the mountain is there,' she said, pointing in a certain 
 direction, ' and I have been to it once with Soma and 
 once with my father when I was little. I cannot 
 forget it.' 
 
 Christian tried to make her explain, but all she 
 said was, 'I do not know how. I feel it here. I 
 know I am right.' 
 
 She was so confident of her own powers that 
 Christian thought it best to trust to them ; indeed, it 
 was the only thing to do. He knew the wonderful 
 instinct that these people possess, which is one of 
 the many natural gifts that civilisation destroys. It
 
 xv A SOUTH SEA LOVER 171 
 
 appeared that she was right, for early in the afternoon 
 they struck a beautiful little stream which flowed 
 rapidly down to the sea. It was so shaded and over- 
 arched with trees that it almost seemed to have 
 tunnelled itself a way through the mass of the forest 
 growth. Here Utame was quite sure of her route, 
 and said that they must follow the course of the 
 stream through its little valley right into the heart of 
 the hills before they began the ascent of the great fire 
 mountain Monoriro, where, in the shade of its smoke, 
 and shaken by earthquakes, Venga the priestess lived. 
 
 Here they rested for a time and ate part of the 
 food which Soma had insisted upon their taking. 
 They drank from the clear stream, Utame making a 
 cup of her little dimpled hands, and slept through the 
 greatest heat of the day in the dense shade of the 
 motionless trees. The whole place was full of the 
 murmurous sound of flowing water, as the stream 
 rippled and splashed over its rocky bed, and, when all 
 the birds were hushed in the torrid splendour of the 
 heat at high noon, Utame said that she should sleep 
 too. She lay down and placed her cheek upon her 
 hand, and only opening her eyes once or twice to 
 smile at Christian, fell asleep like a little child. 
 
 For some time Christian sat by her side and 
 watched her as she slept. He was filled with an 
 infinite tenderness for this slight creature who had 
 dared so much for the love of him, and with it was 
 mingled a feeling half of manly pride at having won 
 her, and half a sentiment of almost paternal protec- 
 tion. He watched the slow rise and fall of her young 
 rounded bosom, where the light fell on the polished 
 skin, and wondered why was it so beautiful ; he saw 
 the long black lashes that curled so thickly and lay so
 
 172 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 lightly on her cheek, and wished to see the deep lov- 
 ing eyes that the envious lids hid from him. One 
 little hand lay palm upwards on the moss, the fingers 
 slightly curved with the lassitude of sleep, and he 
 tried to riddle some meaning from the delicate lines 
 that were traced thereon. He thought that never had 
 she looked so beautiful as now that she lay there in 
 the soft shadow sleeping so lightly and soundly before 
 him, because filled with the utter confidence that 
 his presence gave. He softly kissed her shoulder, 
 and though she did not wake she smiled through 
 her sleep, as though she were aware that her lover 
 and dear master had touched her. Then, too, for 
 Christian the shadows grew darker, and the voice of 
 the stream sang him to sleep and rippled and mur- 
 mured to him in his dreams. 
 
 By the time they awoke the sun was long past the 
 zenith, and when they stood in open spaces their 
 shadows no longer formed a little black circle round 
 their feet but had lengthened out upon the ground. 
 But open spaces were few and far between, and the 
 forest growth was here so dense and interwoven 
 with a wild mass of creepers and tangled vines 
 that the path, which had almost vanished for some 
 time, now disappeared altogether. Utame said that it 
 would be much the wiser plan to take to the stream and 
 follow its course, as that was quite the easiest manner of 
 progression now that they were getting amongst the hills. 
 
 Picking Utame up in his great arms, this giant 
 with the heart of a child waded into the water and 
 would have carried her thus the rest of the way; 
 indeed, he felt a strange delight in giving up his 
 strength and his body to her service. But the girl 
 was the wiser — as is generally the case in such
 
 xv A SOUTH SEA LOVEK 173 
 
 matters — and insisted upon being put down. By this 
 time they had begun to get amongst the mountains ; the 
 path became more difficult, as the bed of the stream 
 was very rocky, and as its descent was now very steep it 
 was often interrupted by waterfalls and rapids. After 
 they had passed a certain deep little pool which lay 
 black in the shadow of the surrounding trees, into 
 which the stream fell as a cascade down an inaccess- 
 ible wall of rock, Utame said — 
 
 ' Here we leave the stream. Our road lies yonder.' 
 
 She pointed as she spoke to a little gravelly patch 
 of ground between two great rocks that lay half in the 
 water, and wading to it Christian found that there was 
 a very narrow track that led back into the forest in 
 the direction of the mountain. Night was coming on 
 very quickly by the time they left the stream ; already 
 the shadow of the mountain, which, buried as they 
 were in the thickness of the forest growth, was quite 
 invisible to them, lay all across the valley, and they 
 knew that darkness would be upon them before an 
 hour was passed. 
 
 ' We cannot reach the mountain to-night, can we ? ' 
 asked Christian with some little anxiety in his voice. 
 
 ' No,' answered Utame cheerfully. ' When I came 
 before with Soma we got there at sunset, but we did 
 not rest once all the day, and, Kliss, you and I have 
 rested often,' added the girl with a smile. 
 
 ' Why did you not tell me ? ' 
 
 ' Oh, I liked to rest,' said Utame with true Polynesian 
 carelessness. ' What does it matter ? Not far off are 
 the grass houses where Kulana and Tama-he lived before 
 the Pangu men came here and drove them off.' 
 
 ' We will go there,' said Christian decisively ; ' but, 
 my poor girl, what will you have to eat ? '
 
 174 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 ' Are you all like that in Papalangi land ? ' she asked. 
 ' Do you never know how or where to find food ? I 
 will show you. Near the houses will be bananas or 
 a talo swamp. I can get a fire and we can cook 
 our food. We are safe now ; we can find food ; why 
 should we hurry ? I am happy here.' 
 
 This happy philosophy of the girl consoled North, 
 who had no anxiety for himself, so they left the stream 
 quite cheerfully, and taking the little track, which was 
 so much overgrown as to be almost indistinguishable 
 from the rest of the thickly covered ground, they set 
 out in search of the houses Utame had spoken of. 
 They lay but a short way back from the stream in a 
 little clearing, where Nature, having for a short time 
 been left to herself, was quickly reasserting her sway. 
 The two or three houses still standing were greatly 
 dilapidated, but still offered all the shelter that a tropical 
 night requires, and with very little difficulty they found 
 the talo patch where many plants were still growing 
 with these and some coco-nuts and a pile of ripe 
 bananas, which they found all golden and luscious on a 
 plant at the back of the house they had chosen, there 
 were all the requisites for a good meal. 
 
 In all these preparations Utame proved herself to 
 be the better man ; she knew where to find everything 
 and how to prepare the food when they had found it. 
 She it was who made the fire. This was a proceeding 
 which Christian was never tired of watching ; there was 
 something wonderful in the change of motion and 
 energy into heat that was novel and delightful still, for 
 all that he had seen the process many times. At this 
 time, though he had tried over and over again, he had 
 not been able to learn the knack, so that all that he could 
 do was to find suitable pieces of wood for Utame to
 
 XV 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 175 
 
 work with. These consisted of one large, very dry piece 
 and one slender, hard, and pointed piece, which the 
 girl held in her two hands and worked up and down 
 on the larger piece till she had worn a long narrow 
 groove in it. Bearing almost her entire weight upon 
 this, she worked rapidly and more rapidly, till a faint 
 filmy smoke arose from the heated timber, and finally, 
 in the little heap of dry wood dust worn from the sides 
 of the groove a tiny spark of fire was born from death 
 and decay. This was carefully nursed with the girl's 
 breath, till she raised the smallest of small flames, with 
 which she set her dry leaves and tinder a-fire. 
 
 There was something curiously suggestive to 
 Christian in this re-birth to a strange new life of the 
 dead and worthless timber. It seemed almost an act 
 of creation, or as though the fire-maker endowed the 
 dead matter before her with a spark from her own 
 vital flame. 
 
 But the gay chatter of the girl as she gave him 
 instructions to help her, and sent him running hither 
 and thither for different things she wanted, left 
 Christian small time for such reflections. It was quite 
 dark by the time that the food was ready, and they had 
 to eat it by the fitful light of the little fire ; but this 
 they did not mind ; they did not fear the dark, and 
 when Christian had swept out the house with a bundle 
 of twigs and leaves to clear it of centipedes or any 
 other unpleasant companions, they were ready for sleep 
 Through a ragged hole in the roof of thatch Christian 
 could see a patch of clear dark sky, and he watched, for 
 a long time before he slept, the stately march of the 
 lustrous stars, which seemed that night to glow with 
 an added tenderness, across the vault of heaven.
 
 CHAPTEE XVI 
 
 Next morning, long before sunrise, Utame slipped out 
 noiselessly from the house, and, retracing the little path 
 to the stream, bathed in the clear cold pool into which 
 the waterfall poured ; she came back as cool and fresh 
 as a young brown Naiad, and wakened North by 
 shaking little drops of water from her hair on to his 
 face. He sprang up wide awake at once, with that 
 sense of buoyancy and wellbeing that only the young 
 and strong and healthy know when first they wake, 
 and on learning where the girl had been he started off 
 like a deer along the dewy path, and stripping himself 
 of his one garment as he ran he plunged headlong into 
 the deep black pool. Although he could not see it for 
 the thickness of the forest, he knew by the brightness 
 of the daylight that the sun was rising as he left the 
 pool. By the time he was back at the little dreamful 
 house Utame had prepared their somewhat fragmentary 
 and rudimentary breakfast, and in a few minutes they 
 left the place and were once more on their way. 
 
 For some time, perhaps for the distance of a mile, 
 the character of the scenery was the same luxuriant 
 forest growth as that through which they had passed 
 the day before, but suddenly, so suddenly as to come as 
 a shock almost to Christian, the whole prospect was 
 changed. Only a few yards before them the bright
 
 chap, xvi A SOUTH SEA LOVER 177 
 
 sunshine was pouring itself through the thickly grow- 
 ing trees into the green shadow of the forest, and walk- 
 ing on towards the light they found that the forest 
 ended abruptly in a narrow line of scorched and burnt 
 trees. Before them, like a great black river, lay a 
 gigantic stream of solid tumbled lava, all twisted into 
 waves and ropes and contorted in an agonised confusion 
 of hard metallic billows just as the fiery, slow-creeping 
 flood had consolidated into stone. 
 
 Before them lay the mother mountain, which Chris- 
 tian now, for the first time, saw in all her majesty of 
 stern and forbidding barrenness ; it rose in a great 
 broken cone high into the air, every crag and shattered 
 precipice clearly defined against the unstained blue of 
 the sky. Around it all the hills were forest-covered 
 with a growth as luxuriant as that which they were 
 leaving, and, for some little way up its steep sides, the 
 green vesture spread in the deep valleys which scored 
 its sacred flanks, but all the topmost heights were bare. 
 A cold and solitary remoteness seemed to crown the 
 mountain, as though, now that its fiery work was ended, 
 it rested with a scornful pride and dignity on its self- 
 made grandeur, for no smoke rose from that uppermost 
 crater, its fires were extinct, and its molten lake, having 
 burst in some wild turbulent heaving of its proud 
 waves the wall that confined it, had poured down a 
 flood of liquid fire into the green valleys below. This 
 last work of devastation must have taken place thousands 
 of years ago, for soft rain and softer airs had wrought 
 their patient charm upon the once fiery rocks and 
 softened them and broken them up to the sweeter uses 
 of nature, and forest trees and palms and filmy ferns 
 had once more covered the awful scar with a beautiful 
 cicatrice of verdant vegetation. But the mountain was 
 
 N
 
 178 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 not dead ; the great god Eorutu still made it his home, 
 and the fires that now were long since cold in the lofty- 
 summit raged as fiercely and played their world-forming 
 part as thoroughly on a black lower shoulder of the 
 mountain as ever they had done from the height. 
 From this great buttress of the mountain, which lay 
 straight in front of Christian and Utame as they paused 
 amongst the charred and blackened stumps of trees at 
 the edge of the forest, a curious silvery cloud of steam 
 rose high into the air, where it hung, a heavy, constantly 
 dissipated but always renewed mass that was ominous 
 of what lay beneath. 
 
 ' That,' said Utame, pointing to it, ' is Eorutu's 
 breath ; at night time it is red and fiery, and it moves 
 and changes with shadows.' 
 
 ' Is that where Vensja lives ? ' 
 
 ' Yes, always in its shadow ; sunshine only falls 
 upon her house in the morning and the evening. It 
 is just there she lives,' added the girl, quickly pointing 
 to a sudden outburst of flame and fiery vapour that 
 glowed red even in the daylight. The next moment 
 a low hoarse roar reached them, and the ground 
 trembled. 
 
 ' Eorutu moves,' said the girl simply. 
 
 ' And is that where 1 must leave you ? ' asked 
 North. 
 
 ' Yes,' answered the girl cheerfully ; ' it is but for a 
 little time, and J shall be safe with Venga. The gods 
 protect her always.' 
 
 The stream of lava before them, as was evident from 
 the burnt forest through which it flowed, had pro- 
 ceeded from the present active crater; it had come 
 there, Utame said, when she was a little girl. Nothing- 
 grew upon it ; the whole length of it was black and
 
 XVI 
 
 A SOUTH SEA. LOVER 179 
 
 bare and barren, and in many places it was as bright 
 and glittering as glass. For some little distance they 
 picked their way along this stony and uneven road, 
 but they soon left it, as it wounded their bare feet 
 to walk upon it. The climbing now became serious, 
 for the ascent was steep. They had been mount- 
 ing gradually all the day before, so that they were 
 already very high above sea-level, and now Christian 
 noticed that the character of the vegetation changed. 
 The trees were no longer lofty and luxuriant, but 
 became more and more stunted, until towards noon 
 they had dwindled down to bushes and a sort of 
 scrubby undergrowth ; the tropical appearance of nature 
 had vanished, no palms, except a very small and 
 prickly one, grew at that height, and soon even these 
 poor plants no longer thrived, and nothing but a coarse 
 turf of harsh grass sparsely covered the black and 
 crumbling shaly soil. In places even this poor grass 
 was absent, and from amongst the tumbled rocks light 
 jets of steam were issuing, which had stained the earth 
 around them with sulphur of every shade from brown 
 to lemon colour. These signs of the activity of the 
 volcano became more frequent as they approached the 
 edge of the precipitous cliff, at the bottom of which 
 Utame said the lake of fire lay. At intervals of about 
 half an hour the loud roar and rush of an explosion 
 would be heard, and the slight trembling of the earth 
 that North thought he had felt at .a lesser height 
 became more and more perceptible. 
 
 It was late in the afternoon when they reached the 
 edge of the great hollow crater, at the bottom of which 
 the surging lake of liquid fire beat incessantly in a 
 foam of molten lava against its shores, for although 
 the distance traversed was not very great, the dilii-
 
 ISO A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 culties of climbing with bare feet over the now jagged 
 and now crumbling rocks and hills of loose cinders, 
 were so numerous that their painful progress had been 
 of the slowest. The sun poured down its noonday 
 heat upon them untempered by any shadow, and since 
 they had left the forest in the morning they had not 
 found water once, so that both of them were almost 
 exhausted before they reached the end of their task. 
 They hardly spoke, for their tongues and lips were 
 dry and parched, yet neither of them gave way to any 
 expression of fatigue or annoyance, for fear of discour- 
 aging the other ; but Christian could tell by Utame's 
 flagging step that, brave though she was, she could not 
 hold out much longer. At the very end of the ascent, 
 under pretence of assisting her in difficult places, he 
 more than half supported her, and time after time he 
 found some reason or excuse for resting for a moment 
 where some great rock threw a grateful black shadow 
 on the black ground. 
 
 At last they reached the edge of the great crater, 
 and looked down to where, five hundred feet below 
 them, the sacred lake of fire tossed its waves and threw 
 its glowing fountains of liquid lava in the trembling 
 superheated air. Utame looked upon the wonderful 
 scene with a savage's indifference, which was only 
 tempered with an expression of relief at having so 
 nearly attained their goal, but for Christian its awful 
 and unearthly beauty had such a terrible fascination, 
 that he forgot thirst, fatigue, and everything else as he 
 gazed into the great black gulf with its central heart 
 of restless fire. 
 
 The whole of the bottom of the huge depression 
 that the crater formed was filled with gigantic black 
 rocks, tumbled in every direction in the wildest con-
 
 XVI 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 181 
 
 fusion, so that it resembled a vast city overthrown by 
 the sudden stroke of an earthquake. In the midst 
 of this desolation, confined by low overhanging cliffs, 
 above which the lava sometimes rose and flowed over, 
 lay the lake of fire, boiling, surging, and dashing its 
 waves against the rocks. The colour of the lava was 
 a curious golden crimson, with a marvellous burnished 
 iridescence that no words can describe ; every now 
 and then a glorious violet colour suffused it with a 
 fleeting flush, and where the lava curved itself to beat 
 and break upon the rocks at the margin the shadows 
 were of a glowing purple. This was the sacred lake ; 
 here Eorutu lived, and the awfulness, beauty, and 
 wildness of it was such that North could not wonder 
 that the worshippers of the deity had thought it 
 worthy of being his home. The whole lake throbbed 
 as with the heart-beat of the god. 
 
 Every now and then, as the molten waves dashed 
 themselves in fiery spray upon the confining cliff, and 
 licked with tongues of liquid fire about the rocks, great 
 fragments would detach themselves and fall with a sullen 
 plunge into the lake, where, with a rapturous leaping 
 of flashing drops, and a sudden play of jewel-like fire, 
 they would be swallowed up for ever. The lake never 
 rested : it boiled like some immense infernal pot, or 
 crisped itself to waves as though in that windless calm, 
 where, for once, the tropic sun was impotent, a gale 
 were blowing that must shake the rocks. It was so 
 wonderful, so awful in its hellish beauty, so stupendous 
 and miraculous, that it impressed itself upon Christian, 
 from the first moment, as something sacred, so that it 
 was almost with awe that he prepared to descend. 
 
 He had lost all idea of the flight of time, and stood 
 gazing at it, fascinated, as they say men are by the
 
 182 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 weird, unearthly beauty that glows in the eyes of 
 serpents ; he had forgotten his fatigue, and was lost in 
 the wonder of it, when at last poor, patient Utame 
 spoke. 
 
 ' What is the matter, Kliss ? your face is white, and 
 you do not speak ; ' and she put out her hand and 
 shook his arm to rouse him. 
 
 ' My poor girl, I forgot.' 
 
 ' I have been sitting here so long. I did not 
 speak, did I ? I am so thirsty now. Let us go.' 
 
 ' Which is the way ? ' 
 
 ' Straight down. There is Venga's house ; do you 
 not see ? ' She pointed as she spoke to a little bamboo 
 and thatch building not very far from the margin 
 of the lake, but at a little height above it, which, in 
 his observation of the greater glories of the spectacle 
 below him, Christian had not noticed. 
 
 The descent, though rough, was not very difficult, 
 for the sides of the crater wall were often of crumbling 
 ashes in which their feet got a firm hold, and they 
 quickly reached the bottom. Here Christian found a 
 little pool of clear, sweet water that was condensed 
 from one of the innumerable jets of steam that escaped 
 through a crevice in the rock ; Utame and he drank 
 long and deeply, and the girl told him that it was 
 from that source that Venga got all the water she 
 wanted, for there was no spring or brook on that part 
 of the mountain. 
 
 Although the distance that divided them from 
 Venga's house was not great, when once they had reached 
 the bottom of the crater wall, it took them some time 
 to pick their way amongst the dangers of the place. 
 It almost seemed a tempting of Providence to trust 
 themselves so near the edge of the seething lake, but
 
 XVI A SOUTH SEA LOVER 183 
 
 they had to approach it very closely once or twice to 
 avoid the great black cracks and fissures that crossed 
 their path, which yawned to an unknown depth, and 
 from which pale ghostly clouds of steam arose and 
 wuthered off in some strange current of hot mephitic 
 air. The silence of the place, in the long intervals 
 between the explosions from the red -edged open 
 mouth of a secondary smaller crater some little distance 
 from the lake, was in itself appalling, for such a scene 
 of terror as the boiling, spouting lava presented ought 
 to have been accompanied by noises as awe-inspir- 
 ing as itself. But a complete silence lay upon that 
 place of blasted desolation except for the rare noise 
 of the falling of a fragment of the undermined lake 
 edge, and a low, seething, bubbling sound which the 
 lava made as great sullen bubbles formed themselves 
 upon the surface and then burst with a loose, soft 
 flapping of their molten lips. This sound, however, 
 could only be heard when quite close to the lake. 
 
 When at last these two weary wanderers in this 
 land of terror reached the little house of the old 
 priestess, no sign of life was heard within. Before the 
 door, for the house was enclosed on all sides with 
 rough reed-work, was piled a heap of food — bananas, 
 yams, talo, and coco-nuts, and two live fowl, with their 
 scaly legs tied with a scrap of sinnet. All this was 
 brought, Utame said, by pilgrims to the holy place. 
 They listened for a moment, and hearing nothing, 
 the girl ventured into the house.
 
 CHAPTEE XVII 
 
 Dikectly afterwards Utame came out of the house 
 with a scared look upon her face ; she ran to where 
 North stood, and said — 
 
 ' She sleeps, but her eyes are open and white.' 
 
 Almost before she had finished speaking a harsh 
 and extraordinarily loud voice at the doorway of the 
 house made them turn round with a violent start, and 
 there before them, haggard, dishevelled, and thin to 
 attenuation, the old priestess stood, upright as a dart, 
 and with eyes which seemed to glow from beneath her 
 thick gray brows with something of Eorutu's fire. 
 
 ' I do not sleep,' she said. ' Venga was with the 
 god who said that you Utame e Ngawa, and you 
 Papalangi tea, were coming to the mountain.' 
 
 The old woman spoke with the tone of sincerity 
 and conviction that she always used in uttering the 
 messages with which she said she was inspired, and 
 which had gained for her the great repute as a pro- 
 phetess that she possessed. She was a shrewd and 
 very clever old woman, who received news from all 
 parts of the island by the devotees who nocked to the 
 shrine of fire, and was so generally well informed, even 
 of private matters, that she was able by a clever re- 
 tailing of her gossip to astonish almost any one who 
 visited her. Of Utame's passion for North she was
 
 chap, xvn A SOUTH SEA LOVER 185 
 
 already well informed through Tama-iru, who had 
 visited her to induce her to remove by her spells 
 the man whom he suspected too truly of being his 
 rival. It was through similar channels of information 
 that she had known, two years before, of Soma's 
 despairing condition when he lost his first friend, and 
 having stored in her retentive memory some rumour of 
 white people visiting the islands to the west, she had 
 sent him thither with the hope that a big change in 
 his life might work a cure in him. 
 
 'Tell me what you want of me,' the loud-voiced 
 old priestess went on to say. 'Do you come to 
 sacrifice ? ' 
 
 Utame, who at first had been alarmed at the 
 sudden apparition in the doorway, now remembered 
 that, for all her loud voice and piercing eye, Venga 
 had treated her with womanly kindness upon the two 
 former occasions that she had seen her, and she deter- 
 mined to throw herself upon her generosity at once and 
 say what was their request. In the simplest and most 
 natural manner in the world she ran to her, and 
 putting her young rounded arms about the withered 
 neck of the old woman, she said — 
 
 ' You are a prophetess. Don't you know what 
 we want ? We want you to take care of me while 
 Papalangi tea goes back to Otorangi.' 
 
 'I will take care of you, for the blood of Makea 
 flows in your veins as well as in mine. The man I 
 cannot take in, for I have a charm (sou-agi) working 
 against him that he shall not live.' 
 
 Utame uttered a piercing shriek as Venga said 
 these last words, and rushed from the old woman to 
 Christian's side, as though her presence could ward off 
 all ill from him.
 
 186 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 North wanted to laugh, but he stopped himself, 
 fearing to insult the priestess, for he knew of what 
 these dreaded and often fatal charms consisted. A 
 little piece of food left after eating, the skin of a 
 banana the fruit of which the doomed man had con- 
 sumed, or a piece of his hair or nails was given to 
 the sorcerer, who buried the object, whatever it might 
 be, with strange incantations, taking good care that 
 the fated man should know what had been done. So 
 strong were the superstitious terrors of these people 
 that, unless the charm were taken off, the man 
 generally sickened and often died from sheer fright; 
 each case but corroborating the fatal power of the 
 witchcraft. 
 
 Stooping down to the frightened girl, Christian 
 whispered something in her ear, and leaving her where 
 she was, he approached Venga with a smile on his boyish 
 face. Perhaps there was enough of the woman left in 
 the old priestess to let her notice the comeliness of the 
 young man, and the ease and strength with which he 
 walked, and that these things were in his favour, for 
 she allowed him to come near and speak to her without 
 interruption, though her face was still stern. 
 
 ' Is this thing true ? ' he asked. 
 
 ' I have said it,' replied Venga. 
 
 ' Then,' said Christian boldly, ' it is against the will 
 of your gods and against the wish of your priests.' 
 
 ' What do your words hide ? ' said the woman, 
 meaning ' What do you mean ? ' 
 
 ' My words say what is the truth, and for a sign of 
 it behold what Paori, the old priest of Otorangi, gave 
 to me for my protection, saying that all true followers 
 of Eongo and Eorutu would aid me and shelter me if 
 I showed it them.'
 
 xvn A SOUTH SEA LOVEE 187 
 
 As he spoke he slipped his hand down into the 
 narrow folds of his mahi, and produced the little worn 
 stone figure that his dying friend had given him. The 
 expression of Venga's face changed from sternness to 
 one of eager interest directly she saw what North held 
 in his hand. 
 
 ' Did Paori give you that ? It is one of the 
 figures that Mokunga, Eorutu's son, made in memory 
 of his father. You can come to no ill so long as you 
 have that. Paori gave it because you were worthy. 
 It is a sign.' The old woman was now all excitement, 
 and the natural hospitality of the Onieans beamed from 
 her face. ' Come to the mats,' she said, entering the 
 little house. ' The way is long ; you must eat.' 
 
 Hardly had they entered and seated themselves 
 on the very fine mat she unrolled for them than she 
 suddenly remembered that the charm was still doing 
 its evil work, and as the frequently fatal success of 
 her own witchcraft had reacted upon her, she had 
 grown to have a firm belief in its efficacy, so that it 
 was with the greatest earnestness that she hurried off. 
 
 'Come with me,' she said; 'the sou-agi must be 
 taken off before you eat or drink.' 
 
 Christian followed her out of the house, and with 
 difficulty kept pace with her, such was the surprising 
 ease and speed with which the old woman crossed the 
 rough lava rocks. At a short distance from the house, 
 on a shaly slope, they came upon a series of little 
 mounds of ashes and lava rock, decorated with odd 
 slips and plumes of dried palm branches and withered 
 fern. It looked like a miniature cemetery. To one 
 of these little heaps, careful to avoid touching the 
 others, Venga darted, and plucking up the dry branches 
 she carefully broke each one, muttering some words
 
 188 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 in a low tone to herself as she did so. Next with her 
 shrivelled fingers she dispersed the little heap of dirt, 
 and taking out a mouldy and decaying piece of talo 
 and the rough rind of some fruit that Christian had 
 eaten, she said that they must be burnt. The priestess 
 did not seem easy in her mind until they had reached 
 the house, and the rotten fragments were consumed in 
 her cooking fire. 
 
 After this she gave them food, saying that now 
 that the sou-agi was taken off, Christian's meal might 
 do him some good. She talked a great deal, asking 
 many shrewd questions of both North and Utame, and 
 then, seeing the state of fatigue that both her guests 
 were in, she said they might sleep in safety. 
 
 When Christian awoke it was nearly midnight, but 
 a ruddy glow filled all the place, so that it was easy to 
 see everything for some short distance. The noise of 
 the explosion that had aroused him failed to disturb 
 Utame, who was sleeping the deep sleep of physical 
 exhaustion, and Venga was nowhere to be seen. 
 
 He went out, drawn by an irresistible attraction to 
 the lake, and stumbling across the rough ground he 
 reached the little cliff that edged it. If it were a 
 wonderful and awful scene by daylight, what were its 
 terrors when multiplied a thousandfold by the night ! 
 The playing, constantly changing colours of the lava, 
 as it moved with its mysterious internal ebb and flow, 
 that even in the full blaze of daylight had been mar- 
 vellous and bewildering, were intensified till he could 
 have thought the hollow crater was filled with molten 
 jewels ; and where the sudden fountains arose in un- 
 expected parts of the lake, the wonderful hues of the 
 liquid lava in other places were paled by their greater 
 magnificence. It was awful, it was wonderful, it was
 
 xvn A SOUTH SEA LOVER 189 
 
 fascinating, for it possessed that terrible attraction that 
 all things powerful for evil have for the souls of men. 
 It is not the beauty of his shining scales that makes 
 the fascination of the serpent — it is the knowledge 
 that death, sudden and terrible death, lies behind those 
 enigmatic jaws. Just so with the lava pool. It was 
 not the glory of its shifting colours, nor the splendour 
 of its fiery waves, that fixed North's gaze and thoughts ; 
 it was the knowledge of the evil it had done and the 
 ills that remained for it to do. 
 
 In face of this relentless and irresistible force of 
 nature that, careless of human well- or ill-being, played 
 its part, blind as fate, and as regardless of man's 
 prayer or execration, pouring its fires into cultivated 
 valleys, and swallowing the human lives thrown to it 
 for sacrifice or propitiation without change as without 
 remorse, Christian felt that strange pagan feeling well 
 up in his heart that deep down in our natures is in 
 all of us. Since the day that man first felt some 
 blind dim stirring of his soul within him as it strove 
 to understand what even yet it has failed to grasp, 
 there have been the same ideas in us of the enmity of 
 the great wild forces of nature — storm and fire, thunder 
 and earthquake — drawn up in array against the human 
 race. 
 
 North felt all this inherent paganism that night 
 as he stood upon the cliff edge, with the heat of the 
 lava scorching his naked body, watching with shaded 
 eyes the blinding glories of the restless fire. It was 
 rising, Venga had said, and shortly would overflow 
 and pour clown its molten flood into some peaceful 
 valley, no one could tell which, that, ignorant of its 
 impending ruin, was happily sleeping as though in 
 perfect safety. Here before his very eyes the old
 
 190 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 Earth was preparing catastrophe and ruin ; deep from 
 her fiery womb she was drawing the elements of ill 
 which shortly would carry devastation and despair, 
 and perhaps an awful death, to whole families and 
 villages of hapless men. He could understand at that 
 moment how it was that the islanders had endowed 
 the place with an evil personality, and understand, too, 
 the wild terror that prompted them, in times when 
 this peril threatened them, to choose the fairest, 
 manliest, and most noble of their youths, and decorat- 
 ing him with flowers, fling him from the black rock 
 of sacrifice, whilst the priests and people howled out 
 the name ' Eorutu,' into the seething pit as a propitia- 
 tion to the angry god. How many young lives had 
 thus been wasted, he thought, since that mountain fire 
 was first deified ! — wasted without reward, for the 
 lava rose in the crater and the stream of it poured 
 down the hillside none the less angrily for the 
 sacrifice. 
 
 Christian never knew how long he stood lost in 
 the contemplation of this beautiful, horrible object, but 
 at last an awful sense of fear of it grew upon him, and 
 suddenly he was conscious of his solitude — lost, as it 
 were, in the immensity of night and surrounded with 
 the lava's bloody glow. It was not fear of any tangible 
 object that beset him, though he had strange terrible 
 impulses to throw himself down into that awful heart 
 of fire, but a terror of the unseen, unfelt ' might-be.' 
 The appalling stillness of the soundless air, the strange 
 wild flickering of light from unseen flames, the sudden 
 gushes of a hotter blast of vapour, and lastly, the 
 awful lurkings of black shadows that sped away and 
 flung themselves down again at the foot of the rocks 
 as the hellish light flared up and now died down again,
 
 XVII 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 191 
 
 all conspired against him; he was alone there facing 
 Nature in one of her weirdest, cruellest aspects, and the 
 contest was too much for him. He felt himself too 
 small. 
 
 He knew that he could not endure much more of 
 this ordeal, and turning his back on the lava -pool 
 — which went on sparkling, gleaming, and flashing 
 with its iridescent magnificence unchanged though 
 its only spectators were the night and the mother- 
 mountain towering above it — he fled. In his hurry 
 to get away from the scene he had begun to dread 
 he did not notice the direction he took, and in a 
 few moments, when he asked himself where the house 
 of Venga lay, he found that he had entirely lost his 
 way. For some time he hurried this way and that in 
 the hope of seeing some landmark that might guide 
 him back, but it was useless, and recognising the im- 
 possibility of finding his way by night through the 
 black mazes of the huge volcanic rocks, he determined 
 to stay there until daybreak. 
 
 Christian seated himself to wait for the morning 
 with the patience that some great souls have at their 
 command. He knew that there was no pushing on of 
 the finger of God's great clock, and was content to 
 wait till the stars in their march overhead had ticked 
 off the hours till the day. He accepted the inevitable, 
 and, as so many have clone before him, he found it 
 after all the softest of beds to lie on. Although so 
 young in years he still was older than most men live 
 to be, for life had no blank spaces in it for him. 
 Every minute of time had for him sixty heart-beats of 
 living in it, eacli one of which he experienced. He 
 had learned to value his days too, and to do and to 
 live and to enjoy in them as much as possible, for he
 
 192 A SOUTH SEA LOVEE chap. 
 
 knew that the longer he lived the shorter and shorter 
 grew the days and the quicker and quicker passed the 
 nights, for all the stir and activity of the fuller life 
 he gained with years, and all the added love of them. 
 The poetic heart of the man was deep and all his pas- 
 sions strong, so that the cup which Life held to his lips 
 was full, and the draught was sweet to his strong youth. 
 
 But patience ! a night is coming long enough for 
 all to rest in. How will it feel at the end when, 
 looking back on it, the spasm of life we have known 
 shows bare and empty for all we have accomplished, 
 and so very short ? Shall we hail with joy the dark 
 night coming, or shall we struggle for a little longer 
 of the daylight ? It is a long night to look forward 
 to that lies between the day we die and the dawn of 
 the Day of Judgment. Well, we shall sleep soundly, 
 and our dreams — if dream we do — are perils the 
 makings of our own hands now. 
 
 In youth the shortness of life is its greatest 
 sorrow ; in age that we have so misspent it. The first 
 all thoughtful souls must feel, Christian among them, 
 but he determined, if possible, to avoid the second, for 
 he felt that of all sorrows the most unendurable is 
 repentance that comes too late. 
 
 The night passed slowly, for Christian did not 
 sleep — the few hours' rest he had had were enough to 
 restore to him all his vigour, and he sat there facing 
 the stars with nothing between him and their beauty 
 but the millions of miles of pure ether, through which 
 he sent his fancy flying with the godlike speed that is 
 thought's own. What dreams of immortal beauty 
 bathed his true heart in those star-drawn hours ! Life 
 pulsed itself in music worthy of the royal progress of 
 his emancipated mind ; his soul expanded its great
 
 XVII 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVEE 193 
 
 wings and flew upwards, till lie seemed to touch the 
 Infinite, Ah, Christian, poor dumb Christian, you 
 were a poet, almost a prophet, then ! 
 
 Of all God's gifts to men imagination is the noblest, 
 for itself creates the beauty that is the happiness of 
 mortals ; and Christian, our poor shiftless, careless 
 wanderer on the earth, had this great boon, which 
 often bore him heavenward. 
 
 At last the night was ended, — as all nights, even 
 happiest ones, must end, — the light of the friendly 
 stars was slowly withdrawn, the darkness gently melted 
 off, and the great vault of the sky became so blue, so 
 intensely, clearly, purely blue that one might have 
 thought it the sapphire foundation of the second great 
 wall of the city of God. 
 
 Christian rose, and felt for the first time that he 
 was chilled to the bone. Mounting a heap of tumbled 
 rocks he looked for the house, and as soon as the light 
 was strong enough he saw it not very far off. Thither 
 he hurried, to find Utame at the doorway in the greatest 
 state of alarm at his absence. She was too happy at 
 his return to be angry, and taking him by his cold 
 and dew-wet arm she led him into the silent house. 
 
 o
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 That day Christian left Monoriro, but not before 
 Venga had shown him another great marvel of the 
 mountain, which to Christian was more wonderful 
 even than the crater and the lava pool. This was the 
 series of colossal statues that stood on artificial terraces, 
 built, with infinite labour, of huge blocks of stone. 
 These great figures were almost exactly alike, and were 
 all erected on a hillside, some distance from the 
 volcano, which was covered with rocks of a sort of 
 gray granite, and from whence, across the miles of 
 dark green forest, the open sea could be seen. The 
 whole of this mountain side was covered with the 
 remains of this lost art, for the Omeans possessed 
 no knowledge of working in stone, and the statues 
 on Monoriro were as full of mystery to them as to 
 North. These immense and impressive works must 
 have been produced by a nation of giants, but of this 
 mighty race, whether ancestors or no of the Omeans, 
 the people had not the vaguest knowledge or even the 
 faintest tradition. 
 
 The vanished race which had carved these dumb 
 guardians of their tombs buried their dead in stone 
 chambers in the great terraces on which they stood, 
 and so sacred were these last resting-places of the 
 mighty dead still held by the Omeans that Venga
 
 chap, xviii A SOUTH SEA LOVER 195 
 
 would not allow North to enter one of them from 
 which the huge stone that sealed the entrance had 
 fallen away. It was a strange fancy which prompted 
 this departed people to sleep their last sleep thus high 
 up towards the heaven which, perhaps, they hoped to 
 reach ; and the poetry which made them choose this 
 one spot, from whence the open ocean could be seen — a 
 fitting emblem of infinity — was recognised by North 
 as in silence he faced this strange assembly of sleepless 
 kings. 
 
 The figures were of vast proportions, being from 
 thirty to forty feet in height, and although of rude 
 execution, they possessed those elements of grandeur 
 which colossal size and solemn dignity of aspect bestow. 
 To add to their mystery, they were unlike any type of 
 man that was known to Christian, and it pleased him 
 to think that in these great carved rocks he saw a last- 
 ing memorial of the vanished race who, with a bold- 
 ness of conception that in itself was grand, had seized 
 upon the great crags of the mountain, and not knowing 
 their own impending fate, had carved a monument for 
 all time in their own image. The general contour of 
 the face was square, the nose was thick but pure in 
 outline, the upper lip short and thin, and the eyes were 
 deeply set beneath an overhanging and thoughtful brow. 
 The whole expression was solemn, and as of one who 
 watches. From the great hollows of the eyes the eye- 
 balls, which had probably been made of the black 
 volcanic glass that was common on the mountain, had 
 fallen out, but Christian could tell from the direction 
 of the faces that the steady glance of all these gods or 
 kings was fixed for ever skywards. It was the same 
 with every figure on the mountain ; their gaze was 
 always to the stars. There were very many of these
 
 196 A SOUTH SEA LOVEK chap. 
 
 vast impressive figures, mostly standing erect, though 
 some had fallen from their thrones. They were all 
 alike ; all turned their sightless gaze to heaven, and all 
 without exception faced the north, where, league upon 
 league before them, stretched the limitless expanse 
 of open sea. What did they wait for ? What was 
 the message for which they had waited so patiently 
 through the ages ? 
 
 It almost seemed to North that he stood before 
 the works of an earlier race of men than that of the 
 seed of Adam, and in their dumb presence he felt the 
 mighty force of artistic creation which had enabled 
 those rude primeval sculptors to carve these images 
 from the living rocks, which they had so impressed 
 with their own awe and wonder as to leave their 
 fleeting emotion written there in stone for all succeed- 
 ing time. There before him those sightless Samsons 
 stood that day, as they had stood throughout the ages, 
 unmoved and patient, scorched by the tropic sun, 
 drenched by the tropic rains, and beaten on by every 
 wind of heaven, to tell at last, perhaps, the story of 
 another world and of the vanished race which carved 
 and set them there in the great solitude of the burnt 
 and wasted mountain. 
 
 The joy of the artist of our era — whatsoever the 
 method of his expression — is not so much in the per- 
 fection of his work as in the knowledge that he has 
 gladdened and made beautiful some moments of the 
 span of life — contracting even from its beginning — of 
 those who look upon his creation. The dead-and-gone 
 men who had carved the Titans of Monoriro had had 
 another object ; the intention of their work was stern 
 and solemn, though perhaps they wished, in some 
 strange way, in the quietness and patience of the
 
 XVIII A SOUTH SEA LOVER 197 
 
 figures, to speak of hope as well ; and they had suc- 
 ceeded, for the awe aud solemnity was as fresh and 
 living that day in Christian's heart, before those silent 
 witnesses of a long lost civilisation, as in those of the 
 unknown men who had endowed them with their 
 spirit. 
 
 The moment of parting which had now come to 
 Christian and Utame was a very bitter one, for 
 although they both looked forward to a speedy re- 
 union, they knew that the term of their separation was 
 an indefinite one. Depending as it did upon Christian's 
 power of persuasion over Ilo, the head chief, or resting 
 upon the even more insecure footing of chance, it was 
 probable that they might not see each other again for 
 a long time. Though both loved equally well, and 
 though the hearts of both were wrung with the 
 bitterest anguish, it was perhaps the woman who would 
 suffer most. As usual it was she who must sit and 
 wait whilst he was up and doing. One thought only 
 could fill her days and nights until she held her lover 
 in her arms once more, while a hundred varied inci- 
 dents, the mere affairs of active human life, must 
 occupy his mind and keep his thoughts from dwelling 
 too constantly on the loved woman who was away. 
 
 It was time for him to go : the sun was already at 
 some height above the horizon, and all the mountain 
 mist, which like a veil had floated about the great 
 figures of the sightless gods, had drifted off. It was 
 useless lingering. Christian seized Utame in his great 
 arms, lifting her from the ground in the passion of his 
 embrace, and, whilst tears filled his tender eyes, he 
 pressed her breathless to his breast and kissed her, as 
 a man can only kiss one woman in a lifetime. Utame 
 threw her arms round his sunburnt neck and clung to
 
 198 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 him despairingly, as though she could never let him go. 
 Her body was shaken by a storm of sobs, and tears ran 
 down her cheeks ; all that she held dear in life was 
 going with him. Christian Avhispered something in 
 the little ear that was so near his lips, and a smile, a 
 memory of a smile, played for a moment on her face 
 like a rainbow in a storm. 
 
 Perhaps it was suggested by what he said, or 
 maybe it was prompted by her own fears, but sud- 
 denly she freed herself from Christian's arms, and with 
 a jealousy that he loved to see, she grasped his hand 
 and dragged him before one of the great stern figures 
 of the mountain, in the long morning shadow of which 
 they almost stood. 
 
 ' Swear,' she said, ' that you will love no other 
 woman down in Otorangi. Swear that you will not 
 even kiss a woman until Utame is with you again.' 
 
 ' I could not love another woman,' he said ; ' you 
 have all my heart and all my worship.' And he swore 
 it, laying his hand on the gigantic god as though to 
 call him witness to his oath, and the girl's mind was 
 relieved. 
 
 They now walked back to where Venga stood with 
 a quiet smile on her wrinkled face, as though from the 
 passionless calm of her old age she could look back on 
 her own more stormy youth, and from her memory 
 draw excuses for the two poor young things before her. 
 There was a tone of tenderness in her loud voice, for 
 women — even old women — never forget their girlhood, 
 as she turned to North and said — 
 
 ' Now go, the sun is getting up. You will come 
 back to Monoriro. Venga will have taken care of 
 your wife.' 
 
 This was the first time the word had been used to
 
 xvni A SOUTH SEA LOVER 199 
 
 Christian, and he felt a thrill as he heard, it, and look- 
 ing at Utame he saw that she was blushing through 
 her tears. He seized the girl in his arms once more 
 for a last embrace, and then leaving her sobbing as 
 though her heart would break, he tore himself away. 
 He looked back once as he reached the turn of the 
 hillside, and saw that Utame, covering her face with 
 her two hands, was stumbling along, being led by the 
 old woman ; she had not the courage to look upon him 
 again, but Venga turned her head and silently waved 
 him farewell. As he began his descent of the moun- 
 tain the two women were out of sight in a moment, and 
 with a strange new feeling of loneliness in his heart, 
 Christian went on his way. 
 
 Before he had left her, Venga had pointed out to 
 North the best road down the rough track of the lava 
 stream, and following her instructions he reached in an 
 hour the little path through the forest along which he 
 and Utame had travelled so happily so short a time 
 before. Everything reminded him of his late gay com- 
 panion, whose bright spirits and girlish talk had 
 beguiled the way for him ; every little place where 
 they had rested on their journey was sacred to him, 
 and seemed redolent still of the love that had been 
 born there and had breathed itself for good into the 
 world. How could he but remember, when every 
 fibre of him and every pulse of his heart still thrilled 
 at the memory of her touch and of her smile ! 
 
 Although at that time memory was painful, accent- 
 uating his loneliness and reminding him each moment 
 of what he had lost, Christian would not have for- 
 gotten had it been within his power to do so. The 
 heart grows hard in forgetting, and it is more the 
 remembering of past sorrows and joys that keeps it
 
 200 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 tender, and retains the capacity for love alive in it, 
 than any fresh emotions can do. It is the recollection 
 that he has loved much that keeps alight the fire of 
 passion in a man's heart ; without memory the love of 
 a man for a woman, that he would only feel in her 
 presence, would be nothing more than lust. 
 
 The whole long day was hot and fatiguing, but he 
 hardly rested once, such was his anxiety to leave the 
 forest, the oppressive stillness and silence of which 
 weighed upon him with an inexpressible sadness. Even 
 in the hottest hours of the day, when every bird was 
 silent in the drowsy woods, and when even the flowers 
 were drooping with a languor that was expressive of 
 repose, he did not rest. In all the breathless forest he 
 seemed to be the only living thing, except in one or 
 two open spaces, where the falling of some gigantic tree, 
 loaded with rich festoons of luxuriant creepers and 
 strangely blooming, gorgeous parasitic flowers, had 
 made a little clearing where the sunlight poured into 
 the green gloom ; there, slowly floating from flower to 
 flower, or bathing their palpitating wings in the sun- 
 shine, as though to show their beauty better, one or two 
 butterflies were to be seen. 
 
 Christian had no difficulty in finding his way. 
 How could he forget ? Here they had stopped to 
 drink ; he almost thought he could see Utame's little 
 footprints yet at the damp margin of the stream 
 where she had stooped to fill her hollowed hands for 
 him ; here she had found a great bush of the somala 
 flowers, which filled the whole space round it with its 
 subtle and delicate perfume. She had gathered some 
 of the white blossom, and looking up at him, had asked 
 if lie remembered it. There they had rested and slept. 
 Every spot along the way recalled some incident to
 
 xvin A SOUTH SEA LOVER 201 
 
 him of his innocent girl lover. His heart and mind 
 were full of her, and this separation from her in the 
 very height of their happiness made him aware how 
 deep this love had sent its fibres and how firmly they 
 had rooted themselves. 
 
 Early in the afternoon the wind had risen, and 
 although still enough on the ground, to which the 
 breeze could not penetrate, Christian could hear the 
 rush of it high overhead and the rustling of the 
 branches. He was glad of the change, for the mono- 
 tony of the forest silence had become oppressive. The 
 sun had set before he left the forest, but fortunately 
 he had not much farther to travel, for after dark he 
 could hardly have found his way ; however, enough of 
 twilight lingered for him to reach the open ground 
 above the town. With what delight he stepped out 
 into the fresh life-giving wind, which, blowing straight 
 upon him from the south, had, for all its leagues of 
 travel across the great wilderness of sea, something of 
 the coldness in it of the ice-fields round the Pole. He 
 stood at the skirt of the breathless forest behind him 
 and drank his fill of it, as though he were athirst and 
 it were water which could quench his drouth. 
 
 Night had come by the time he had reached the 
 shore, to which he hurried that he might greet the 
 sea, which sang a welcome to him, he thought, in its 
 well-known, well-loved voice ; the waves were break- 
 ing crisply on the sand, and the great free southern 
 rollers beating on the reef cast up a huge and misty 
 surf. The great round orb of the golden moon had 
 risen in the east, and growing paler and more silvern 
 as she mounted in her royal road, tinged the topmost 
 crests of the tall black palms that lined the distant 
 beach with a glory all her own. The sky was clear,
 
 202 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 for all the rushing wind, and the stars shone out in 
 the zenith undimmed by the radiant moon. 
 
 But Christian did not linger on the shore longer 
 than was necessary for him to cool his weary and 
 bruised feet in the rising tide ; he knew that Soma 
 would be anxiously awaiting him, and he was so eager 
 to clasp the dear fellow's hand in his again, and to un- 
 burden himself of all the secrets of his joy and sorrow, 
 that he forgot his fatigue and hurried to the town. 
 Whilst still some way out of Otorangi he was greeted 
 by a faint, far-away sound of music, so soft and distant 
 as barely to be heard ; so delicate was it that he scarce 
 could call it audible, it more resembled the gentle 
 touches of a loved hand in one's hair than mere vulvar 
 sound. It was music, but music so chastened by night 
 and remoteness as to be like some strange emotion 
 existing in the ocean air, and independent and quite 
 outside of himself. It was so fitful and intermittent, 
 too, as the south wind rose or fell, that Christian at 
 first had to hold his breath to hear it ; but the slight 
 sounds swelled fuller as he approached the town, and 
 he recognised the sweet singing of the girls' voices as 
 they made music for the dance. 
 
 Just outside the town there was a little mound 
 which the people called Fetama geti, and having 
 climbed that, and being now almost within shouting 
 distance of the performers, he looked down into the 
 bara and saw the girls, each one with a lighted torch 
 in her hand, dancing — like a swarm of fire -flies on 
 a summer night — one of their most intricate and 
 rhythmical dances. It was a most beautiful sight, 
 for all the girls were young and graceful, with 
 their dark wavy hair falling over their nude young 
 shoulders, and their bright eyes gleaming in the
 
 xvni A SOUTH SEA LOVER 203 
 
 ruddy torchlight; hut North would not wait to watch 
 it. He ran down the slope, and mingling with the 
 crowd, looked eagerly amongst the seated spectators 
 for the face of his friend, but not finding him there, 
 he turned from the square and hurried to Motuiti's 
 house.
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 Love in the heart of man is like fire which produces 
 the two effects of light and heat with one effort, for it 
 has its two qualities also, neither of which detracts 
 from the other, as they are totally dissimilar in 
 character — the love of man and the love of woman. 
 These two exist side by side, for one is friendship and 
 the other passion. The first has something of the 
 higher heaven in it, for it is calm, steady, and passion- 
 less ; noble, pure, and unbounded, it seeks no reward, 
 and its only return is in kind. The love for the 
 woman is as strong and more ardent, inasmuch as it 
 has its reward. Love in friendship is love only, and 
 is self-expressive; whereas the love for the woman, 
 the love that fills one's heart and satisfies it, that 
 floods one's brain and stretches to its fullest every limb 
 and nerve and muscle, finds its last, its highest expres- 
 sion outside of itself. A man who loves a woman 
 truly, wholly, does not love her for her womanhood 
 alone ; she is his friend too, and is bone of his bone, a 
 part of him ; but the last expression of his love for her 
 must always be unspoken. Generous, self-sacrificing, 
 and spiritual, without jealousy because passionless, the 
 love of man for man burns brightly and with an unwaver- 
 ing flame, whilst the love of man for woman is a tenfold 
 stronger fire that sometimes leaves an ash behind it.
 
 chap, xix A SOUTH SEA LOVER 205 
 
 By Christian's heart the double flame was fed, 
 whilst in Soma's a single one consumed it, so North's 
 absence had left him solitary. For much more than a 
 year now they had been inseparable companions, so 
 that with his of a - namu away the poor Omeau had 
 found time hang heavy on his hands, and all that 
 usually made his life happy was very savourless and 
 dull. He had spent most of the time alone, going over 
 in his mind all that they had done together, and look- 
 ing forward to North's return ; and a life that is passed 
 in memory and anticipation is apt to be barren in the 
 present. 
 
 As Christian was hurrying to the house he was 
 met by two girls, whom he knew very well, who, hand- 
 in-hand, were swooping like two swallows towards the 
 oara to join in the dance. They knew him at once, 
 and barred his way with outstretched hands, and with 
 bright smiles of recognition they began talking quickly, 
 asking question after question without waiting for an 
 answer. 
 
 ' Here is our Papalangi. Where have you been ? 
 Soma has told us you have gone to make love to a 
 foreigner ' (i.e. not one of their tribe). ' Who is she ? 
 What is she like ? Do you know Utame e Ngawa 
 has gone away? Tama-iru has taken her away to 
 Oneroa.' 
 
 North did not answer these questions, but asked for 
 the news of Soma, and where he was. 
 
 ' We think Soma is bewitched,' said one of the 
 girls, lowering her voice ; ' he has hardly left the house 
 since you went away. He has not even been to see 
 Ta-iiara here, and you know he is fond enough of doing 
 that.' 
 
 Ta-iiara turned away her head and tried to laugh.
 
 206 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 'To -night is a great dance,' she said. 'You must 
 come. Take my lalote,' and she slipped off the great 
 garland of flowers that hung down to her bosom and 
 threw it round North's neck. 
 
 Chris laughed and shook his head. ' I cannot 
 come ; I am tired. I must find Soma.' 
 
 ' Make him come back to me/ whispered Ta-uara 
 so low that her companion did not hear her. 
 
 ' I promise that,' said North. 
 
 ' Oh, that's always the way with you and Soma/ 
 said the other girl. 'You are like two liiva birds, 
 never apart. You will both love the same girl some 
 day, and then what about ofa-namu ? ' She tossed 
 her head wickedly, and seizing hold of Ta-iiara's hand, 
 darted off towards the dancing ground. 
 
 In another moment North had reached the house, 
 which was all silent and deserted, as all the men, and 
 probably Motuiti himself, had gone to the great dance 
 in the bara. The strong moonlight entered the house 
 but a very little way, as the eaves of the roof were so 
 low ; the shadows of the short side-posts lay slanting 
 and clearly defined on the floor, and then the rest of 
 the large room lay in deep shadow. Christian entered 
 the house quite quietly, but not so softly that the silent 
 man sitting alone in the shadow failed to hear him ; 
 he must have heard some faint sound, and looking up 
 have seen North's figure as he stooped to come in. 
 
 ' Kohai alu gua ? ' (who is that ?) said Soma, not too 
 pleasantly, and with a suddenness that made Chris start. 
 
 To this North made no answer, but guided by the 
 voice he walked across the room to where Soma lounged 
 on the mats. 
 
 ' Who is that ? ' said Soma again, and louder. 
 
 ' You need not shout, ofa-namu-ou,' said Christian
 
 XIX A SOUTH SEA LOVEE 207 
 
 quietly, and stretching out his hand to feel his way, 
 he felt it grasped in a grip of iron, and with a shout 
 of savage delight, notwithstanding Chris's warning, that 
 might have been heard at the other end of the town, 
 Soma sprang to his feet. 
 
 ' Papalangi tea ! It is my Papalangi ; ' and he 
 seized Christian in his great arms as though he were a 
 child. ' You are back ? You are well ? Are you 
 tired ? Are you hungry ? Do you thirst ? Sit down ; 
 sit here on my mats. I must get a torch. Ah, I am 
 happy ! ' The words of welcome and delight rolled 
 out of his great throat in a perfect torrent of deep 
 affectionate chest-tones. 
 
 ' All those things I am, Soma-ou ; but I am happy 
 too,' and he tried to laugh, but it somehow stuck in his 
 throat. ' Utame is safe, and I am back again with you.' 
 
 ' Ah ! I am glad she is safe,' said Soma ; ' I had 
 forgotten the woman.' 
 
 ' There are many things to tell,' began North. 
 
 'Not now. Mea-hai mo mea-inu, lea mui-mui,' 
 said Soma, quoting an Omiian proverb. ' Food and 
 drink and talking afterwards. I will call the men.' 
 
 'No, do not call the men,' said Chris. 'Give me 
 what there is in the cook-shed and • water from the 
 bamboos, and then we can talk as long as we wish.' 
 
 ' Stay still,' said Soma, as Christian began to move 
 towards the cooking shed. ' Sit there. The way has 
 been long. I will find the food.' 
 
 He quickly brought food and water and a little 
 torch of candle-nuts that he had lighted at the smoulder- 
 ing fire, which feebly lit the house with its flickering 
 flame. Soma watched North with his faithful spaniel 
 eyes whilst he ate, as though it were enough for him 
 to have his friend with him once more.
 
 208 A SOUTH SEA LOVEE, c«ap. 
 
 ' Now, tell me what has happened whilst I have 
 been away,' said Chris. ' What have you done ? Tell 
 me of that first.' 
 
 ' The days have been long and I have been sad. 
 But I have forgotten that now,' he said brightly, slap- 
 ping North on the shoulder with Herculean affection. 
 ' I said to myself,' he added, pointing to his breast with 
 one great finger, ' I have my ofa-namu with me always, 
 and then I was glad. I have finished the carving on 
 the war club for you. It shall be called Malolii papa- 
 langi — the strength of the stranger.' 
 
 ' It is true, Soma, 1 was with you and you were 
 with me, although we were apart. I will not leave 
 you again. My blood lives in you. If you have a 
 son,' Christian added with a laugh, ' it will be mine 
 too.' 
 
 ' Do not laugh,' said Soma, ' for that is true. In 
 Omeo the children of ofa-7iamus cannot marry ; they are 
 brother and sister.' 
 
 ' What is thought of Utame's going away ? ' 
 
 ' They all think that Tama-iru has taken her, and 
 Ilo-eki and Ngawa, the girl's father, are angry against 
 him. If he were a great chief they would make war 
 on him, but they think that Faaori, whose tabu he has 
 broken and whose son's wife he has stolen, will punish 
 him enough, for they believe he has gone back to 
 Oneroa.' 
 
 'Hush!' whispered North, 'they are coming back.' 
 
 ' They have seen the light. They have no thought 
 where you have been. When they ask, laugh and 
 shake your head and look sly (lota-butu). They will 
 believe what I have told them.' 
 
 All further talk was put an end to then, for 
 Motuiti and his dependants returned from the dance,
 
 xtx A SOUTH SEA LOVER 209 
 
 and seeing Christian there, they overwhelmed him with 
 many questions. To appear wiser than the others the 
 old chief laughed and said he knew all about it, and 
 Chris, going to sit on his mat, begged him not to tell. 
 For some little time after North's return things 
 went on much as usual. There was at first much 
 excitement and talk over Utame's disappearance, but 
 in a few days this calmed down, for although tabued 
 to Faaori's son, she was only the daughter of one of the 
 lesser chiefs. Other things of importance to the little 
 community, such as the launching and trial of North's 
 boat, occurred, and in the interest of the present 
 moment the last week's excitement was forgotten. 
 Soma and North returned to their old ways of life, and 
 though never without a dull ache at the heart at the 
 loss of Utame, Christian was not selfish enough to let 
 his own sorrow destroy all the happiness of his friend. 
 He meant to return to the mountain to see Utame be- 
 fore very long, and as he daily became a greater favourite 
 with Ho, to whom he was of service in a hundred ways, 
 he began to have some hopes of inducing him to take 
 off his tabu from the girl. He cheered himself with 
 this expectation, and as no rumours came to the town 
 of Utame's presence on Monoriro, he knew r that Yenga 
 had kept her word, and had been enabled to hide her 
 from all prying eyes. For Soma this was an entirely 
 happy time : he had Chris with him always, and when 
 he went to see Ta-iiara, as North had no difficulty in 
 persuading him to do, he found he was forgiven.
 
 CHAPTEE XX 
 
 Like Janus, Time has two faces : one of them is stern 
 and dreaded by us as the stealer of our youth and the 
 curtailer of our joys, whilst the second is benignant 
 and compassionate as the healer of wounds, the softener 
 of sorrow; and the deadener of memory. This latter is 
 the Time of old age, the promiser of peace. But Chris- 
 tian did not fear the one and had not seen the other ; 
 each day that he awoke to health and happiness seemed 
 a new birth to him, the world was as fair and life as 
 joyous as though he had but then first known them. 
 Empty and vacant his days would have been to some, 
 but they were full of interest and of living for him. 
 Sometimes he worked hard, and then all his energies 
 were concentrated on the task in hand, but he could 
 amuse himself or be idle with just as good a will. 
 Idleness ! it was scarcely idleness to be purely and 
 simply happy. What were the use of doing more — of 
 doing anything — when it was happiness enougli to 
 exist, to lie in the warm shadows and breathe love and 
 beauty at every breath, and let Life flow over one like 
 a great warm wave ? 
 
 Two months had passed since his return from 
 Monoriro, and in that time the only drawback to his 
 happiness — certainly a great one — was the absence of 
 Utame, and that drawback was about to vanish, as he
 
 chap, xx A SOUTH SEA LOVEH 211 
 
 hoped to visit the mountain with Soma in two days' 
 time. Since his return Soma had often urged upon 
 him the wisdom of finding another sweetheart, which 
 would have been strictly in accordance with Omean 
 ideas of right, but Chris's heart was so filled with the 
 love of Utame that other women were no more than 
 voices and shadows to him. 
 
 * What do I want with anybody else ? ' he said to 
 Soma. ' I have Utame and I have you.' 
 
 ' But Utame is away,' said Soma with an air of 
 conviction. ' And I go away too sometimes,' he added 
 with a laugh. 
 
 'So you think then, Soma-ou, that if you went 
 away for a long time I should take another friend ? ' 
 
 ' That is another thing,' the Polynesian answered. 
 ' Utame is only a woman. All women are the same as 
 other women. Some are beautiful, some are not — that 
 is the difference. But with men it is not so. Every 
 man is different from another. When you take your 
 friend that is for always. That is what the ofa-namu 
 is for. We are always together. If I die I live on in 
 you. As long as your heart beats Soma is alive. 
 Are you not glad ? ' he added, with the light of a savage 
 devotion in his eyes 
 
 ' It is that which makes me glad,' said Chris 
 quietly. ' And when I die Papalangi tea will still live 
 on in Soma.' 
 
 ' We shall be together till the first one of us dies,' 
 said the Omean fiercely. ' If you are killed in battle 
 I shall live long enough to slay him who struck 
 you ; if you are drowned at sea, that one wave is big 
 enough for two ; and if you live to be old in Omeo, 
 when you die I shall be tired too, and will sleep with 
 you.'
 
 212 A SOUTH SEA LOVEE chap. 
 
 The two months since the death of Tama-iru had 
 passed without any sign having been made by his own 
 people in Oneroa that they had any suspicions as to his 
 end, and as, of course, every one in Otorangi except the 
 four actors in the drama, Christian, Soma, Utame, and 
 her servant Sobele, was totally ignorant of his death, 
 they were unprepared for the terrible news that came 
 into the town one night. All the town had gone to 
 sleep ; even those who had been talking late after the ava 
 drinking had at last gone to their homes, when the whole 
 population was startled from its slumber by the terrible 
 sound of the great alarm drum booming through the 
 place. This great boat-shaped drum of hollow wood, 
 which was never sounded except upon most important 
 occasions, stood outside the house of Ilo, the chief of 
 Otorangi, and at the very first sound of it everybody 
 in the town started up from sleep. As the violent 
 drumming continued, every man, woman, and child 
 rushed out of doors to the bara, many of them in 
 their haste not stopping to cover themselves with any 
 protection from the chilly night air. 
 
 Motuiti's house, which was on the bank of the 
 stream, was some little distance from Ilo's, so that 
 when Soma and North arrived there, although Soma 
 had stretched out a great arm in the darkness to where 
 Chris lay, and had aroused him at the first stroke of 
 the drum, a little crowd had already assembled. It 
 was a dark night, and no one could see the face of his 
 neighbour, and as every one was ignorant as yet of the 
 meaning of the sudden summons, their voices were 
 awestruck and alarmed. In a few minutes two or three 
 men came round from the back of the house bearing 
 great flaming torches of dried sugar-cane, which cast a 
 broken light on the faces of the anxious people. Ilo's
 
 xx A SOUTH SEA. LOVER 213 
 
 house was already quite full of men, and when Chris- 
 tian and North came upon the scene they could hear a 
 loud voice talking excitedly inside the building. 
 
 In another moment all these people came pouring 
 out of the chiefs house, blinking as they came into the 
 torchlight, and last of all came Ilo himself, a great, 
 tall, fine-looking fellow, closely followed by a shrivelled 
 and wrinkled but erect old woman. It was she whose 
 ringing voice had been heard in the house, and the 
 moment the torchlight fell upon her face Christian 
 recognised Venga ; she looked weary and very anxious, 
 but the courage of the old woman, which had brought 
 her so far, still shone undimmed in her eyes. As Ilo 
 and the old priestess stooped and came out of the 
 house into the torchlight, every voice in the crowd was 
 hushed, for they all knew that it must be news of the 
 most vital importance to them that had induced the 
 chief to summon a meeting of the people at that un- 
 usual hour. 
 
 Ilo stood at the edge of the little platform or 
 terrace on which his house was built, and, facing the 
 people, began to speak, but even in that moment of 
 anxiety and peril there was no unseemly haste in his 
 words. His chief-like dignity would have been im- 
 perilled, and his people's respect might have been lost 
 for ever, had he forgotten to be calm. Venga stood 
 behind him ; she would have gone back into the house 
 had he not signed to her to stay where she was. 
 
 ' Kou tangata Omeo,' he began. ' Men of Omeo, this 
 night heavy news has come to us. Venga e Monoriro 
 has come to bring it us. Out of friendship to us has 
 she come. To the mountain yesterday two men of 
 Oneroa came to make sacrifice to Eorutu, and they 
 told to Venga what she has come to tell us. Without
 
 214 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 rest or food she has come from the mountain to give 
 us warning. The men of Oneroa are upon us. We 
 were ignorant of offence, but Faaori e Oneroa has made 
 ready his great war canoes and he will be upon us 
 this night or to-morrow. Tama-iru, who has stolen 
 Utame from amongst us, has not gone back to Oneroa, 
 and Eongo and Faaori think that we have slain him, 
 and they come for revenge. I for one am glad of it,' 
 said the old savage, with a tone of hatred in his voice 
 which was very expressive ; ' we owe them many a 
 grudge. Shall it be said that the men of Otorangi 
 forget an injury ? Are we thus tame and cowardly as 
 not to rejoice at a chance of slaying our enemies in 
 battle ? Who amongst us cares for these last many 
 months of peace ? It is in battle that a man lives. 
 Can we forget how our grandfathers were treacherously 
 slain by these same men of Oneroa under their chief 
 Taulo ? We slew many of them in our return attack, 
 but we are not equal yet. Do you forget how in war- 
 fare with the Pangu men our friends of Oneroa turned 
 upon us and joined with the enemy ? These things are 
 not spoken of whilst they think we still are friends, 
 but they never are forgotten. The blood of our fathers 
 calls aloud for the blood of those who slew them ; they 
 have drunk much but are not satisfied yet. 
 
 'Which amongst you has not his club and his spear 
 ready ? ' cried the chief with louder voice and a still 
 more excited manner. ' Which of you is not prepared 
 to fight ? Let him stay amongst the women. He can 
 put on the vulu (the woman's dress) ; he will not need 
 the mahi. Say, chiefs and men of Otorangi, shall we 
 not make ready this night ? Shall we not receive them 
 with a shout of welcome to the battle when they come ? 
 And shall we not slay every man among them that
 
 XX 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 215 
 
 dares put his foot upon our beach ? Shall we not give 
 our thirsty clubs to drink ? Shall not our hands tear 
 out the hearts of those base men and leave their bodies 
 naked there for the children and the women to laugh 
 at ? Speak, chiefs and men of Otorangi.' 
 
 All this speech was listened to in voiceless silence 
 by the crowd of men ; the only sign they made of the 
 intense state of excitement into which their chief's 
 speech had worked them was the heavy, almost panting 
 breathing of some of the men, and every now and then 
 a little guttural inarticulate sound of assent or dissent 
 that some man amongst them uttered unconsciously. 
 As Ilo ended, the feelings of the crowd, which had been 
 so respectfully repressed during his speech, vented them- 
 selves in a loud roar of approval of what he had said. 
 
 ' You are right,' ' We will be ready,' ' Their bones 
 whiten already,' ' To the canoe-shed,' were amongst 
 the answering shouts that North could distinguish 
 amidst the volume of sound, and the cries seemed to 
 Chris but echoes of his own thoughts, for he had 
 caught the wild contagion of blood from the crowd 
 around him which seemed literally to quiver with excite- 
 ment. He turned to Soma, whose eyes were dancing 
 with a martial ardour, and said — 
 
 ' Shall we tell them where Tama-iru is ? That he is 
 dead ? ' 
 
 ' No,' replied Soma ; * it would be useless ; the kau 
 Oneroa have long wanted a reason for war and so have 
 we. If Tama-iru is dead it matters not by whose hand 
 he fell. You will fight, my Papalangi ? ' 
 
 * Fight ? ' said Chris, feeling that he had only lived 
 thus long to fight. ' Yes, till I drop dead.' 
 
 'Come, let us get our clubs. Mahhi Papalangi 
 that I carved for you is thirsting for some strong man's
 
 216 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 blood, and Paku-nu — that is what mine is called — has 
 long been idle. Then whilst w T e are getting ready the 
 great canoes the women and young children will be 
 carrying away all the line mats and bales of tappa to 
 the woods, where they will hide them from the Oneroa 
 men in case we are driven back.' 
 
 ' Driven back ! ' said North, as they began to run 
 towards the house ; ' they shall never do that were they 
 ten times as strong.' 
 
 And in truth he felt all that he said. There was 
 born in him that wild desire for battle that at some 
 moment of our lives we all have felt, — a craving for a 
 personal hand-to-hand struggle which means death to 
 the beaten one. He threw himself into the coming fight 
 as ardently as he did into whatever he laid his hand to, 
 and he felt the great muscles of his arms and chest 
 stretch themselves to tautness as he imao;med he had 
 his enemy in his grasp, and was crushing him to death 
 by mere exertion of his strength. 
 
 ' We will fight side by side,' he said to Soma as 
 they neared the house, and Soma grasped his arm for 
 answer. It almost seemed to him then that he had the 
 strength of two men, such was his absolute trust and 
 reliance on his friend, and to the savageness of his 
 pleasure in the coming struggle was added the delight of 
 knowing that side by side with him this blood brother of 
 his would be fighting too. Who knows, he might have 
 to defend his friend's life with his own, and the very 
 thought of it made him clench his teeth till his jaws 
 swelled big, as he felt the strength move in him that 
 he knew he should have at his command if a struggle 
 came in which the prize was the life of the man he 
 loved. 
 
 By this time all the town was lighted ; fires had
 
 XX 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 217 
 
 been made in many places by the boys, of the dry husks 
 of coco-nuts, and tall torches were burning outside most 
 of the houses, so that every one could see quite well 
 enough to make all necessary preparations. It was 
 a scene of the greatest excitement. Chiefs were 
 running from house to house to see that every man 
 had arms ; women and girls and children were hastily 
 making bundles of their most precious mats and cloths, 
 and already a long procession was forming itself of these 
 female porters who were bearing off their wealth to a 
 secure and secret place in the forest. But nowhere 
 was there any sign of fear ; old and young alike were 
 possessed with a courage that spoke well for their 
 chances in battle. The boys could not be induced to 
 help the women to carry off the property to the woods, 
 — that, they said, was women's work; they armed them- 
 selves, too, as well as they could, and hung about the 
 bara or attached themselves to any little group of men 
 who might be talking of the one absorbing question. 
 From his infancy an Omean boy is taught that courage 
 is the first of all the virtues, and to be called a coward 
 is worse than to be called murderer or thief ; so that it 
 was natural that boys, who were mere children in years, 
 should have a spirit and courage that would not have 
 disgraced their fathers. 
 
 When North and Soma entered the house they found 
 that Motuiti was already there, singing quietly in his 
 old voice as he got down dusty bundles of spears from 
 the rafters and untied the thongs that bound them. 
 
 ' How did you get here so quickly ? ' said Soma to 
 the old man. 'We have run all the way and have 
 just come.' 
 
 ' I knew what all that talking meant,' said Motuiti 
 dryly, ' and did not stop to listen. I knew it was war.
 
 218 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 Who with did not matter. Motuiti came back to get 
 ready the arms for his men/ 
 
 So long as Motuiti remained young enough and 
 strong enough to fulfil all the duties of a chief it would 
 have been considered most presumptuous and unfilial 
 for Soma to interfere in any of the affairs belonging to 
 his office, so that as soon as they had found their 
 own arms they left the house again to Motuiti and his 
 following, which now was crowding in. Soma was 
 instinctively turning to the beach, where already a 
 little crowd had gathered round the great canoe-sheds, 
 but Chris stopped him and said — 
 
 ' I must speak to Venga now. I could not when 
 all the people were around her.' 
 
 ' About Utame ? ' asked Soma with a tone of quiet 
 surprise in his voice, that at a time such as this North 
 could stop to think about a girl. 
 
 Eetracing their steps to Ilo's house they found the 
 old woman, wide awake and talking fast to one of 
 Ilo's wives, although she was almost exhausted by the 
 long and difficult journey she had just accomplished. 
 Directly she recognised North she rose and came over 
 to where he and Soma stood, and lowering her loud 
 voice to a sort of strident whisper, she said in answer 
 to Christian's anxious question — 
 
 ' Yes, the girl is well. As the sun rises every 
 morning she says, " He will come to-day." And when 
 you do not come she smiles and says, " He will come 
 to-morrow, mother." ' 
 
 Chris felt himself blush with tenderness as the old 
 woman gave him this little detail of Utame's life 
 in the most matter-of-fact manner. He had hardly 
 time to give Venga a message for the girl, saying that 
 he was on the point of coming the next day when the
 
 XX 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 219 
 
 news of war Lad come, when loud cries of ' Soma, 
 Soma e Motuiti!' from the beach summoned them away. 
 Only staying to ask Venga to tell Utame that he loved 
 her just the same and had kept his promise to her, he 
 rushed away with his friend, who was calling him with 
 the utmost impatience. 
 
 In the space of an hour from the time that Venga 
 arrived with her news everything was ready in Otorangi 
 for the expected attack of the Oneroa men, and Ilo, 
 wishing his enemies to think him unprepared, ordered 
 every light to be put out in the town and every one 
 to remain quite silently at his post. The first part of 
 the order was strictly obeyed ; each fire was scattered 
 and every torch extinguished, but it was impossible to 
 make so many excited men hold their tongues, and 
 through the darkness a murmur of talk, and in some 
 places of laughter, made itself heard. The time passed 
 very slowly to the waiting men, but no one in all the 
 town closed an eye in sleep, and quietly the night 
 waned without any attack being made by the expected 
 enemy. An hour or so before dawn Ilo, who knew 
 something of the probable tactics of the Omeans, ordered 
 a meal for all the men, which, that they should not 
 leave their stations along the beach, was brought to 
 them from their houses by the women.
 
 CHAPTEE XXI 
 
 When at last that night of watching drew to a close, 
 when the fingers of morning began to fine away the dark- 
 ness from the world, Ilo, who, as a good general should, 
 had been walking from one post to another all the 
 long night through, ordered all the women and sleepy 
 children back to the houses, and said that every man 
 must conceal himself as well as possible among the 
 rocks of the shore or the bushes which fringed it. His 
 orders were exactly obeyed, and when the dim light 
 grew strong enough for anything to be seen, the town 
 and the whole beach looked as solitary as though the 
 place was sleeping deeply as on every other day. Each 
 eye was anxiously turned towards the lagoon as the 
 day broke, but the calm sea was absolutely deserted, 
 and some of the younger men thought that all danger 
 for that morning was past, when just before the sun rose 
 three great canoes with their mat sails spread swept 
 round the forest -covered point of land that formed 
 the eastern side of the bay. A loud murmurous 
 exclamation rose along the shore, which showed that 
 they had been seen almost simultaneously by all the 
 hidden men. 
 
 From where he was crouching Ilo shouted out — the 
 distance of the canoes was still so great that there was 
 no danger of being overheard by them — that every man
 
 CHAP, xxi A SOUTH SEA LOVER 221 
 
 should keep himself hidden until the moment when 
 the enemy should begin to disembark, and that no one 
 was to stir until he gave the order. The canoes 
 travelled quickly, for not only w^as the light breeze in 
 their favour, but the men on board, knowing that day 
 was so near at hand, redoubled their exertions. 
 
 At last the canoes were so close to land that the 
 Otorangi men could see that there were only enough 
 men in each one to manage it, and that all the crowd 
 of armed warriors they expected to see in them was 
 absent. At first they could not understand the mean- 
 ing of this, but in another moment loud shrieks from 
 the town of ' Kotou gohu — the enemy is on us ! ' 
 made plain the trick that the Oneroans had played 
 upon them. They had landed their men in the night 
 some little distance up the coast, then had sent the 
 canoes down the lagoon to the front of the town to 
 make the Otorangi men think they were to be attacked 
 from the sea, so that, whilst the attention of the 
 enemy was thus concentrated on the shore, the whole 
 armed force of the attacking party might enter the 
 town in the rear and take it at once by surprise. All 
 this elaborate preparation had been made on the chance 
 — always a very possible one in Polynesian warfare — 
 that the party to be attacked had somehow been in- 
 formed of the enemy's intention, as had been the case 
 in the present instance. The scheme had succeeded 
 admirably, for all the plans of Ilo were upset by this 
 most unexpected turn, and in great disorder his men 
 rushed from their hiding-places on the beach back to 
 the town. 
 
 By the time that North and Soma, who were 
 amongst the foremost of the party, reached the hara, a 
 scene of the greatest confusion was taking place in
 
 222 A SOUTH SEA LOVEK chap. 
 
 the town ; the enemy was already entering it, and a 
 crowd of frightened children and women with babies 
 in their arms were rushing across the square towards 
 the gardens and forests on the other side, in which, 
 with an animal- like instinct, they intended to hide. 
 The attacking party, under the command of a strik- 
 ingly tall chief, who wore a singular and very large 
 head-dress of a sort of fine basket-work covered with 
 small feathers, seeing the Otorangi men spring up as 
 though by magic from the ground, paused and formed 
 itself in an irregular but solid line. Seeing this, Ilo, 
 who recognised the disadvantage at which he was 
 placed by the straggling of his men, most of whom 
 had not yet had time to collect together, shouted in 
 stentorian tones a command to halt. 
 
 ' Why does he not let us attack them ? ' said Soma, 
 his voice actually ringing with impatience. 
 
 'Because he knows it would be foolish for our 
 straggling men to throw themselves on that compact 
 mass,' answered Chris, whose judgment remained cool, 
 although his heart was beating fast and his face was 
 flushed with excitement. 
 
 In a few moments all, or nearly all, of Ilo's men 
 were collected in the bara, and the two little forces 
 stood facing each other, with a look of grim determina- 
 tion on the savage faces which showed that small mercy 
 was to be expected on either side. The Oneroans 
 were a splendid lot of men ; like the Otorangi warriors, 
 naked, except for the savage ornaments that heightened 
 their martial appearance, and armed with clubs 
 and spears, and some few of them with bows and 
 arrows. Even at that moment Chris could not help 
 noticing the beauty of their symmetrical forms and 
 admiring the expression of courage, almost of delight,
 
 xxi A SOUTH SEA LOVEI? 223 
 
 in their fine faces. It seemed as true of them as of 
 his party, that war and bloodshed were as the breath 
 of their nostrils, and he felt with them, as the old 
 savage and imregenerate nature in him surged over and 
 drowned all nobler feelings, that truly a man only really 
 lived in war time and in fighting. Object or reason 
 for the quarrel was of no importance, so that the 
 struggle and the fighting were to be had. He felt 
 nothing but that he was a great strong animal, and a 
 fighting animal too ; and the strength and beauty of his 
 enemies only made him feel the more eager to get at 
 them, to have them beneath his hands, and to make a 
 fair trial of strength against strength, and skill against 
 skill with them. He could hear next to him the deep 
 panting breaths of Soma, that seemed pumped up by 
 the throbbing of his great eager heart, and he felt his 
 breath hot on his neck when his friend turned and 
 said something to him that he did not hear. To his 
 surprise he found that he was panting too. 
 
 For a very short time the enemies faced each other 
 without making a movement, each waiting for the 
 other to begin the attack, and then the Oneroans let 
 fly a few arrows into the line of Ilo's men, which 
 seemed to sting them instantly into action. 
 
 ' Now,' cried Soma, ' they are dead men.' 
 
 Shouting an oath, that w T as like the roar of the lion 
 as he springs, Christian, side by side with Soma, rushed 
 to the attack. The lust. of blood was upon him, and 
 he laughed loud and wildly from the rapture of thus 
 letting his passions go free. 
 
 With a roar of deep bass voices that shook the air 
 with the terror of it, the two forces left their positions 
 at the same moment and rushed upon each other with 
 savage fury. Christian did not seem to touch the
 
 224 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 ground as he ran, such was the wild exhilaration that 
 possessed him ; he only saw the mass of men before 
 him for his slaying, and leaped upon them with his 
 club in air. 
 
 Each line kept well together, and they met with a 
 loud thud of naked bodies and a crash of clubs. Some 
 fell on either side at the first rough onset, pierced by 
 the barbed spears that some of the men of each party 
 carried. For a moment a grim silence prevailed, but 
 it was for only one moment ; the next the air was 
 filled with yells and groans and howls as blows were 
 given and received, or some strong man received his 
 death and shouted in his agony. 
 
 The sun had risen into a blue and peaceful sky as 
 the fight began, and the whole bam was flooded with 
 the warm brightness of the earliest hour of the tropical 
 clay ; a few yards off, at the edge of the forest, the 
 birds were singing till the town was sweet with their 
 woodland music. Only a foot or two above the heads 
 of the surging mass of men two fragile butterflies of a 
 delicate blue, like two bits of the sky blown down by 
 the wind, circled round one another in swift and giddy 
 flight, now close together and then suddenly apart, as 
 love or coyness impelled them. Nature was in her 
 sweetest, gayest mood. At the edge of the gardens, 
 ready to start into the woods at any sign of danger, 
 the women stood with agonised faces, holding back 
 their struggling naked little children by the hand, 
 watching their men as they fought. 
 
 From the first moment, whilst still neither party 
 had made the attack, Chris had singled out his man. 
 This was a tall savage with a short curling black beard 
 and shaggy throat, who, although not the leader of the 
 Oneroans, from his chief-like bearing and the value
 
 xxi A SOUTH SEA LOVER 225 
 
 of the ornaments he wore, must have been a man of 
 some importance. When the forces came in collision 
 these two were not directly opposite to one another, 
 and for the first few moments North fought desperately 
 with those who were immediately in front of him, 
 feeling a thrill of terrible delight as one man went 
 down with a blood-curdling shriek before him and was 
 trampled under foot by his own people. But in a short 
 time he saw the man he had singled out at a little 
 distance to one side of him, and perhaps there was 
 something magnetic in the glance he threw upon him, 
 for the Oneroan, with that strange intuition which 
 enables us to recognise an enemy, seemed to know 
 what was passing in North's mind, for with one push 
 of his great arm he shoved a young man of his own 
 party on one side and took his place in front of 
 Christian. 
 
 By this time the two compact bodies had opened 
 out somewhat, that each man might have free play of 
 his weapons without damaging his own right and left 
 hand neighbours ; and the battle, which had at first 
 been general, divided itself in little groups and some- 
 times into single combat between two champions of 
 either side. In this manner North and the Oneroan 
 were separated from the other combatants, and with an 
 evil light in their eyes they rushed upon one another. 
 Although Chris was a tall and a very strong man, 
 his opponent was taller and, judging by the immense 
 development of the muscles of his arms and shoulders, 
 stronger, but North was lighter and quicker on his 
 feet. The Oneroan was armed with a very heavy 
 curved club, the concave side of which was sharp, and 
 the back broad and solid to give strength to it and 
 weight to the blow ; whilst Christian's weapon was a 
 
 (I
 
 226 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 short-handled club of the common sort, in the use of 
 which he was better practised, and which he had taken 
 the precaution to attach to his wrist by means of a 
 tough band of sinnet. 
 
 Seeing the nature of his antagonist's weapon, North 
 knew that he must depend chiefly upon his agility, 
 and springing upon him he aimed a violent blow at 
 his neck ; but the Oneroan, lifting his left arm, 
 received it on the inner part of it, whence it glided 
 with a dull thud on to his breast. The fellow never 
 wavered, though Chris had used his full force, and 
 without losing a second he swung his own great 
 weapon round, which was already raised in air ; but by 
 springing back Chris avoided the stroke. Before his 
 enemy had time to lift his club again North closed 
 with him once more, and grasping his short mace with 
 both hands, struck the Oneroan so crashing a blow 
 on the right shoulder that he dropped his club and 
 staggered back a pace or two before he could recover 
 himself. His first movement was to regain his 
 weapon, but North was too quick for him, and had 
 seized it, and whirling it round his head, flung it to a 
 distance. 
 
 The man stood for a second as though dazed, and 
 then, with a splendid courage, rushed empty-handed 
 on his foe. Christian, seeing him thus defenceless, with 
 a natural instinctive chivalry that showed the character 
 of the man, as such unconscious and impulsive acts 
 always do, slipped the noose from his wrist and 
 dropped his own club. Weaponless, the two men 
 closed in a hand-to-hand struggle that filled the heart 
 of North with a savage joy. The Oneroan clipped 
 Chris round the chest with so close a grip that it 
 would have crushed a less strong man ; but twining
 
 xxi A SOUTH SEA LOVER 227 
 
 one leg between those of his antagonist North managed 
 a clever wrestler's fall and threw him to the ground. 
 They fell as one man, for the Polynesian never loosed 
 his hold, but he was underneath. 
 
 North now began to grow savage ; his temper went, 
 and he felt his strength rising with his passion, for he 
 failed to unclasp the grasp of the Oneroan round his 
 chest, and he began to feel his breathing growing short 
 and distressed. Had his ribs not been of iron they 
 must have been crushed in. His arms were still both 
 free, though his adversary, who was lying on his back, 
 had managed to throw his great legs round North's 
 and firmly to imprison them. For a moment or so 
 they rolled about the ground in their violent struggles, 
 Christian's grasp slipping several times on the sweat- 
 ing body of his opponent, but at last he succeeded in 
 getting a firm hold of his throat with both hands. 
 Nothing that the Oneroan now did could make him let 
 go, and he saw the handsome face of his antagonist 
 grow dark and swollen as the writhing man struggled 
 for breath. But even then, when he felt death near at 
 hand, he never relaxed his grip on North. He hoped 
 still to conquer, and Chris felt the iron circle round 
 him becoming each second tighter and less bearable, 
 and his own face grew a dull and livid crimson as he 
 no longer could get air into his lungs. 
 
 In another moment, however, when he was at the 
 last pitch of endurance, Chris suddenly felt that the 
 stifling grasp was relaxed, and filling his freed chest 
 with air, he looked down at the man whose life was 
 in his hands. The hands and arms that had almost 
 crushed the life out of him were now feebly plucking 
 and tearing at Chris's wrists to try to force them 
 from his throat, but in vain. Looking into the face of
 
 228 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 his still conscious enemy he saw the swollen and 
 bursting lips move, and he thought he could read a 
 dumb prayer for life in the bloodshot eyes ; and the 
 tenderness and mercy which were natural to his heart, 
 but which had been for the time expelled by sterner 
 feelings, stole back into it. He shook the brute out 
 of himself, and with an oath that was almost a sob he 
 loosed his grasp of the man's throat, and said in Omean : 
 
 ' Yes, you shall live. I will not kill you.' 
 
 It may have been an absurd act of chivalry, but 
 Christian was chivalrous, and it seemed natural 
 enough to him. He helped the man to sit up, and, 
 in a moment's time, to rise unsteadily to his feet. All 
 this time the Oneroan never said a word, but gazed 
 fixedly at North as though to impress his face On his 
 memory, and then, as he staggered off to join a little 
 detachment of his own forces, he said — 
 
 ' Tonuia na he ton ; the fight was a fair one. You 
 gave Mautara his life. He is your man.' 
 
 North did not know what he meant by that last 
 part of his sentence ; indeed in the noise that was 
 going on he paid no heed to what he said. 
 
 Meanwhile the tide of battle had flowed this way 
 and that upon the spacious field of the ham, and when 
 Chris looked round, at the end of his own personal 
 struggle, during which he had entirely forgotten the 
 fact that a battle was raging round him, he found that 
 he was separated by some little distance from the 
 main body of belligerents. He could not tell how the 
 fortunes of the day were going, so stooping and pick- 
 ing up his club he slipped the thong of it round his 
 wrist, and still panting from his late contest, ran 
 towards the centre of the affray. He had not gone 
 many yards, leaping the contorted bodies of the dead
 
 XXI 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVEIt 229 
 
 or wounded that he passed, when he heard a hoarse 
 and husky voice, which, he seemed to recognise, cry 
 out behind him for help. 
 
 He turned and, with a momentary shiver that 
 chilled his flesh, he saw Soma, still erect and fighting, 
 but on the point of being overpowered by a little party 
 of four Oneroans, which for a moment longer he kept 
 at bay. 
 
 With a howl of rage and despair Chris raced 
 towards them, scarcely touching the ground as lie ran, 
 and with the full impetus gained by his speed lie 
 crashed upon the men. One man fell from the mere 
 force with which Chris rushed against him, to rise 
 again the next moment; but another one, who had 
 raised his club for a death-blow to Soma, fell like a log, 
 with his skull split open by the first blow that North 
 made. As he had said, he felt he had the strength of 
 ten men now that the life of his friend, his ofa-namu, 
 was at stake. It was well that he came then, for Soma 
 was weaponless ; he had broken his famous Paku-nu and 
 the neck of a man at the same time, and' the pieces 
 of the club lay battered and bloodstained by the side 
 of the man it had killed. 
 
 A new light shone in Soma's face as Christian 
 came to his aid ; his very presence seemed to give him 
 fresh courage and new strength. It was not a time 
 for talking, with three men — for the one that Chris 
 had first knocked down had risen to his feet and 
 returned to the attack — engaging two, one of whom 
 was unarmed, but Soma could not repress a sort of 
 howl of joy. 
 
 ' I knew you would come in time.' 
 
 ' Yes,' said North simply. 
 
 Chris engaged one of the two men who were
 
 230 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 attacking Soma, giving and receiving many a hard 
 knock which would ache badly enough by and by, 
 but which in the heat of battle he scarcely felt. He 
 could have managed to hold his own with this fellow, 
 breathed though he was by his struggle with Mautara, 
 but his antagonist was joined by the man he had 
 knocked down in his first onset, and he felt himself 
 being slowly overpowered. As they fought they grad- 
 ually moved away from Soma and his adversary, till 
 there was some distance between them. He deter- 
 mined to bring the struggle to a conclusion one way 
 or another ; so, seizing his club in both hands, leaving 
 his body unprotected and exposed to the blows of his 
 second assailant, he closed with the man he had first 
 engaged, and swinging his club round his head like a 
 flash of light, brought it down crashing on the left 
 side of his enemy's face. Clapping his hand to his 
 shattered jaw the man turned with a dull howl of 
 anguish and fled. 
 
 Seeing the fate of his companion Chris's second 
 man left him and rushed to the rescue of the third 
 Oneroan, who was left with the defenceless Soma, 
 hoping to overpower him at once, and then for the 
 two to finish with North. He started too late. Soma's 
 adversary, little knowing the gigantic strength of his 
 foe, and seeing him with empty hands, had thought to 
 make short work of him. He rushed in an unguarded 
 manner upon Soma, aiming a blow at his head with 
 his jagged and heavy club. But Soma was not the 
 man to let himself be killed in this simple fashion. 
 He suddenly dropped as the club was swung, and fall- 
 ing to the earth, seized the Oneroan by his ankles, 
 and with one swift and violent jerk threw him to the 
 ground. Before he had time even to attempt to rise
 
 xxi A SOUTH SEA LOVEE 231 
 
 Soma had both hands firmly imbedded in his thick 
 bushy hair, and crushing his head into the hard and 
 stony earth, he literally, by sheer strength, ground the 
 life of the man out of him. 1 It was a frightful sight ; 
 but in the field of battle, with Death ready to tap 
 every man on the shoulder, there is no time to think 
 what is terrible or not, and Chris had no feeling but 
 one of delight in the courage and the noble strength 
 of his friend. 
 
 The last of the four Oneroan men, seeing that 
 Soma had great difficulty in getting to his feet — he 
 was bleeding profusely from a wound in the thigh, 
 from which part of the barbed head of a broken spear 
 was projecting — rushed past North with a long spear 
 that he had snatched up from the ground, poised to 
 pierce Soma in his exposed side. Chris darted after 
 him, but the Oneroan was the fresher man, and he 
 could not overtake him to strike him with his club. 
 The distance that separated them from Soma was not 
 more than twenty or thirty yards, and the point of the 
 Oneroan's spear was within a foot or two of Soma's 
 naked side, when Chris managed to grasp the long 
 handle of the spear that projected behind the bearer 
 of it, and as he raised the end of it the point was 
 lowered, and, with the whole impetus of the man's 
 running, the spear was driven deep into the breast of 
 the Oneroan who lay dead at Soma's feet. 
 
 Seeing that his blow. was frustrated, and that North 
 was close on his heels, this fellow did not pause in his 
 flight, but ran lightly past Soma towards the centre of 
 the bara ; he got off scot-free, as Christian was too 
 exhausted to follow him, even had he wished to leave 
 Soma unprotected again. Neither of them spoke for 
 
 1 A fact.
 
 232 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 a moment, for both were panting for breath ; but at 
 last, wiping away with a shaking hand the sweat that 
 was pouring down his face, Soma pointed to Christian's 
 chest, down which a stream of blood was flowing from 
 a torn and abraded wound. 
 
 ' What is that ? ' he asked. 
 
 ' What ? ' said North, looking down ; and then, as 
 he saw that he was wounded, a comical look came 
 into his face, and he added, ' I don't know. I never 
 felt it. I did not know I was wounded. It is nothing, 
 so let me see what I can do for you. Why, Soma, 
 you have half a spear in your leg.' 
 
 ' Yes,' said the islander, ' that fellow there did it, 
 but I broke his neck in return.' 
 
 ' Can you walk ? ' 
 
 ' No, not with this wood in me.' 
 
 North was anxious to stop the bleeding, which was 
 very profuse, but nothing could be done whilst the 
 spear was still in the wound. Soma saw this and 
 said — 
 
 ' Help me, Papalangi, and I will take it out.' 
 
 Seating himself with North's assistance, he grasped 
 the broken piece of spear, but the barbed head, which 
 was buried in the flesh, prevented it from being pulled 
 out. He bore the excruciating pain of it like a Stoic, 
 but he could not help the natural colour of his face 
 changing. Christian saw that Soma could not do it 
 himself, and knowing that if the enemy came upon 
 him in that helpless condition he would be instantly 
 clubbed, he determined upon performing a very rough 
 operation himself then and there. He made Soma lie 
 down on one side, and then said to him — 
 
 ' I must do it. The pain will be very great.' 
 
 ' If you do it I can smile,' said Soma quite calmly.
 
 XXI A SOUTH SEA LOVEU 233 
 
 Knowing that it was the barbed sides of the spear 
 that prevented it being pulled out, Chris saw at once 
 that the only thing to be done was to push the spear 
 right through the thick part of the thigh ; and this he 
 did. The agonising pain that he knew he must be 
 inflicting made him sick, but he saw it was Soma's 
 only chance, and he went on with it. The work took 
 some little time, for the muscles of his thigh were 
 like iron, but he never stirred ; he only gripped one 
 of North's legs — he was kneeling beside him — till 
 his nails pierced the flesh, and all he said was — 
 
 ' Is it nearly finished ? ' 
 
 "When the spear was extracted, and Chris had seen 
 as well as he could that no splinters were remaining, 
 he brought the edges of the wounds together, and tear- 
 ing up his maid he bound the leg tightly, and managed 
 to stanch the bleeding. 
 
 ' Now,' said North, ' that is done. I must get you 
 off somewhere. Can you stand ? ' 
 
 ' Yes,' said Soma somewhat faintly, and he staggered 
 to his feet. 
 
 ' If you can't,' said Chris, ' get on my back, and I 
 can carry you to the edge of the forest, where you will 
 be safe whoever wins.' 
 
 But this plan was never executed. The two men 
 had been too much occupied with their own fighting 
 to notice how the day had gone, and neither of them 
 knew to which side victory leaned ; but at thismomenl 
 loud and ringing shouts from the square informed them 
 that one side or the other had conquered. They were 
 not long in doubt, for directly afterwards all that 
 remained of the attacking party were seen to be 
 running full speed across the hara towards where 
 their canoes lay at a stone's throw from the shore.
 
 234 A SOUTH SEA LOVEE chap, xxi 
 
 The Oneroans in their flight had to pass the very spot 
 where North and Soma were standing, and some of 
 their young men, enraged by defeat, made ready to 
 club them as they passed ; but the Oneroan chief, who 
 had apparently passed scatheless through the affray with 
 the exception of the loss of his feathered helmet, howled 
 out — 
 
 ' Take them to the canoes. They shall be for a 
 sacrifice.' 
 
 Four or five men seized Christian and Soma, and 
 they were carried along in the hurrying crowd to the 
 water's edge. Here Chris did make some efforts at 
 escape ; but seeing that Soma, half fainting from loss 
 of blood, had not the strength to follow him, he let 
 himself be pushed through the shallow water to the 
 side of the great double canoe, on to which both he 
 and Soma were hustled and thrown. 
 
 The Otorangi men followed their enemies into the 
 sea and succeeded in capturing one canoe ; but they 
 were beaten off, with some loss, from the other two, 
 which in wild and fearful haste paddled off towards 
 Oneroa.
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 
 The breeze which had helped the canoes on their way 
 to the town had fallen dead at sunrise, so that the 
 Oneroans had to depend entirely upon their paddles for 
 their safety, and for some little time, until they had 
 put some distance between them and the shore, no 
 attention was paid to anything else. The men who 
 had been left in charge of the canoes were insufficient 
 in number to paddle them back when loaded as they 
 now were, so that many of the men who had been 
 fighting had to help in the work, exhausted as they 
 were. But the speed was allowed to be slackened, as 
 the Otorangi men, satisfied with their victory and the 
 capture of the one canoe, made no attempt to follow 
 the flight of their enemies ; indeed it would have been 
 useless, for although the canoes were ready they were not 
 launched, and it would take some time to get them afloat. 
 The heat was now very great, and all the men were 
 parched with thirst, so that Mautara, who was one of 
 the minor chiefs and was in command of this canoe, 
 ordered a number of coco-nuts, which lay in a heap 
 at the end of the canoe, tied together in bunches by 
 strips of their own fibrous ' husks, to be opened and 
 passed round. All the men drank, and at a word from 
 the chief, in spite of the protests of some of the men, 
 both Christian and Soma were given to drink also.
 
 236 A SOUTH SEA LOVEE 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 The sea was of glass, and so blue that the canoe 
 seemed floating in sky brought earthwards ; it was so 
 smooth and still — for the reef cut off the heart-beat of 
 the open ocean — that, looking down through fathoms of 
 clear water, Christian could see the gorgeous weeds and 
 brilliant corals at the bottom in every detail as though 
 quite close at hand. Now and then some little fish 
 that was bolder than his fellows rose to the surface 
 and sucked and nibbled with a tiny sound, as though 
 athirst for air, and then the smooth water for far 
 around would ripple into spreading rings. The sea 
 was as clear as the air — down through which we shall 
 look, perhaps, some time and watch the ways of our 
 late fellows as men now look at fishes, and find the 
 surface of that ethereal ocean all rippled into circles, 
 too, by the movements of the men below. 
 
 The canoes kept close in shore, so close that they 
 could hear all the woodland sounds across the water 
 and smell the perfumes of the flowers. At times, when 
 forest-crowned cliffs, from which were drooping pendent 
 trees and trails of delicate green vines, edged the shore, 
 the canoes passed over the bright reflections in the 
 water of all the beauties of the land. As point after 
 point was passed and fresh little bays were entered 
 the loveliness only increased, for new vistas of the 
 verdant interior opened out in the valleys, which ran 
 back, as though for shelter and protection, to the mass 
 of the mountains which lay blue in the distance through 
 the summer haze. 
 
 Towards those mountains Christian's gaze was 
 oftenest turned, for there in the shelter of that 
 great volcanic cone, which he could recognise always 
 by its unwavering column of cloud, lived the one 
 woman to whom his heart cleaved, and who, in his
 
 xxii A SOUTH SEA LOVER 237 
 
 sorrow perhaps more than in his joy, was never absent 
 from his thoughts for long together. But it was 
 hardly sorrow that Christian felt that day as the 
 pictured shore glided dreamlike past them ; it was all 
 so beautiful that his happy nature could not give way 
 to despair, although he and his friend were defenceless 
 and prisoners in the hands of enemies suffering from 
 the mortification of defeat. Hope, the fragrant herb — 
 it was almost a weed in North's heart that choked by 
 its luxuriance the benefits gained from experience — 
 sprang up again uninjured and blossomed with many 
 a promise. They were not dead, at any rate, and life 
 and hope were almost synonymous with Christian. 
 
 Sleep, the death in life of every day, had thrown 
 his soft and downy wing about the wearied Soma ; 
 forgetful of heat and wounds and weakness, he lay 
 by Chris's side on the deck that stretched from side 
 to side of the double canoe. North rested the head 
 of the sleeping man upon his knee. Here was one 
 cause, at any rate, for Christian's happiness. Captive, 
 bound, bruised, and weary though he was, his heart 
 was filled with an heroic joy as he felt by his side the 
 warm and living flesh of this one chosen friend of his 
 whom he had rescued from death by the strength of 
 his right arm and the high courage of his heart. By 
 saving his life he had forged a link in the chain that 
 bound him to Soma stronger than any of the rest. 
 What mattered what the. future might bring him, the 
 present was his ; and the double life he lived — his 
 own and that other which was dearer — felt all the 
 warmer and the sweeter now that both of them had 
 felt the cold breath of Death blow about them and the 
 chill of his hand fall numb upon their hearts. 
 
 It was not until well on into the afternoon that the
 
 238 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP. 
 
 canoes came in sight of the town of Oneroa, for it was 
 a still and windless day, and the men at the paddles 
 were too weary to make any speed. The heat had been 
 almost intolerable to Christian, though the Polynesians 
 were not incommoded at all by it, and he ached in 
 every limb. The wound in his chest, though not deep 
 or dangerous, became feverish and very painful, so that 
 he was almost as glad as his enemies when they at last 
 drew near the town. Soma had slept on well beyond 
 noon and woke up like a giant refreshed. 
 
 The town of Oneroa, unlike Otorangi, was not 
 situated in the curve of a bay. All the temples and 
 houses had been built on a narrow and rocky promon- 
 tory that ran out abruptly from the shore for some 
 distance into the lagoon ; it divided by its rocky reef 
 two small and sandy bays. There were only slight 
 signs of vegetation on this spur of land, but a few 
 slanting coco -nuts broke the monotony of it. The 
 gardens were all on the mainland. This curious site 
 for a town had evidently been chosen for the facilities 
 it offered for defence, for by building a strong palisade 
 as a fortification across the narrow neck where the 
 promontory joined the mainland, the town was easily 
 made secure from all land attack. This was what had 
 been done. 
 
 On its sea faces the promontory was in places so 
 steep, although rising but six or seven feet above the 
 water, that some of the houses actually overhung the 
 sea, being supported on stout piles driven in amongst 
 the submerged rocks. It was only possible to land 
 from the canoes in one place, access to which was 
 gained by passing through a somewhat narrow channel 
 that could easily be defended ; but once having passed 
 between the rocks of this passage there was a small
 
 xxii A SOUTH SEA LOVER 239 
 
 landlocked harbour, in which the canoes could safely 
 lie at anchor. 
 
 Although, until lately, there had been peace between 
 the Oneroans and the people of Otorangi for some years, 
 Soma had never visited the town, so that it was with 
 the keenest interest, though his life was not worth 
 many hours' purchase, that he examined it in every 
 detail as the canoes neared the shore. 
 
 There was a crowd of anxious people standing on 
 every available space of land from which the approach 
 of the canoes could be witnessed ; but they waited in 
 absolute silence, as they could tell by the demeanour 
 of the returning warriors that they came back defeated 
 and not elate with victory. All the occupants of the 
 canoes preserved an equal silence, which was not broken 
 until the leading canoe was deftly brought alongside a 
 sort of clumsy jetty of loose blocks of stone that ran 
 along part of one side of the little natural harbour. 
 On this was standing a group of old and disabled men, 
 chiefs and priests and decrepit warriors, headed by the 
 hoary and fierce -looking head chief of Oneroa — the 
 famous Faaori. 
 
 This old man, with eyes blazing and his whole face 
 quivering with passion, demanded in angry tones an 
 account of the expedition and why it had thus dis- 
 astrously terminated. His anger made him forgetful 
 of all chief-like decorum, or he would never have ques- 
 tioned the chief, under whose command the expedition 
 had been undertaken, before the public ; but his im- 
 patience was too great to brook any delay. This young- 
 chief was nephew to Faaori and was a man of re- 
 nowned courage, but he was literally shaking with fear 
 as he stepped from the prow of the canoe and faced 
 the passionate old man. The first words that Faaori
 
 240 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 addressed to him as he stepped ashore were not calcu- 
 lated to restore his self-possession. All he said was — 
 
 ' You, Tana e Irua, back again alive ? None but 
 cowards come back from a defeat.' 
 
 ' Our surprise was no surprise,' stammered the 
 miserable Tana. ' We were expected.' 
 
 ' Then,' said the old man quickly, ' your plans were 
 made as badly as you carried them out.' 
 
 In the presence of this raging old man, in whose 
 absolute hands their lives were placed, Christian and 
 Soma felt sure as to their fate ; it was only a question 
 of ' when ' ; and though both of them were men of 
 tried courage, they were but mortal, and their youth 
 was strong within them, so that both felt the horror of 
 the death that was thus brought so near to them in 
 cold blood, as they had never felt it in times of danger 
 or of battle. All the men had landed from the canoes 
 by this time, and Soma and North amongst them. 
 Both men stood quite calmly, and with steady eyes 
 determined to meet Death grimly ; but though their 
 quietness might deceive their captors, neither of them 
 could hide from the keen eyes of the other all traces of 
 the emotion he felt. 
 
 ' A man dies but once,' whispered Soma. 
 
 ' I wish it had been in battle,' answered North. 
 
 Whilst they were speaking old Faaori ended his 
 harangue. 
 
 ' Oneroa would not be mourning her defeat and her 
 dead sons,' he said, 'if I, your chief, and these old 
 warriors had been with you. You young men have 
 the courage of women and the strength of children. 
 The brave ones you have left behind you on the field 
 of battle. How many of my men are slain ? ' 
 
 Tana told him the number of the dead, and said
 
 xxii A SOUTH SEA LOVEE 241 
 
 that as many or more of the Otorangi men had been 
 killed by them. 
 
 ' Ngako told fables/ said the old man scornfully, 
 making use of a well-known proverb. Then suddenly 
 pointing to North and Soma, of whom he seemed to 
 have taken no notice before, he said — 
 
 ' Who are those two men ? I have not seen them 
 before.' 
 
 ' They are two prisoners we have caught. We 
 brought them for a sacrifice to Borutu,' said Tana 
 eagerly, hoping to propitiate the old man. 
 
 ' They are better warriors than yourselves,' said 
 Faaori viciously, ' or they would not have driven you 
 back. I will talk with them. You, Mautara, take 
 them to your house and give them food and all things 
 that they want. They are brave men. Keep them 
 safe,' he added savagely, as Mautara, the young chief 
 whose life Christian had spared, beckoned to them to 
 follow him. 
 
 This most unexpected clemency on the part of the 
 old chief, who was famous for his ferocity and cruelty, 
 probably originated more from a desire to humiliate 
 the conquered chief than from any real magnanimity, 
 but the two prisoners, whatever its origin, were happy 
 enough to receive even this much of mercy. It might 
 be no more than a short reprieve, but every hour 
 gained was an advantage and increased their chances 
 of escape, with thoughts and hopes of which their 
 minds were already occupied. 
 
 Without further delay Christian and Soma were 
 marched off from the landing-place into the town, 
 where they were the objects of the intensest popular 
 interest, women and children, and such of the men as 
 had been unable to find standing-room on the little quay, 
 
 E
 
 242 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP. 
 
 greeting them with jeers and addressing them in terms 
 of the greatest obloquy and insult. The feelings of the 
 whole town were naturally greatly excited against these 
 two prisoners taken from a victorious enemy, and the 
 people began to give vent to them not only by taunts 
 and gibes of the most brutal nature, but ultimately by 
 throwing stones and other missiles at the defenceless 
 men. But Miiutara — whose throat was black and livid 
 from the partial strangling he had undergone at Chris's 
 hands — kept his word to North, and proved himself to 
 be ' his man ' by putting a stop to these demonstra- 
 tions. He stood still for a moment and shouted out — 
 
 ' Do no harm to these men. Faaori-eki has put his 
 tabu on them.' 
 
 The words were magical, for although black looks 
 met them on every side, no further attempt to injure 
 them was made. 
 
 They found the town of Oneroa, now that they 
 came to enter it, even more different from anything 
 they had yet seen than, from the sea view of it, they 
 expected it to be. The promontory on which it was 
 built was so narrow that the numerous houses, great 
 and small, of which the place consisted had had to be 
 built so close together that there was but very little 
 space between them ; in many instances the buildings 
 joined. The only open space was the long and irregu- 
 lar street that ran from end to end of the town, and 
 this was in no part of any great width. To Soma, 
 who was accustomed to the more spacious ways of 
 Otorangi, it seemed almost impossible that so many 
 people could live in so confined a space. The build- 
 ings were almost identical in form and construction 
 with those of Otorangi, the only difference being in 
 those cases where the houses were partly built out over
 
 xxil A SOUTH SEA LOVER 243 
 
 the water, and there some alterations in construction 
 were necessary. 
 
 The house to which Mautara led them was a fairly 
 large one, built, in what seemed to North to be, the 
 very thickest and most populous part of the town ; 
 into this they were told to enter, and, nothing unwilling, 
 they went in. Here Mautara, with usual Polynesian 
 hospitality to any one beneath his roof, and forgetting 
 that these men were his prisoners, invited them to the 
 mats and to sit. He had ordered two of his men to 
 come to guard the entrance of the house to prevent 
 any chance of the escape of his charges, but they had 
 not yet arrived, and he seized the opportunity of being 
 for a moment alone with Soma and North, to say to 
 the latter — 
 
 ' Be member, I am your man. Let no one know. 
 I will do all I can for you.' 
 
 ' And for my brother ? ' said Chris. 
 
 'Ah, that is impossible. He is nothing to me.' 
 
 ' He is my ofa-namu.' 
 
 ' That is different,' said Mautara, recognising this 
 strange bond as a sufficient reason ; ' for him also I will 
 do what I can.' 
 
 ' If you cannot help us,' said Soma, speaking for the 
 first time, ' you can warn us if we are in danger.' 
 
 ' That I will do, but you must help me by never 
 showing that I am your man.' 
 
 This they readily promised, and then all further 
 talk was put an end to by the entrance of the two 
 men whom Mautara had sent for.
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 For some days Christian and Soma were kept to the 
 house in close confinement ; although they were not 
 bound, the strict watch that night and day was kept 
 upon them gave them no chance of escape. Mautara, 
 who saw them daily, kept them well supplied with 
 every necessary, as ordered by Faaori, but he never 
 relaxed the seeming severity of his manner and appear- 
 ance. But one morniug, when they had been perhaps 
 a week in Oneroa, by which time both men were 
 longing for exercise and change of scene, Mautara came 
 in with the welcome news that they were to go to 
 Faaori's house to be questioned on some matter of 
 which, in a quick whisper, he said he was ignorant. 
 
 ' Faaori is an angry man,' he went on. ' Do not 
 try to go against him. Do what he asks.' 
 
 ' We will,' laughed Chris, ' we are not fools. Come, 
 Soma ; ' and then in English he added, ' Hurrah, for the 
 open air. Thank God for this sunshine.' 
 
 The enforced idleness and perfect rest of the last 
 few days had had one good result, — the wound in 
 Soma's thigh was almost entirely cured ; his whole- 
 some flesh had healed wonderfully with no other 
 remedy than pure water and clean bandages, so that 
 by this time he could walk quite well again. He was, 
 however, still slightly lame, so that it was with his
 
 CHAP, xxiii A SOUTH SEA LOVER 245 
 
 hand resting on Chris's shoulder that he walked down 
 the sunny street towards the house of the chief. 
 They were already well known in the town, as almost 
 every inhabitant of it had gratified his curiosity by 
 paying them a visit at some time or other, and Faaori 
 himself was almost the only Oneroan who had not had 
 some talk with this strange and wonderful white man, 
 of whose prowess in war many of the returned war- 
 riors had spoken. It was from no lack of interest in 
 Christian that Faaori had not sent for him long before, 
 for he had questioned the chiefs of the expedition, and 
 even the fighting men, very closely about the doings of 
 this white man ; but the old warrior had been brought 
 up in stricter days, when a chief's dignity was much 
 sterner and more reserved than it had since become. 
 He knew he had the men safely in his power, and his 
 pride made him unwilling to appear either surprised or 
 curious about them ; but now that his self-respect was 
 satisfied he had sent for the two prisoners. 
 
 The change from the dulness of the house in which 
 they had been so closely kept, to the life and bustle of 
 the clean-swept town, was delightful to both men, and 
 though they were being led to the presence of the man 
 who might order their death at any moment, and 
 though they were followed by three stalwart Oneroans, 
 who were armed with clubs to prevent any attempt at 
 escape, their natural good spirits and light-heartedness 
 were not quenched. Death had been near to them so 
 many times in one form or another that at last they 
 had lost their fear of him. Many of the women who 
 were employed in their household work ran out of their 
 houses to see them pass, and most of them had a look 
 of pity in their faces and some few smiled ; but one girl, 
 — one of the most beautiful creatures, Christian thought.
 
 246 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 that he had ever seen, — who stood plaiting with deft 
 fingers a long string of sinnet, having felt the glance 
 of Soma upon her, looked up once at the comely 
 straight -limbed Polynesian, and overcome with con- 
 fusion at what she read in his eyes, dropped her work 
 and hurriedly entered the house. 
 
 'Ah ha, Soma-eki,' laughed Christian, who out of 
 the tail of his eye had seen the very ardent look of 
 admiration that his companion had cast upon the girl, 
 ' you are the same Soma in Oneroa as in Otorangi ! 
 Well, even I think she is worthy of you.' 
 
 North was right ; there was a royal splendour of 
 colour and a rare perfection of face and form about this 
 Polynesian woman which, joined to the stately grace 
 of her movements, seemed to make her a fit mate for 
 the noble specimen of strength and manliness that 
 walked beside him ; there was something satisfactory 
 to Christian, who had a most exalted opinion of the 
 worth of his ofa-namu, in the thought of this noble 
 couple. 
 
 ' Yes,' said Soma slowly, with a softened lustre in 
 his eyes that spoke of more than admiration, ' she is 
 very beautiful.' 
 
 One of the great charms of the Omean language is 
 the poetic discrimination that exists in it, that dis- 
 tinguishes qualities and feelings which in our coarser 
 speech is expressed by one word. An example of this 
 fineness was shown in Soma's last speech : the word 
 oeoetua, ' beautiful,' means nothing but the peculiar 
 beauty of women ; the beauty of men is toleka kka, 
 which, expresses also, with strange poetic insight, the 
 tallness, strength, and grace of forest trees. 
 
 Poor Soma, who was as romantic and passionate as 
 the rest of his race, walked the remaining distance to
 
 xxin A SOUTH SEA LOVER 247 
 
 Faaori's house lost in a dream which the soul-moving 
 beauty of the girl had cast upon him. He did not 
 even ask her name of his guards, with whom they 
 were upon the most friendly terms ; but Christian, who 
 had a fellow-feeling, made the inquiry in the interest 
 of Soma, and found that she was named Viara, and that 
 she was the daughter of a man who had been drowned 
 when out diving for pearl-shell at the edge of the reef, 
 his long hair becoming entangled with the branching- 
 coral which held him till he died. 
 
 The distance between the house they were confined 
 in and that of Faiiori was not great, but it was long 
 enough to do this piece of work for Soma. They 
 found the house of the chief a very large one, and 
 one of those the end of which was built out over 
 the sea ; the sides of it were, unlike the majority 
 of the Otorangi houses, closed in with reed-work, but 
 the whole seaward face of it was open. The beauty of 
 this arrangement was the first thing that struck North 
 when they entered the place ; the house was in shadow, 
 with a marvellous picture at the end of it of bright 
 blue and glowing light framed in the dark woodwork 
 of the house-posts and eaves. 
 
 The man they had been summoned to see was 
 sitting with his back towards them tying on a shell 
 fish-hook to a plaited line, for work of this kind is 
 not considered menial by the greatest chiefs, and for 
 some few minutes he took no notice of them. At last, 
 when he thought he had sufficiently impressed them 
 by his dignity, he turned to the men, who had sat 
 down at once, as all must do before a chief, and said — 
 
 ' Have you had food and all that you want ? ' 
 
 Soma, who took upon himself the post of spokes- 
 man, said that they had.
 
 248 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 ' You are brave men and fought well,' said Faaori. 
 
 ' What can the old fox want ? ' said North to him- 
 self, ' that he speaks so fair ; ' for there was a crafty 
 look in the chiefs eyes that meant more than he 
 wished to show. Faaori asked them one or two more 
 civil questions, as though determined to prove that he 
 was friendly, to all of which Soma replied in the style 
 befitting a chief. 
 
 ' What are your names ? ' next asked the old man. 
 
 ' Soma e Motuiti and Papalangi tea.' 
 
 '■ Does not the Papalangi speak as we speak in 
 Omeo ? ' 
 
 ' Now we are coming to it,' thought Chris, as he 
 himself answered in the affirmative. 
 
 From that moment all Faaori's attention was paid 
 to North. ' Come here and sit upon the mats,' he 
 said. ' You men,' he shouted out in a loud voice, 
 ' chew the ava ! ' 
 
 Christian and Soma walked across the house towards 
 the open end of it and seated themselves, as invited, 
 on the edge of the chief's mat. They could feel the 
 cool air of the sea blow upon them there, and the smell 
 of it was like a tonic to them ; and below the thin 
 flooring of mat-covered bamboos they could hear the 
 sound of the water as it rippled amongst the piles and 
 whispered in and out of the stones of the beach. 
 
 The Oneroan chief screwed up his face to a smile 
 that he meant to be prepossessing as he began to talk 
 to North, but it very ill concealed the character of the 
 man or his feelings towards his prisoners. 
 
 ' You are from a far island ? ' 
 
 ' Yes,' answered Chris ; ' many moons' voyage from 
 Omeo.' 
 
 ' Are the canoes of your people the same as ours ? '
 
 xxni A SOUTH SEA LOVER 249 
 
 ' No,' said North, with a little smile ; ' they are 
 much bigger, and different in shape.' 
 
 Faaori seemed to attach much importance to his 
 answer to this question, and he gave almost a sigh of 
 relief when North replied as he did. 
 
 ' Ah ! then my men spoke truly when they said 
 that they had seen a very strange and wonderful 
 canoe at Otorangi.' 
 
 Christian saw that he had fallen unwittingly into 
 some sort of trap when he spoke so unguardedly, and 
 began to regret his statement ; but the next questions 
 that the chief put to him began to give him a notion 
 of what it was he wanted. 
 
 ' Who was it that built that beautiful canoe, and 
 in what way is it better than those we use ? ' 
 
 ' It does not need the vaca-tolu (the heavy outrigger 
 attached to all Polynesian canoes), and it sails much 
 quicker.' 
 
 ' Can you make one ? ' asked the old chief eagerly. 
 
 ' I made the one your people saw. If you will 
 give me timber and skilful canoe-makers to work for 
 me I can make you one.' 
 
 ' You have said it,' said Faaori quickly. 
 
 ' I cannot build it alone ; this man Soma e Motuiti 
 must be with me ; he is wiser than I,' said Chris, 
 thinking that the chief might revenge himself upon 
 one of them if he thought the other could do what he 
 wished by himself. 
 
 ' You have said it,' again remarked Faaori. 
 
 ' No, I have not said it yet,' answered Chris, know- 
 ing that this was the form of a solemn promise. ' We 
 cannot do anything whilst kept prisoners as you have 
 kept us. Let us be free men.' 
 
 Faaori waited and thought a moment, and then he
 
 250 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 said, ' You can go free within the town, but you must 
 not go beyond the a-leo ' (the palisade that divided 
 the promontory from the mainland). 
 
 Thinking that he had made a much better bargain 
 than he ever expected, and feeling sure that Faaori 
 would concede no more, Chris struck his breast with 
 his open hands, in Omean fashion, and bowing his head 
 he said — 
 
 ' You have said it, Faaori-eki ; I have said it.' 
 
 So the bargain was struck. 
 
 The business part of their visit being over, they only 
 stayed long enough to drink the ava which had been 
 made for them, and they shortly afterwards left the 
 house. Faaori, whatever his thoughts might have 
 been, was on this occasion as good as his word, and 
 gave orders from where he sat to the men who had 
 acted as guards to the prisoners. They rose from 
 where they had been squatting at the entrance to the 
 house and went off into the town. From that moment 
 Christian and Soma were free to come and go in any 
 part of the promontory, but they were conscious that 
 in a quiet way their movements were always watched ; 
 and if ever they appproached the a-leo, which was 
 formed of a mass of great felled trees and close wattle- 
 work, they found several men placed there to guard 
 it and to prevent their leaving the town. 
 
 The work began almost at once, for Faaori was 
 anxious to possess this new canoe, which he hoped to 
 use against his victorious enemies, for thoughts of 
 revenge for his defeat already occupied his mind. 
 Next morning a body of skilled carpenters and wood- 
 fellers were sent out to the forest to cut down such 
 trees as Christian should select for his purpose. He 
 was sent with them, carefully guarded, to make choice
 
 xxiii A SOUTH SEA LOVER 251 
 
 of the timber, but Soma was not allowed to go with 
 him, as Faaori, knowing the relationship between 
 them, thought that one would not endeavour to escape 
 without the other, and in this he showed that he knew 
 his men. 
 
 The party, carrying their stone axes and slow- 
 burning torches, passed through the only opening in 
 the a-leo — which in times of danger could be quickly 
 and efficiently closed by the timber lying close by for 
 the purpose — and reached the shore of the little 
 right-hand bay. Crossing the hot sand of the shore, 
 plunging into all the sun-warmed pools of water that the 
 tide had left, they scrambled up the convolvulus-covered 
 bank at the sea limit, and passing through a sort of 
 scrub of the black-trunked, yellow-flowering hibiscus 
 and pandanus trees, they quickly got amongst the 
 cool shadows of the great wood. It was different 
 from the forest round Otorangi, and more park-like, 
 for the undergrowth was not so wild and luxuriant 
 and the trees were not so crowded together, so that 
 in places the sunlight poured through the leafy roof 
 overhead ; whereas in Otorangi the forest was almost 
 always buried deep in green shadow. 
 
 The Oneroans with Christian, although cursing the 
 men of Otorangi almost as often as they spoke of them, 
 did not seem to regard him with any jealousy or dis- 
 like ; knowing that he was not an Otorangan, they 
 accepted him willingly enough. The man whose duty 
 it was to look after North was a young chief with a 
 merry face and a light heart, who seemed to think 
 more about playing boyish tricks than keeping a 
 strict watch over his charge. He seemed to recognise 
 a kindred spirit in Christian, and beguiled the way by 
 recounting to him many of his adventures, nearly all of
 
 252 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap, xxiii 
 
 which had a comic interest. Such was his love of fun, 
 that even his love affairs — of which he spoke with per- 
 fect candour — had often been spoiled by the chance of 
 playing some outrageous joke upon his inamorata. 
 
 The vesi trees that they had come to fell mostly 
 grew in a little valley between two bluff headlands, from 
 which, as they throve quite close to the sea margin, it 
 was easy to float them to the promontory of Oneroa. 
 North chose the trees that seemed most suitable to 
 his purpose, and the long and tedious work of felliug 
 them was set about at once. As chopping down 
 great living trees with the stone axes, which were the 
 only ones known to the Omeans, was a very slow 
 proceeding, the tree- cutters always had recourse to 
 fire, which they applied to the trunk as soon as they 
 had nicked a deep ring round the bole of the tree. 
 It was usually by fire, too, that the great boughs of 
 the trees were burnt off when they were felled. 
 
 Polynesians never work very hard, so that it was 
 several days before the wood began to be floated across 
 the bay to the place on the rocky promontory where, 
 from time immemorial, the canoes of Oneroa had been 
 built ; but as soon as the first fine timber was brought 
 in, Chris and his assistants set to work on it to chip 
 and burn and split it down to the proper shape for 
 the keel of his boat.
 
 CHAPTEE XXIV 
 
 Soma, in North's absence at the wood felling, used his 
 newly gained liberty for a very different purpose. As 
 was to be expected, the first thing he did after he parted 
 from Chris at the a-leo was to go to the house before 
 which he had seen the girl Viara standing. In Omeo, 
 as in other lands, although there are the strictest laws of 
 etiquette upon the subject of marriage, no man has been 
 able to frame any for the guidance of courtship and 
 love-making; each man is by nature more or less a 
 proficient in that mystery, and in Polynesia, where 
 the art of Love stands before all others, not only in 
 repute but in practice, most men are skilful, not 
 merely in its broad main lines, but in its tricks and 
 wiles as well. 
 
 The town was fairly empty at that hour of the 
 morning, for the men had mostly gone to their work 
 in the gardens on the mainland or to the different 
 occupations of their daily life, so that there were but 
 few people in the street. With his usual air of ease 
 and self-possession, that so well became the handsome 
 fellow, Soma walked up to the house in which Viara 
 lived, and without hesitation stooped and went in. 
 There was no one in the house, but the air was filled 
 with the busy humming sound of the mallet as it fell 
 on the flattened palm-trunk where the tappa was being
 
 254 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 made, so that he knew the women were not far off; 
 and as he heard none of the gay chatter that nearly 
 always accompanies this work when two or three 
 women get together, he thought that the girl he sought 
 was alone. He crossed the empty house, and looking 
 out into a little green enclosure at the back of it, he 
 saw Viara busily at work swinging the heavy four- 
 sided mallet with one graceful arm, whilst with the 
 other she moved the cloth about that all parts should 
 receive the blows. 
 
 This little enclosed court was a pleasant place 
 where the sun shone quietly, and its coarse green turf 
 of harsh and wiry grass was all dappled with light 
 moving shadows cast by two tall coco palms, that were 
 rare in the town ; it was shut in by closely crowded 
 houses, and the only entrance to it was the way that 
 Soma had come. In one corner of the very irregular 
 little square a great bush of ilu-ilu grew, and beneath 
 it the ground was thickly covered with the pale pink 
 petals of its flowers. 
 
 The girl was singing a monotonous song as Soma 
 slipped from the house, and this and the dull ringing 
 of her mallet on the springy palm -trunk covered any 
 slight sound that his bare feet made as he walked. 
 Without saying a word he seated himself close to the 
 girl, who saw and recognised him at once, but beyond 
 the start she made at his sudden appearance, she gave 
 no sign of noticing him. Her singing ceased certainly, 
 and perhaps she began to beat her cloth a little quicker 
 than before, but she neither looked at him nor spoke. 
 This did not seem to disconcert our Soma in the least ; 
 he edged himself a little nearer to her, a very little at 
 a time, and began to speak. 
 
 ' I saw you yesterday. My name is Soma e Motuiti.'
 
 xxiv A SOUTH SEA LOVER 255 
 
 ' Viara e Urn,' said the girl in a very low voice. 
 
 This was a piece of strategy on Soma's part, for, 
 according to Omean laws of politeness, if any one 
 names himself to another, that other has to do the 
 same, and Soma reckoned on this to make the girl 
 speak and so break the ice. 
 
 ' I said in myself, " She is very beautiful. I will 
 go to the house of her father." All this time, by 
 degrees that would have been imperceptible to any one 
 but himself and the girl, Soma was drawing nearer. 
 ' The flowers of that ilu-ilu have not so sweet a scent 
 — are not so soft' — and as he spoke the last words 
 his hand lightly touched her shoulder for a moment. 
 Still Viara said nothing, but she glanced at him once 
 through the long lashes of her drooped lids, and the 
 look she gave was not exactly one of annoyance. It 
 rather emboldened Soma than otherwise, for in love- 
 making an inch is as good as an ell, for he seized her 
 hand and held it for a moment, and would have kept 
 it longer had not the girl said — 
 
 ' They will hear I am not beating the tappa. They 
 will come back to see why.' 
 
 Soma, seeing that she did not want their meeting 
 to be interrupted, quickly took the hint and loosed 
 her hand, when the beating was resumed in a hurried, 
 intermittent fashion. But he was no laggard in love ; 
 the tropical sun of Polynesia had warmed the blood 
 that flowed in his veins, and he did not let the 
 necessity of the girl's work come in his way; he boldly 
 put one arm round her smooth waist, and found that 
 it in no way interfered with her labour. 
 
 ' You have a wife in Otorangi,' suddenly said 
 Viara, moving as though to free herself. 
 
 ' No,' said Soma, ' I am tai ohana ' (unmarried).
 
 256 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 ' You are old enough,' she said. ' It is not your 
 fault.' 
 
 ' I had not seen Viara e Uru,' Soma whispered. 
 
 ' Where did you find that white {tea) man ? They 
 say in the town he is your ofa-namu.' 
 
 ' It is true.' 
 
 ' Can a man who is ofa-namu marry ? ' said the 
 girl slyly, pausing for a moment in her work and 
 looking round. 
 
 ' He is married ; why should not I ? ' 
 
 The girl shook back her silky hair from her face 
 and flashed her dark eyes upon Soma ; all she said 
 was — 
 
 ' Why not ? ' 
 
 Once loosed, Viara's tongue wagged freely enough, as 
 question after question suggested itself. There was 
 plenty of Mother Eve in the girl — perhaps the South 
 Sea Paradise kept alive the first woman's characteristics 
 — and curiosity, the origin of most good, if of much 
 evil, made her forget her shyness. Not that shyness 
 is a leading Omean defect, for their natural and free 
 lives have prevented the growth of much timidity ; 
 besides there was a fund of liveliness and humour 
 in the girl which would not let her sit mum-chance 
 with a young and handsome lover by her side. Soma 
 had seen and done so much, too, that was novel and 
 interesting that to hear him talk of the wonders of his 
 long voyage fascinated the girl, and the swing of her 
 mallet grew slower and slower as she became more and 
 more absorbed, until at last it ceased altogether. 
 
 But the cunning Soma understood his business ; it 
 was not all give — he managed to get confidence for 
 confidence, and learned a good deal from Viara. Her 
 father was dead, she said, and his brother, when he
 
 xxiv A SOUTH SEA LOVER 257 
 
 took all the property that was left, took the daughter 
 as well, and she now lived in his family, and worked 
 for him. Her mother had married again, and was 
 living — Viara said this with a sly smile, though 
 her eyes were cast down — in a house the back of 
 which joined the side of the one in which Soma and 
 North had been imprisoned. 
 
 ' I have heard you and the Papalangi talking when 
 I have been to my mother's house. I could have 
 put my hand through the reeds of the two houses and 
 almost have touched you.' 
 
 ' Why did not you ? ' 
 
 ' I had not seen you then,' said the girl, unconscious 
 of her naive confession. 
 
 ' But you have now ! ' said Soma quickly, giving, 
 as may be imagined, the girl's waist a little squeeze 
 as he spoke with the arm that had not ceased to lie 
 around it. 
 
 ' Well,' said Viara, with a sideway glance at his 
 bending head, and an artful, attractive little smile, ' I 
 may put out my arm another time.' 
 
 With this half promise Soma had to be satisfied for 
 that time, for there was a little sound within the house 
 of the approach of some one, and with a quick and 
 not too gentle a push the girl moved away from his 
 side, and resumed her work with a sudden violence 
 and rapidity that were very ill designed to cover her 
 recent idleness. Soma sprang to his feet as silently 
 as a shadow, and when the old woman, who acted as 
 a sort of duenna to the women in Urn's house, 
 appeared in the little courtyard, across which the long 
 shadows of the palms had now moved half way, he 
 was looking on at the girl's work from a little distance 
 in the most nonchalant manner. Seeing the girl 
 
 s
 
 258 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap, xxiv 
 
 so busily occupied, and that the young man stood at so 
 respectful a distance, the old lady, unmindful of the 
 wiles of her own youth, appeared to suspect nothing, or 
 at any rate was good-naturedly blind to the doings of 
 her charge. After a few commonplace remarks to the 
 old woman, Soma innocently went away. 
 This was the first of many meetings.
 
 CHAPTEE XXV 
 
 Three months passed, and. Christian and Soma 
 were still prisoners in Oneroa ; they had almost un- 
 limited freedom within the town, hut were never 
 allowed to go beyond the bounds of it together, unless 
 accompanied by a band of Oneroans, who acted as a 
 guard to prevent their making any attempts at escape. 
 Many and many a plan had North contrived in the 
 long still hours of the night, but something was always 
 wanting for the success of them, and one after another 
 had fallen to the ground. Soma was all this time the 
 same loving, faithful, and devoted friend to him that 
 he had been from the first — no cloud had come be- 
 tween them to obscure the clear and steady daylight 
 of their affection ; but the very thing that made 
 Chris so eager to return to Otorangi was what made 
 Soma willing, nay, desirous, to stay in Oneroa. 
 The love of a woman was what swayed both hearts, 
 for North had never for a moment forgotten the 
 girl whom he regarded as his wife, and Soma, 
 the great Hercules, was daily becoming faster bound 
 to this Omean Omphale of his. But circumstance, 
 as it so often does when we think it is we who 
 are deciding, determined their course of action for 
 them. 
 
 The boat, upon which North and the men under
 
 260 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 him had been working incessantly since the day it was 
 begun, was now almost finished ; it had been built 
 with the utmost labour, as all the timbers had had to 
 be split, and then patiently chipped to the required 
 form by stone implements. However, it was at last 
 approaching completion, and perhaps from the very 
 demands it had made upon his patience, North had 
 begun to bestow a sort of affection upon the produc- 
 tion of his hands. So much so that just of late he 
 had banished from his mind the idea of escape, which 
 he decided he would not attempt, at any rate till the 
 boat was complete. But the behaviour of Faaori for 
 the last few days had begun to make him waver in this 
 determination. The old chief, seeing that the desired 
 boat was all but finished, had begun to remove the 
 light of his countenance from them, and the principal 
 men of the town, who took their whole tone from him, 
 had changed their former courtesy to a brusqueness 
 and inhospitality which were very evident. Neither of 
 the men relished this alteration of manner, and once or 
 twice Christian, who had a better command over his 
 temper, had been unable to prevent Soma from ex- 
 pressing in a peculiarly forcible manner his opinion 
 of the character of the Oneroans. 
 
 The young chief Mautara, whose life Chris had 
 spared, was unable to openly befriend them, — it would 
 have been risking his own life to no purpose, — but on 
 several occasions he had visited them at night and 
 cautioned them to be wary in their dealings with 
 Faaori, as their lives were again in danger. It was for 
 this reason that North at this time began to expatiate 
 to Faaori upon the difficulties of sailing this new canoe 
 of his, saying that it would be quite useless to him 
 unless he first could explain to him the management *
 
 xxv A SOUTH SEA LOVER 261 
 
 of the boat. By this means he hoped to at least delay 
 any attempts upon their lives. 
 
 This was the condition of affairs one night when, 
 tired out by a long and arduous day's work, he and 
 Soma walked back to their house from the little ship- 
 yard where the boat still lay unlaunched. Both men 
 felt an unwonted fatigue ; a strange lassitude was upon 
 them, for the weather had been oppressive and hot, and 
 a dead and windless calm had lain upon the day from 
 morning till evening. There had been no clouds, but 
 an unusual haze had covered the whole sky, which, 
 though it gave an unnatural pallor to the daylight, had 
 seemed to have the effect of increasing the heavy and 
 lowering heat. The whole town appeared to feel this 
 strange influence, for it was unusually quiet, and even 
 the wash of the water among the stones and rocks of 
 the little promontory was silent as the tide rose with- 
 out a ripple. 
 
 All day Christian had noticed the curious oily still- 
 ness of the sea, which had been so smooth that the 
 rocks and trees of the mainland had been reflected in 
 it as perfectly as though it were a sheltered forest pool. 
 No tremor ruffled its burnished surface except now and 
 again, as the tide flowed in from the reef, when one 
 long ripple moved across it and crept upon the sand of 
 the bay, leaving the water as motionless and undis- 
 turbed as before. Sometimes, too, a heavy broad- 
 winged leaf, loosened and made yellow by the long 
 continued heat and drought, would come falling down 
 in wide swoops through the languid air from one of 
 the overhanging trees, and reaching the water at last, 
 would spread faint widening rings about it. 
 
 Now that night was come, heavy clouds had formed 
 themselves low down on the horizon in the west and
 
 262 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 south, into which the dull red sun was hurrying, as 
 though himself tired of this long weary day. Soma 
 had called North's attention to them before they left 
 the shore to enter the town. 
 
 ' The wings of the rain are spread,' he said, ' and 
 soon the storm will be here.' 
 
 There had been no fall of rain since they had been 
 in Oneroa, and all the earth, in bare places, was burnt 
 and cracked by the heat ; the dark green of the forest 
 trees was marked in many places with sere and yellow 
 branches, though, as a rule, the leaves retained their 
 colour. The sun could not penetrate into the thick- 
 nesses of the forest, where some moisture still lingered. 
 The gardens and plantations had suffered much not- 
 withstanding all the careful irrigation that was practised, 
 and the broad leaves of the plantains and bananas 
 hung shrivelled and limp. There was no actual dearth 
 of water in the town, for a stream flowed out into the 
 bay from the cloud-capped mountains of the interior, 
 but the land cried aloud for rain. 
 
 For all the quiet of the place it appeared to North 
 that an air of unusual excitement prevailed ; men were 
 hurrying about with an appearance of importance 
 and haste, and little groups of people were standing 
 talking in the street, which, as this was the usual 
 time for eating, was in itself an uncommon occurrence. 
 North noticed that all these men ceased speaking 
 when he and Soma approached, and he thought, too, 
 that they were regarded with even less favour than 
 had been their portion of late. They saw, as 
 they passed it, that Faaori's house was full of men, 
 and they could hear voices raised in excited dis- 
 cussion in it, though they failed to catch what was 
 being said.
 
 xxv A SOUTH SEA LOVER 263 
 
 ' What does all this mean ? ' asked North of Soma. 
 ' Don't you see that something has happened ? ' 
 
 ' Yes/ said Soma, with a perfectly impassive face 
 and looking straight before him, ' I see. Do not look 
 at them. Shut your eyes to it. Do not talk till we 
 get to the house.' 
 
 Since they had left the boat darkness had come 
 rapidly on, and the last view they got of the sea as 
 they passed an opening to it near the house, showed 
 them that the evil augury of the sky had increased its 
 angry promise. The sun had sunk behind the black 
 mass of clouds, tinging its abrupt topmost line with 
 an edge of livid red, and it seemed to North that 
 a greater space of sky was overcast than had been 
 half an hour before. The dull-coloured sea was still 
 perfectly calm, for not a breath of the great raging 
 wind that probably lay behind the south-western 
 darkness had reached them yet, but far off on the 
 horizon the whole wide ocean was as black as 
 ink. 
 
 All their end of the town appeared to be de- 
 serted ; the men had gone towards Faaori's house, 
 and only a few women, busy preparing the evening 
 meal, and a lot of noisy, naked children, whom even 
 the heavy day and the approaching storm had failed 
 to repress, were about. Soma and North entered the 
 empty house, which was now almost entirely dark, and 
 Soma, without resuming their talk, began with an admir- 
 able philosophy to prepare their food ; he lit a little 
 wood fire in the small sunk hearth in the middle of 
 the floor, to re-heat the cold talo which had been boiled 
 in the morning. 
 
 ' Soma,' said North, when at last the fire was made 
 and the earthen jar placed upon it, ' something will
 
 264 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 happen to-night. It is not for nothing that Faaori's 
 house is full.' 
 
 ' No,' said Soma. ' We have waited too long ; we 
 ought to have gone before this.' 
 
 ' We could not have passed the a-leo.' 
 
 ' We ought to have swum, — as we did before,' said 
 Soma with a little smile. 
 
 ' What fools we have been ! But we have never 
 been alone.' 
 
 ' No, but we are now. Come ; ' and springing to 
 his feet with sudden resolution, Soma was making for 
 the door when a child, a boy of six or seven, with 
 whom both men had often played, appeared at it. He 
 was a straight well -grown little chap, quite naked, 
 except for a necklace of bright red berries that 
 harmonised beautifully with his brown colour, and 
 with his head shaved perfectly clean, as is the fashion 
 for all Omean boys. It was a very unusual thing for 
 this child to be about after dark, so drawing him into 
 the narrow range of the firelight, Soma asked what it 
 was he wanted. 
 
 ' Come over here,' the child said, walking towards 
 the shadowy end of the house ; ' Mautara said I was to 
 let nobody see me speak to you.' 
 
 Directly that Soma heard the name of Mautara he 
 knew that the child must have been entrusted with 
 some message that was perhaps of vital importance to 
 them, and taking in his great palm the little brown 
 hand that the child held out to him, he moved away 
 from the tell-tale firelight. He knelt down on the 
 floor by the side of the boy when they were well 
 within the shadow, and asked what the message was 
 that he had to give him. At this the little chap began 
 to cry, and throwing his arms round the neck of his
 
 xxv A SOUTH SEA LOVER 265 
 
 big playmate, he said in a jerky, half whispering 
 voice — 
 
 ' Are they going to kill you, Soma-ou ? You and 
 the Papalangi ? ' 
 
 ' I hope not,' said Soma. ' Tell me what Mautara 
 said.' 
 
 This reminded the child that he had not delivered 
 his message, and he stopped crying, rubbing his smooth 
 little mouse-back head against Soma's cheek. 
 
 ' Mautara called me out of the house. Pilu was 
 there and Tubu-fua. Mautara said, " Go to my house 
 where those men of Otorangi are. Let no one see you 
 go. Say to them that Maurata sent you." And then 
 he said some things that I forget. Mautara spoke so 
 fast. But I know he said, " Tell them that to-night 
 they must go. Tell them that Faaori has sworn 
 a sacrifice." I don't know what he means.' 
 
 Though startled, Soma was not surprised by this 
 news ; he gently unclasped the boy's arms from his 
 neck and giving him the uma he bade him go home, 
 and then, as the child ran off into the outside darkness, 
 he turned to Christian and said — 
 
 ' Ofa-namu-ou, it is as we feared.' 
 
 ' What message did the child bring ? ' asked North. 
 
 ' It was from your man Mautara. We are to be 
 food for the gods.' 
 
 ' What is the reason ? Why has Faaori changed ? 
 What have we done ? ' 
 
 ' Who knows ? ' said Soma. ' But so it is.' 
 
 ' What must we do ? ' said North, more to himself 
 than to his companion. 
 
 ' Go at once,' answered Soma for him. ' We only 
 risk our lives in trying to escape. It is certain death 
 to stay.'
 
 266 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 There was truth in this bold statement of their 
 position, and Christian, as he always did in times of 
 emergency, rose to the occasion, and was in spirit ready 
 for anything. The presence of danger acted like a 
 tonic on him, and as though it were a burden that he 
 threw from his shoulders, he shook off the depression 
 and lassitude that had oppressed him all day. There 
 was a smile on his face and a little laugh in his throat 
 as he turned to his companion and said — 
 
 ' We are in a bad place, Soma-ou, but we have been 
 in worse, and somehow we have managed to pull through. 
 And so we will this time.' 
 
 But this time their luck seemed to have deserted 
 them, for as the two men stepped out into the night 
 they heard the dull and hurried sound of many men 
 running towards them, the dull thud, thud and rustle of 
 their naked feet sounding loudly in the stillness of the 
 night. The wind had not come yet ; the starlit sky 
 overhead was still clear and blue, though a blackness 
 as of the last day was mounting quickly in the heavens. 
 Already light whirling wisps of vapour, torn from the 
 edge of the advancing storm, were beginning to stretch 
 long misty filaments, like wind-blown hair, across the 
 still clear space of sky. These silent presages of the 
 storm moved and were tossed with a wildness and 
 speed that spoke of the force of the tempest that drove 
 them. 
 
 ' If they had but waited one half hour more,' said 
 Christian to himself, casting one quick glance at the 
 sky, ' they would have had enough to do without 
 troubling about us.' 
 
 But the storm, for the sake of the two friends, came 
 half an hour too late, for a crowd of eager hurrying 
 men was about the house before Soma and North had
 
 xxv A SOUTH SEA LOVER 267 
 
 time to hide themselves and all chance of doing so was 
 gone. The two men, seeing that they were discovered, 
 assumed an unconcern they were very far from feeling, 
 and walked towards the hand of Oneroans and de- 
 manded what it was that brought them there so 
 hurriedly at that time of night. 
 
 ' Go back into the house,' said the foremost of the 
 party, which had come to a standstill upon finding the 
 men they were seeking, as though uncertain of their 
 next movements. ' Go back into the house. Faaori- 
 eki will be here soon. You will know then.' 
 
 In another moment or two, when North and Soma 
 had done as they were asked, a glimmer of torches 
 shone into the place and Faaori with two other chiefs 
 entered the house, followed by as many men as could 
 come in. The two men were standing by one of the 
 great central house-posts, and Chris, who thought he 
 was something of a favourite with the savage old chief, 
 walked towards him and asked why it was that 
 Faaori and so many chiefs had come to their house. 
 
 A very evil light shone in the chiefs eyes ; he 
 appeared to be as angry and excited as his following, 
 and without noticing North's question he turned to one 
 of the men who had first reached the house and said — 
 
 ' Why have you waited ? Did I not tell you what 
 to do ? take those men and bind them hand and foot.' 
 
 No sooner had he spoken than three or four men 
 rushed forward to do his bidding, thinking to overpower 
 the two defenceless men at once, but North at his first 
 word had sprung back and given Soma a warning 
 nudge, and as the men tried to seize them, North and 
 Soma leaped upon them with clenched fists, felling two 
 of them with their first furious and unexpected blows, 
 pushed past the others, and made a sudden rush for the
 
 268 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP, xxv 
 
 door. The attack was so sudden that they almost made 
 good their escape, for Polynesians are so accustomed 
 to abject obedience to their chiefs that they rarely 
 make in such cases any attempt to resist ; but there 
 were too many men in the house for them to evade, 
 and in another moment both men, still struggling 
 gallantly, were overpowered and borne to the ground. 
 Before he fell Soma made one violent clutch at the 
 only torch in the house, hoping that in the confusion 
 and darkness they might still get away, but it was 
 unsuccessful, and he only managed to burn the face and 
 singe the hair of the man next the torchbearer. 
 
 Once upon the ground they were quite helpless, so 
 many pairs of hands held them down that in a moment 
 they were bound hand and foot without being able to 
 resist. From where he lay Chris could see Mautara, 
 the man who had sent them the warning message, but 
 he made no sign of recognising the prisoners, and North, 
 for fear of implicating him, was as cautious and spoke 
 no word. In the confusion of the struggle both men 
 had received many blows and kicks, and both were 
 breathless from their violent but futile struggles. 
 Neither of them had any idea of the reason for this 
 sudden change in Faaori's behaviour, and it appeared 
 that they were not, at any rate at present, to be en- 
 lightened upon it, for in a few moments, after a short 
 consultation with the men who accompanied him, 
 Faaori ordered the house to be emptied of every one 
 but the prisoners, and placing a strong guard at the 
 door to prevent their escape, he hurried back into the 
 town, where much had to be done in a short time to 
 prepare for the rapidly coming hurricane.
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 Foe a few minutes after North and Soma were left 
 bound and panting on the floor, silence reigned in the 
 emptied house ; both men were so angry and confused 
 by the sudden change in their condition that they did 
 not know what to say — hardly what to think. North 
 was the first to collect himself, and swearing a good 
 round sailor's oath to relieve his mind, he sat up to 
 try to do the same good office for his body ; he found 
 that his feet were so tightly tied at the ankles that the 
 cord was cutting deeply into the already swelling flesh, 
 and that his crossed wrists were fastened in the same 
 manner. He could move his fingers, but that was all. 
 Not daring to speak aloud to Soma, for fear of attract- 
 ing the attention of the men who had been placed to 
 guard the house, whose dark figures he could see dimly 
 defined against the pale light of the doorway, he lay 
 down again and quietly rolled across the floor to where 
 he could hear Soma breathing. 
 
 A deathly silence lay upon the town, as though the 
 coming storm were holding its breath for the howl and 
 roar with which it would shortly burst upon it ; now 
 and then a sound of voices came to them from the 
 other side of the promontory, where the people were 
 hurriedly hauling their canoes into places of safety or 
 securing their houses by passing stout ropes over them
 
 270 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 and attaching the ends to rocks or any available heavy- 
 weight. So silent was it that Chris could distinctly 
 hear what the three or four men who were at the 
 entrance to the house were saying, though their voices 
 were lowered to a whisper that they might not be 
 overheard by the prisoners. The first words that he 
 caught seemed to refer to him and Soma, and think- 
 ing that he might learn something of importance, he 
 stopped moving that he might hear the better. 
 
 ' When did Faaori say it should be ? ' asked a boyish 
 voice. 
 
 ' He was angry and said, " I will do this thing to- 
 morrow. Eongo, the god, shall not wait," ' answered 
 one of the men. 
 
 ' It is long since such a sacrifice was made.' 
 
 ' That is why the god was not with us in Otorangi.' 
 
 ' But why has Faaori waited so long ? ' asked the 
 first speaker. ' I was over at Kaveka and did not 
 hear the talking in his house.' 
 
 ' Iruru, one of Tama-iru's men, has been back to 
 Otorangi. He went by the land. He went back for 
 a woman of the Otorangi called Sobele. She is his wife 
 now, and she told him that Tama-iru, Faaori's nephew, 
 was slain. Faaori will wipe out his blood with theirs.' 
 
 Here another and a rather louder voice, which 
 North recognised as that of Nasili, one of his workmen, 
 joined in with a laugh. 
 
 ' At Kongo's stone, then, to - morrow I shall be 
 revenged for all the work on that cursed (kahe) canoe.' 
 
 Even in that moment of peril these words had 
 power to wound poor North, for he had been uni- 
 formly kind and considerate to this man, who had 
 always seemed to be a harmless and good fellow. 
 
 After this Christian did not stop to hear more ; he
 
 xxvi A SOUTH SEA LOVER 271 
 
 had learned more than enough to convince him of the 
 absolute certainty of their death on the morrow were 
 they still in the power of the savage and now in- 
 furiated old chief. Taking every precaution not to be 
 overheard, he rolled and shuffled across the floor until 
 he was alongside of Soma. He found him lying per- 
 fectly rigid and still with the sullenness of despair 
 upon him, and when he spoke in answer to Chris's 
 questions there was a quiet hopelessness in his tones 
 that went to North's heart. It is in times of this sort 
 that the superiority of the European shows itself; the 
 Polynesian fights boldly as long as he thinks he has 
 a chance of victory, but he has none of the moral 
 courage which struggles on as bravely against defeat 
 and disaster. He is apt to accept misfortune in a 
 fatalistic spirit and as though inevitable, so that fre- 
 quently he refuses to aid himself when he might better 
 his position, from the idea that to do anything is 
 useless. 
 
 It was in this condition that Chris found Soma; 
 he considered that all hope was gone, so he lay there 
 grimly awaiting the end. He did not speak when 
 North reached the place where he lay, and Christian 
 had to push him in the side with his shoulder to make 
 him sit up. 
 
 ' Did you hear what the men said ? ' asked 
 Christian. 
 
 ' I heard,' said Soma, without moving. 
 
 ' What are you going to do ? ' 
 
 ' Nothing,' answered he in the same voice. 
 
 ' Yes, you are,' said North savagely. ' Where are 
 you tied ? ' He had learned by this time the character 
 of the Omeans, and he knew that to rouse Soma from 
 this fatalistic lethargy he must speak and act decisively ;
 
 272 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 besides this he felt somewhat angry at the helpless- 
 ness of his companion, who had never before failed him 
 in time of need. 
 
 ' Where are you tied ? ' he repeated in a more 
 urgent whisper, for the house was so dark that it was 
 impossible to see for himself. 
 
 ' My feet are tied,' said Soma, spurred to life by 
 the unusual tone of Christian's voice, ' and my hands 
 are also. They are tied behind my back.' 
 
 Seeing that he had succeeded in rousing him, North, 
 in a more natural tone, said, ' Eoll over on to your 
 face, Soma-ou, and I will try to untie them.' 
 
 Soma did as he was bid, and Christian with his 
 own bound hands, which had been tied in front of him, 
 tried, but in vain, to loosen the tight knots in the 
 sinnet cord with which Soma was fastened. He had 
 been quite unable to make any impression on his own 
 bonds, but with an admirable pluck he was down in 
 a moment with his elbows on the floor, and with his 
 strong teeth began to tear and gnaw at the toughly 
 woven cords. Soma, prone on the ground, turned his 
 head towards him, and with his unsupported cheek 
 pressing the mats, mumbled something about ' No use. 
 It is impossible.' To which North answered, moving 
 his flushed and sweating face to Soma's ear, in a 
 whisper which in itself was exasperating to him, 
 excited as he was, and breathing quickly from his 
 exertions, ' It is of use. Neither you, my friend, nor 
 I shall die this night for want of a little courage or a 
 little labour. Lie still. I shall be back in a moment.' 
 
 A new idea had struck him, and without a moment's 
 delay he began to execute it. Lying down again he 
 beqan to roll across the floor towards the little hearth 
 at which Soma had been preparing their food when
 
 xxvi A SOUTH SEA LOVER 273 
 
 the child that had been sent by Miiutara to warn 
 them had come into the house. The small fire had 
 not been noticed when the excited men had poured 
 into the house some short time before — it was unusual 
 in Oneroa to have a hearth in the dwelling-house, but 
 North and Soma had at first not been allowed to go 
 to the cooking sheds, and they had continued to use 
 the one originally made for them — and the embers and 
 some small fragments of wood were still glowing. 
 
 Without a moment's hesitation he chose a stick of 
 the wood which was burning brightest, and drawing 
 it out of the embers with his bound hands, he placed 
 it so that the glowing end was uppermost, then on 
 this he put his two wrists so that the cord might be 
 burnt through. He did not flinch, but held his hands 
 steadily there, though the fire that burnt the sinnet 
 charred his flesh at the same time till the tender skin 
 stretched and cracked and shrivelled with the heat, 
 and a sharp pungent smell rose from the burnt flesh. 
 The agony was intense, and the self-control that he 
 had to exert to keep his wrists over the fire, and at 
 the same time to prevent himself from groaning aloud, 
 seemed to make his sufferings greater. His toes and 
 fingers were all cramped and contorted, and the per- 
 spiration was pouring from every limb and quivering 
 muscle, but beyond a thick and gasping indrawn 
 breathing, he made no sign of what he felt. For- 
 tunately it was not for long, or he could not have 
 endured the self-inflicted torment. 
 
 Soma groaned aloud when he saw what North was 
 doing for him as well as for his own sake, and managed 
 to propel -himself worm-like to the hearth, entreating 
 North to desist. Christian did not turn his head ; his 
 gaze was fixed too intently on the slow red charring
 
 274 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 of the cord, and all he said, in a whisper that was 
 harsh and strident with pain, was — 
 
 ' Be quiet, or I do it in vain.' 
 
 Just as Soma had wriggled to him the tough cord 
 parted in several places, and Chris snatched his scorched 
 hands away from the fire. Soma, down whose savage 
 face childish tears of pity and compassion were pour- 
 ing, stooped in his passionate devotion to kiss the 
 wounded hands, but North, who even from Soma never 
 could tolerate that sort of sentimentality, snatched 
 them away, saying — 
 
 ' Ou-a fi koeni ' (Anglice, stop that). 
 
 Without waiting, as another man would have done, 
 to examine his burns, Christian untwisted the burnt 
 cords from his wrists, and then, before he finished free- 
 ing himself by untying his feet, turned to Soma, 
 and making him lie down again that he could get 
 at his hands, managed in a little time to undo the 
 knots of his bonds with his strong fingers and teeth. 
 All the time they could hear the murmur of the voices 
 outside the house, which warned them never to raise 
 their own above the faintest whisper. After some 
 difficulty and much pain to his wounded hands, North 
 managed to unfasten the last knot that tied his com- 
 panion's wrists and ankles, and then Soma, stretching 
 his great arms and legs till the joints cracked, turned 
 to Chris and in a very short time succeeded in liberat- 
 ing his feet. 
 
 All this that they had now done was, however, 
 nothing but the first step towards their liberty; they 
 were hesitating for a moment and consulting as to 
 what should be their next move when they heard a 
 tiny rustling sound at one side of the house, as though 
 some one were faintly and delicately scratching the
 
 xxvi A SOUTH SEA LOVEK 275 
 
 reed-work that closed in the spaces between the house- 
 posts. Soma laid a cautioning hand on North's shoulder 
 and whispered quickly — 
 
 ' Don't move. We are saved. It is Viara. That 
 is the house of her mother.' 
 
 Almost as he spoke he began to creep silently 
 towards the sound. But that night ill-luck seemed to 
 pursue them, for as he was cautiously crossing the 
 house he inadvertently kicked over the great rude 
 earthen jar in which the food had been placed for 
 cooking. This fell into the little hollow of the hearth 
 and broke with a crash on the stones with which it 
 was lined. North gave a great silent spring after 
 Soma, and catching him by the shoulders whispered as 
 quick as thought in his ear — 
 
 ' Lie down and put your hands behind your back 
 as you were. Say nothing ; I will speak.' 
 
 The same instant the guard rushed into the house 
 and demanded to know what the noise meant. They 
 found both of their prisoners lying down in much the 
 same position as that in which they had left them, and 
 in the darkness of the house they could not detect the 
 fact that they were no longer bound. Chris took upon 
 himself to answer their question. 
 
 ' What does that noise mean ? It means that we 
 have lost the supper we were cooking when you came 
 and bound us. That fool of a Soma there said his 
 feet were swelling. He stretched out his legs and 
 kicked the pot over.' 
 
 The men laughed at this, and went back to their 
 former position outside the house, with the exception 
 of one, Nasili, North's former assistant, who was 
 perhaps of a more suspicious nature, or probably en- 
 joyed the sense of tyrannising over his former master.
 
 276 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 This man said to the others as they went out of the 
 house — 
 
 ' I will stay here and watch our prisoners. His 
 legs must have been looser than I left them if he can 
 kick. I shall look at the sinnet.' 
 
 ' Eoko always smelt fire in a mist,' quoted one of 
 the men from the doorway. 
 
 To say that North's heart stood still as he heard 
 what Nasili said, little expresses the condition of 
 anxiety he was in ; he thought that immediate detec- 
 tion threatened them ; but he need not have been 
 alarmed. Soma's ears were open also, and as Nasili — 
 who really had no suspicion as to the security of the 
 prisoners — came near him, although he lay perfectly 
 still, he prepared himself for his blow. There is very 
 little magnanimity in the character of most Polynesians, 
 and as Nasili stooped over his fallen enemy he could 
 not resist taunting him with his approaching fate. 
 
 ' Ha, my fine Otorangan, you will make a capital 
 breakfast for Eongo to-morrow.' 
 
 The words were hardly out of his mouth before 
 Soma's great arms sprang from behind him, and before 
 the astonished and terrified Oneroan had time to give 
 a cry he had him firmly in his grasp, with one gigantic 
 hand upon his throat. 
 
 ' If you make a sound I'll kill you,' he breathed 
 hotly in the ear of the struggling man. 
 
 Christian was by his side instantly, and in a flash 
 had secured his wildly waving arms with the very 
 cord that he had taken from Soma's ankles. To his 
 surprise he heard Soma give vent to a stifled little 
 sursle of laughter, and lifting his head to learn the 
 reason he heard Soma whisper in his ear — 
 
 ' Look in the ashes of the fire for the talo we were
 
 XXVI 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 277 
 
 going to eat. Nasili shall have a mouthful or two 
 instead.' 
 
 Not fully understanding his meaning Chris crept 
 softly to the hearth, and finding two or three great 
 lumps of the soft partly cooked vegetable, he brought 
 them back to Soma. Without taking his hand from 
 Nasili's throat, Soma took the talo from North, and 
 stooping to the ear of the half- suffocated man, he 
 whispered pleasantly — 
 
 ' Come, Nasili, you must taste our cooking. Open 
 your mouth wide.' As the wretched fellow kept his 
 jaws firmly closed, Soma tightened his clutch about 
 his throat a little, and added, ' If you don't I'll strangle 
 you.' 
 
 This showed the superiority of persuasion over 
 force, for without more ado Nasili, baring his teeth 
 with a savage snarl, opened his mouth. 
 
 ' Wider,' whispered Soma softly, and then, as the 
 Oneroan distended his great jaws, Soma crammed in 
 one piece of talo after another till North thought he 
 must choke ; he said so to Soma, who very wisely 
 answered — 
 
 ' If I don't put in enough he can move his tongue 
 and will swallow it all. He can sing again then.' 
 
 So he calmly proceeded to pack the great cavern 
 of Nasili's mouth till it could hold no more, and then 
 with a further length, of the sinnet which had lately 
 bound them, and for which reason he seemed to doubly 
 enjoy the present use of it, he tied his jaws firmly 
 together. 
 
 ' I wish we had a light,' he said as he finished his 
 work. ' Nasili never looked so funny ' (hoo-a). 
 
 North was glad that Soma could accept Nasili's 
 treachery to them so lightly ; he had always passed
 
 278 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 as being their friend, and had, particularly to Christian, 
 shown a degree of affection and confidence that had 
 completely deceived him. Nothing can wound a true 
 man so deeply as treachery and disloyalty from a 
 friend, and yet, strangely enough, it is always the 
 constant and stanch — who, from the very faithfulness 
 and constancy of their own hearts, cannot believe in 
 the untrustworthiness of a friend — who are oftenest 
 deceived. How much better an open enemy than a 
 false friend ! One can respect the first, but the contempt 
 for the last seems somehow to smirch one's own heart. 
 
 Before they left their captive they took the pre- 
 caution of dragging him to one of the central house- 
 posts, against which they seated him, and firmly tied 
 him with his back to it that he might not wriggle 
 across the floor as they had done. They then stepped 
 across the house to the wall where they had heard the 
 scratching of their friend ; they listened for a moment, 
 but could hear nothing. Thinking that she had per- 
 haps been alarmed by the noisy entrance of Nasili 
 and the other men, Soma began to make a little open- 
 ing in the reed-work, through which he thrust his 
 hand, and on the principle of nothing venture nothing 
 win, he lightly ran the back of one of his nails across 
 the reeds that formed the wall of the house which was 
 not more than a foot from their own. In a moment 
 they heard the sound of a light footstep crossing the 
 floor of the next house, and then a soft voice, which 
 they both recognised as that of Yiara, although she 
 spoke in a faint whisper, said — 
 
 ' Is that you, Soma-ou ? ' 
 
 ' We are both here,' he answered. 
 
 'You are dead men. Viara weeps. There is one 
 way.'
 
 xxvl A SOUTH SEA LOVER 279 
 
 ' What is it ? ' eagerly whispered Soma. 
 
 ' Cut through the screen ; riot here, lower down a 
 little. Here is a knife. I have made a hole in the 
 side of this house. You must come right through.' 
 
 As she spoke Soma felt the wooden handle of one 
 of their obsidian-bladed knives thrust into his hand ; 
 and he managed — true lover that he was — to press in 
 his for a moment the little hand that gave it him. 
 
 The reeds of which these screens are made are not 
 woven, they are too thick and brittle to be much bent ; 
 they are cut of the length that will just reach from 
 the eaves to the floor of the space they are to fill, 
 and then are tied together perpendicularly by narrow 
 strings of sinnet, which run longitudinally the whole 
 length of the screen at distances of about six or eight 
 inches. Once armed with the clumsy but keen-bladed 
 knife, it was easy enough to cut the strings and make 
 an opening, which it would have been almost impossible 
 to do with their hands without much noise, in the short 
 time they had at their disposal. 
 
 They effected their work in silence; not a reed 
 cracked, and having made a hole large enough for 
 them to pass through, they were just about to glide 
 through it into the next house when a cheerful voice 
 at the doorway — the approaching fate of the two 
 prisoners evidently weighed but little on the minds of 
 the guards — called out — 
 
 ' You are very quiet, .ISTasili; are you going to sleep 
 with your friends there ? ' 
 
 ' ISTasili is kind,' said the other voice ; ' he does not 
 want to wake them till breakfast time. Is not that 
 so, ISTasili ? ' 
 
 Fearing that if they got no answer the men would 
 come into the house to know the reason and find their
 
 280 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap, xxvi 
 
 prisoners flown, Soma stepped lightly back into the 
 house, and, with a wit and presence of mind that 
 North could never sufficiently admire, hurrying to the 
 hearth, snatched up a piece of the talo, which thus 
 came to their assistance a second time, and filled his 
 mouth with it. Having thus disguised his voice, he 
 answered naturally enough and in rather a surly tone — 
 
 ' I'm not asleep. I have found food, and am eating.' 
 
 ' I am hungry,' said one of the men at the door. 
 ' Let us go in, Mapai. We will eat too.' 
 
 With a boldness born of desperation Soma snatched 
 up two or three lumps of the now cold vegetable and 
 rushed to the door. With his mouth still full of food 
 he said to the men — 
 
 ' Here is the talo.' 
 
 The night had grown so dark that he might have 
 ventured outside without being recognised, but he 
 wisely kept on the safe side of prudence, and did not 
 leave the house. The men took the food innocently 
 enough, and he stepped back calmly into the house, 
 and in another moment he and the exultant Christian 
 had passed through the openings in the two walls, and, 
 silently led by Viara, found themselves free on the 
 rocky shore of the little promontory.
 
 CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 Although it was not very long, not more than an 
 hour, since they had last looked upon the sky, a ter- 
 rible change had come over it. The torn and flying 
 clouds that had edged the black mass of the mounting 
 storm, like great waves of blackness rent from the 
 heart of night, had swept across the zenith. It was 
 as though some dire bird of infinite wing had pulsed 
 across the heaven, eclipsing in its sombre flight all the 
 glory of the stars. The darkness could almost be felt. 
 Viara and the two men standing there in the open air 
 shoulder to shoulder would not have known that each 
 was not alone but for the sense of touch and the sound 
 of each other's voice. The storm had not broken yet, 
 and the silence in the midst of that appalling darkness, 
 with the knowledge that the awful and devastating 
 violence of a raging hurricane was only collecting its 
 direst forces to break upon them at any moment, 
 seemed to weigh like lead upon their hearts. The 
 intense stillness of that moment as God held His 
 breath was more awe-inspiring than the wildest shriek- 
 ing of the winds and raging of the storm could be. 
 
 It seemed that everything had been done by the 
 people in the town that could be thought of for their 
 safety, and now they waited in terror-stricken silence 
 for the hurricane to burst. Soma and North might
 
 282 A SOUTH SEA LOVER CHAP. 
 
 have passed unchallenged through the town, but the 
 darkness was such that they could not have found 
 their way, and in all probability they would have 
 walked straight into the arms of their enemies. But 
 for this they would have made the venture there and 
 then. They did not know for what they waited, but 
 they stood still on the spot they first had reached 
 when they left Viara's mother's house until something, 
 they knew not what, should occur. 
 
 It was not for long. It was North who first heard 
 it, for the other two were quietly talking in low whis- 
 pers, and did not pay so much attention to what might 
 happen. Poor souls, it was the last time that they 
 ever spoke together. As Christian with uplifted face 
 tried to pierce the darkness all around him, and 
 strained his hearing for any sign of coming change, 
 he noticed a very faint low roaring which slowly but 
 steadily grew nearer. It came from the sea, as though 
 the calm water were suddenly forced into wild waves, 
 which growled deeply and hoarsely at the coming of 
 the mighty raging wind. From the land across the 
 bay, too, a low sound came as the vanguard of the 
 storm seized the top branches of the trees, which, 
 tearing and tossing in its grasp, shrieked with the ten 
 myriad tiny voices of their leaves. 
 
 Louder and nearer came the wind, a few heavy 
 drops of rain fell, and then suddenly, without any 
 preliminary warnings of gusts of wind, the full fury of 
 the hurricane burst upon the town. The rain fell in 
 torrents, and was dashed with such force to the earth 
 that it was worse than the heaviest hail ; with this 
 was mixed the driving scud of sea-water that was torn 
 from the crests of the great waves, which, as though by 
 magic, sprang up within the lagoon and came crashing
 
 xxvil A SOUTH SEA LOVER 283 
 
 on the rocky shore. No one could stand up in the face 
 of this terrific gale, and Viara and the two men, grasp- 
 ing each other, flung themselves down amongst the 
 great rocks of the shore where the rain beat on them 
 till they could scarcely breathe, and every now and 
 then some great billow, larger than his fellows, came 
 crashing on the beach and surged over them as though 
 to drown them on dry land. Soma and North did all 
 that they could to protect the girl who had risked so 
 much for them, but it was of little service ; she bore it 
 very bravely, and creeping close to Soma seemed to 
 find comfort in his presence. 
 
 The lightning, which was almost incessant, rendered 
 the intervals of darkness doubly black ; but so terrific 
 was the deep roaring of the wind that they could 
 not hear the loudest thunder -clap. It is impos- 
 sible to describe the frenzied violence of the tempest 
 or the unutterable din of the one continuous howl and 
 roar of the wind. Though every now and then North 
 tried to make Soma hear by shouting his very loudest 
 in his companion's ear, it was perfectly futile ; no 
 human voice could make itself heard above the din of 
 all the elements let loose. 
 
 Christian thought it almost impossible that they 
 could live the night through, for every few moments 
 flying objects, boughs and branches torn from the forest 
 across the bay, beat upon them, and of course they 
 were unable to protect themselves from these unseen 
 missiles. They crouched and cowered amongst the 
 tumbled rocks on that side of the promontory, and it 
 was doubtless the poor protection these afforded that 
 saved their lives. 
 
 After some time the lightning, which at first had 
 seemed to dart from all four quarters of the heavens
 
 284 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 at once, became rarer, though the stinging rain, that 
 fell in one great cascade from the sky, showed no sign 
 of ceasing. It was then that through the floods of 
 rain Chris first noticed a strange pale fluctuating 
 light that dimly shone along the shore; this was 
 caused by the phosphorescence of the great waves 
 which came thundering over the reef, and crossing the 
 lagoon, broke on the beach in masses of wildly leaping 
 spray, each drop of which glowed with its weird lamp 
 of life. 
 
 So the first hour of that terrible night passed, the 
 three desperate creatures crouching among the rocks 
 as much isolated from the crowded town behind them 
 as if a himdred miles away. Every living soul on the 
 promontory might have been swept away into eternity 
 without their knowing or hearing even a faint echo of 
 their last despairing shrieks. 
 
 About midnight, as near as North could judge, 
 when they were almost exhausted with the violence 
 of the storm and all of them w T ere stiff with the cold, 
 a sudden change occurred. As abruptly as the storm 
 had burst upon them there fell a deathly calm. The 
 centre of the circular cyclone was passing over the 
 town, and for the space of about ten minutes not a 
 breath of air moved and not one drop of rain fell. 
 The instantaneous change from the howling and roar- 
 ing of the wind to that soundless calm — for except 
 the beating of the waves on the rocks and the drip, 
 drip of rain from trees or houses, there was no sound 
 during that mysterious interlude — created a suspense 
 and terrible anxiety that were almost worse than the 
 raging of the hurricane. The clouds overhead had 
 time to part, and for a few moments the tranquil stars 
 shone out before the storm burst upon them once
 
 xxvn A SOUTH SEA LOVER 285 
 
 more with all its former fury, but from the opposite 
 direction. 
 
 Short as was that little time of calm it was taken 
 advantage of by the two determined men ; they bore 
 their lives in their own hands, and knowing the value 
 that moments were to the success of their attempt, 
 they sprang to their feet the instant the wind fell. 
 Now that the torrents of rain had ceased, the faint 
 phosphorescent light of the beating surf was enough 
 for them to find their way into the town again. Soma 
 picked up the almost senseless body of Viara, and 
 kissing her passionately as he stumbled up the rocky 
 way, he said a farewell that he little thought was an 
 eternal one, and passing the entrance to her mother's 
 house, which, like every other in the town, was almost 
 in ruins, he left the girl there, and hurried along what 
 had been the well-kept open street. Now everything 
 was changed : the town was ruined, almost all the 
 houses roofless, and masses of debris of all sorts blocked 
 the open spaces. 
 
 Over and amongst all this rubbish North and 
 Soma quickly made their way ; hand-in-hand, like two 
 children, that they should not lose one another in the 
 darkness, they rapidly ran and scrambled towards the 
 a-leo that divided the promontory from the mainland. 
 They passed many a terrified group of men and women 
 crouched together and covering their crying children as 
 well as they could, and once or twice they were called 
 after, but they did not pause, and the hapless Oneroans 
 had too much to think of in their own misfortunes to 
 remember the prisoners who were awaiting death in 
 the morning. 
 
 The opening in the a-leo was not closed, and 
 stumbling through this in a broken and breathless
 
 286 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 run, the two men found themselves on the mainland, 
 free of the town from which they had hardly dared to 
 hope they would escape with their lives. There was 
 no time for speech ; they could not tell how soon the 
 hurricane would be upon them again, and they knew 
 that to be caught in the forest, with trees and branches 
 falling in all directions, was dangerous in the extreme, 
 so with one accord they ran to the open space of the 
 shore, taking, almost instinctively, the left-hand side, in 
 which direction Otorangi lay. 
 
 Hardly had they left the strip of forest and reached 
 the sandy shore of the bay before the storm with all 
 its former violence was beating upon them once more ; 
 but what did they care in that moment for all the 
 fury of wind or rain, for they were free. 
 
 Free! Ah, none but those who for a time have 
 lost it can tell what a man's freedom is to him ! Free ! 
 free ! North could have shouted the word aloud with 
 the delight and rapture that he felt in being his own 
 master again. The very storm that tore and hustled 
 about him might have been the balmiest, softest air 
 that ever blew from out a summer heaven without 
 giving him a greater joy. In truth, the force and 
 wildness of it seemed fitting to his mad rapture. Let 
 it buffet him as it would, let it try to beat the very 
 life out of him, as it indeed seemed trying to do, it 
 only served to rouse his manhood in him now that he 
 was free. Eestricted, watched, and imprisoned as he 
 had been all these last long months, it was enough for 
 him to feel that he could turn this way or that at his 
 own free will, that all the earth was his once more. 
 The very airs of heaven — storms from hell they might 
 have been from their fury — seemed purer now that 
 no man was his master. He felt that for the first
 
 XXVII 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 287 
 
 time since their capture he drew his breath as a man 
 should breathe. 
 
 A man can live and be happy in one house, even 
 in one room, from year's end to year's end, if he does 
 it of his own free will and with the knowledge that 
 he can leave it any moment that he chooses, but it 
 becomes the bitterest of torments if it be against his 
 will. Imprison a man's body and, let poets say what 
 they may, his soul becomes imprisoned too ; his body 
 may be unhurt, but his spirit is crippled, and slowly 
 the integrity of his self-respect is wounded, not to be 
 cured again until he is his own master. 
 
 Christian had chafed bitterly against his confine- 
 ment, and had become, for him, moody, silent, and de- 
 pressed under it, so that now, when by one bold stroke 
 they had regained the treasure of their liberty, a natural 
 reaction had set in. He felt neither cold nor hunger 
 nor discomfort, his heart beat high, and his natural 
 cheerfulness and good spirits returned in such a flood 
 that for a time the man was ' fey.' He laughed aloud 
 and sang, though none, not even himself, could hear a 
 sound of it, and if for a moment there were any lull 
 in the tempest, he shouted the wildest nonsense to his 
 somewhat melancholy companion. 
 
 Everything was as he wished it to be. He would 
 not have had the storm one jot less strong ; he loved to 
 fight against it, and to use his strength and manhood to 
 conquer it ; the wind howled louder for him than he 
 could for himself, and the wild shouting of the thunder- 
 ing surf was no wilder than his own mad heart. He 
 could not rest, and when Soma proposed to shelter in 
 the lee of a mass of rocks, he urged him not to stop, 
 but to buffet and struggle on along the beach, where 
 the phosphorescence of the breakers marked out their
 
 288 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap, xxvii 
 
 way for them ; and he sang to himself as he staggered 
 along and waved his arms in mockery of the black, 
 tossing, tempest-torn masses of the groaning forest on 
 their right hand, when, sometimes for a moment, they 
 could define its outlines against the scudding sky. 
 
 Towards daylight they felt the fury of the storm 
 begin to abate, and it rapidly decreased in violence, 
 though a full gale of wind was still blowing when the 
 blackness of the terrible night first was tempered with 
 the cold gray of the coming dawn. They had made 
 but little progress in those long hours, the force of the 
 wind, which had veered round and blew directly in 
 their faces, frequently keeping them at an absolute 
 standstill, if not actually driving them backwards. 
 They could throw themselves on to it and be borne up 
 as though by a solid body. So that an hour before 
 sunrise both men were completely worn out, and feel- 
 ing sure that they had put a sufficient distance between 
 themselves and their enemies, — even in the unlikely 
 eventuality of their flight being detected and followed, 
 — they, by the earliest dim light, looked out for a place 
 of comparative shelter, where they flung themselves 
 down side by side, and, notwithstanding rain, wind, and 
 cold, fell asleep, and slept soundly until long after 
 sunrise.
 
 CHAPTEE XXVITI 
 
 Christian sprang to his feet the instant that he awoke, 
 feeling his life as elastic and youthful as though just 
 poured from the immortal sea, to which some day it 
 must flow back. He looked clown at his sleeping 
 companion, who was lying, like a tired child, in the 
 same position in which he had thrown himself down 
 some hours before ; he seemed, however, to miss North 
 from his side, and awoke in a moment, looking round 
 wondering. The wind was still high, though the sun 
 was shining brightly through the broken clouds that, 
 like flocks of great birds, were flying across the blue. 
 The sea had not yet gone down ; it had lost its angry 
 look, but was still wild with its last night's passion, 
 and its broad breast still heaved with sobs though its 
 anger was spent. Great rolling waves came crashing 
 on the beach, white -crested, majestic, beautiful, and 
 clear, through which the warm sun shone, making 
 fleeting caves of emerald and sapphire in the smooth 
 hollows of their curves. 
 
 'Look there,' said Chris, pointing with one hand 
 to the sea, whilst with the other he seized the wrist of 
 the half-awakened Soma. 
 
 No more needed to be said; Soma sprang to his 
 feet, his last night's sorrow forgotten, and the two 
 happy savages ran headlong to the sea. They tore off 
 
 u
 
 290 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 their damp mahis and unfolded them, and weighting 
 them with stones, left them to dry in the sun and 
 wind whilst they plunged into the waves like sea-gods 
 regaining their element. The surging force of the 
 delicious water, the fresh and strong cool wind, the 
 glowing sun, and the sweet rain-washed air, all seemed 
 to have conspired together to make much of these two 
 true sons of theirs. They swam boldly out to sea, 
 battling with the great waves and then riding trium- 
 phantly to land on the backs of these splendid sea- 
 horses. Life and happiness and health glowed in their 
 veins and love warmed their hearts as they, laughing 
 like two boys at the buffets of the waves, came stagger- 
 ing to the firm sand of the beach; crisp and fresh 
 and hard, they stood there with the wind blowing 
 about them and the water running down their smooth, 
 healthy skins, as it does from marble. For very 
 exuberance of joy in their liberty, Chris threw his arms 
 round Soma in a boyish embrace and challenged him 
 to a race along the beach. 
 
 Laugh your fill, Christian — you will not laugh 
 again for many a long sad day ; race, leap, stretch your 
 grand limbs and fill your great chest, oh Soma — your 
 strength is at its greatest, your youthful manhood is at 
 its beautiful perfection, and your noble heart mature ; 
 not long shall these God-given gifts help to glorify the 
 earth ; all these shall weigh how light in your un- 
 flinching hand when the time comes for their sacrifice. 
 
 Everywhere along the wave -ridged beach were 
 strewn the signs of last night's storm ; broken boughs, 
 long palm branches, and tufts of shining leaves were 
 mingled in a wild confusion with dark, curved lines 
 of brown and purple sea-wrack. Far above the usual 
 limit of high tide this debris of the sea lay piled, long
 
 xxvm A SOUTH SEA LOVER 291 
 
 ropes of gorgeous marine vegetation, deep olive-green 
 and bright pink tresses of weed, amongst which mer- 
 maids might have played ; gay shells and strange forms 
 of life cast up from the mighty deep. In and out of 
 these quickly-drying masses little bright-coloured crabs 
 ran sideways down to the water, and lines of big- 
 winged, slowly moving birds were seeking their food — 
 an unexampled banquet — amidst the rubbish. Fruits 
 from the forest and ripe and immature coco-nuts from 
 the line of palms that edged the shore, lay there all shent 
 in countless thousands, and once or twice they found 
 a dead and battered bird. These last Christian could 
 never pass ; he would pick them up and dry them and 
 set their dainty plumage as straight as his clumsy 
 man's fingers would let him, and then he would bury 
 them in a hasty hole in the sand. They were too sad 
 a sight, he thought, for the beauty and vitality of that 
 day. 
 
 The memory of that happy day remained bright 
 and unfaded in North's heart as long as he lived ; the 
 blackness and the grief that lay ahead of him was un- 
 seen then, and when it came it only served to throw 
 into greater brightness by its contrast the joy and 
 blitheness of these hours. How happy they were, 
 those two ; how they laughed as they talked of their 
 outwitted enemies ; what plans for the future did they 
 not make — that careless future which, like a sunny 
 landscape, lies spread out before our untroubled youth ! 
 North was now to have no difficulty in making Ho 
 remove his tabu from Utame, and he talked of their 
 happiness as assured ; Soma was to manage for Viara 
 to join him in Otorangi. This was to be and that was 
 to be. They arranged it all. Dreams, dreams, which 
 an hour was to wreck.
 
 292 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 The march back to Otorangi, although interrupted 
 by no dangers, was a long one, and took them the 
 whole day, for neither man knowing the way through 
 the forest, they had to walk along the wind-swept 
 beach the whole distance, and as the coast-line of that 
 side of the island is broken into many bays, their 
 journey was much longer than if they had been able 
 to cut across the land. There was only one town of 
 any importance between Oneroa and Otorangi, and that 
 they wisely avoided by making a considerable detour 
 and passing in the rear of it ; they might in all proba- 
 bility have passed unchallenged through it, though it 
 was one of Faaori's dependencies, on account of the 
 confusion caused in it by the hurricane, but they did 
 not wish to run the slightest risk of losing their newly- 
 gained liberty. They managed to obtain sufficient 
 food and drink on the shore and the edge of the forest 
 without venturing near any inhabited place. 
 
 It was after sunset when they began to approach 
 their own town, and the natural excitement that they 
 both felt prevented them from noticing their fatigue. 
 The sun had gone down in a solemn sky, all barred at 
 the horizon with heavy banks of cloud, and now the 
 serene moon was rising, sailing onwards to that un- 
 known port for which she always steers, but which she 
 never reaches. 
 
 They left the shore now and turned a little inland 
 to gain the town more quickly, for by this time they 
 knew every inch of the road, and in the warm shadows 
 and silence of the woods they hurried on with the joy 
 of home-coming in their hearts. The storm had been 
 there before them, and signs of its violence were every- 
 where visible, though the devastation it had wrought 
 seemed less complete than that which had fallen on
 
 xxvin A SOUTH SEA LOVER 293 
 
 Oneroa ; it was the edge of the cyclone that had struck 
 Otorangi, so that its force had not been so great. 
 They did not meet a soul until they were almost in 
 the town, but there they found many men still about 
 doing what they could to repair the last night's 
 damage. 
 
 It had been thought that both men had been killed 
 long before this by their enemies, so that the sudden 
 return of Soma was the cause of the wildest excite- 
 ment and joy to his fellows. Even in that first 
 moment Christian noticed a change in their treatment 
 of him, for whilst glad shouts of ' Soma e Motuiti is 
 back ! ' ' The dead is living ! ' ' Here is our Soma ! ' sur- 
 prised the silence of the night, no word of welcome was 
 raised for North, and he was looked upon askance by 
 one and all, though pityingly by some. This gave 
 him a strange and unhappy chill, for North, like all 
 emotionally quick men, instantly detected a change in 
 the feelings of those about him. 
 
 In his first excitement, and in the eager questionings 
 that he made as to what had occurred in the long 
 months of their absence, Soma failed to observe the 
 change in the demeanour of his friends to Christian, 
 and he led the way joyously to the house of his father. 
 The little river was so swollen by the torrents of rain 
 that it had far overflown its usual limits, and they had 
 to cross by means of the high stepping-stones that had 
 been useless during the whole time of North's presence 
 on the island. 
 
 Old Motuiti, told by a young man who ran on 
 ahead, of the return of the son he had so long thought 
 dead, was outside the house to welcome him, and 
 though he tried to preserve a chief-like calm, the nervous 
 working of his kind old face and the trembling of his
 
 294 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 lips as his son clasped him in his arms for the uma, 
 showed well enough the joy of the old fellow. He led 
 them both into the house, and with a shaking voice 
 called to the young men to bring food for the wan- 
 derers. There was no change in him, Christian saw ; 
 his kindness and hospitality were what they had always 
 been, for by his adoption by the old chief, North 
 had really become as a member of his own family. 
 But whilst they ate with the appetite of young and 
 healthy men he told them of the discoveries made by 
 Ho, through the slave girl Sobele, of Tama-iru's death, 
 and of Utame's flight to Monoriro with Christian. 
 The head chief had been furiously angry with North 
 for breaking tabic by taking away the girl, whom he 
 entirely exonerated from the death of Tama-iru, as it 
 was evident that she had slain him in self-defence ; but 
 North he held responsible for the attack on the town 
 by the Oneroans, and the consequent loss of so many 
 of his warriors who had been killed in the battle. 
 The priests of the old worship had laid all the blame 
 of this fatal engagement on North, and, though both 
 they and Ho had thought him dead, they had held him 
 up to execration in the songs composed in commemora- 
 tion of the battle, and had vowed a bitter vengeance 
 if by chance he had escaped and should ever fall into 
 their hands. 
 
 ' And now that you are back, my son,' concluded 
 the old man, addressing Christian, ' I fear you are in 
 worse danger with Ho than you were amongst the 
 Oneroa men. Ho will have your life.' 
 
 Chris laid his food down with a sigh. He had 
 come back with a light heart expecting a welcome, and 
 had found a sentence of death. He was, however, 
 game to the core, and he sprang to his feet as lightly
 
 xxvin A SOUTH SEA LOVER 295 
 
 as though he had known no fatigue that day, and 
 turning quietly to Soma, he said — 
 
 ' There is no rest for Papalangi tea ; truly he is a 
 stranger. I must go.' 
 
 ' It is best,' answered Soma ; ' we must go.' 
 
 At first Christian did not know what he meant, but 
 he saw at the first glance that Soma meant to accom- 
 pany him. He had felt discouraged at this sudden 
 ruin of his hopes, but the words of his friend seemed 
 to give him new courage, though his eyes, poor wan- 
 derer, were dimmed by this display of natural and 
 unconscious generosity and devotion. 
 
 ' I cannot take you from home again, Soma-ou,' 
 said North. 
 
 ' Where you are is my home, ofa-namu-ou' was all 
 that Soma said, but he spoke in so calm and deter- 
 mined a voice that Christian knew nothing would 
 shake his resolve, and he was happy in the thought of 
 that sturdy affection on which he might rely as on a 
 rock. 
 
 ' Where shall you go ? ' asked Motuiti, who had 
 listened to their conversation without making any 
 interruption. 
 
 ' To Monoriro, first of all, to see Utame,' answered 
 North. 
 
 ' But Utame is here in Otorangi,' quickly said the 
 old man. 
 
 'Then I will see her. if I die for it,' said Christian 
 passionately. ' Where is she ? ' 
 
 Before Motuiti could answer Soma made a quick 
 sign for silence, and looking round across the ill-lighted 
 house, North saw that four or five men had come 
 silently up to it and were already entering. 
 
 ' What is it that you want ? ' asked Soma angrily.
 
 296 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 ' We come from Ilo-eki,' answered one of the men. 
 ' You and the Papalangi tea are to come to his house 
 at once.' 
 
 Both Christian and Soma knew that it would be 
 useless to refuse to obey, so making a sign to Motuiti 
 to follow them, they went out and walked across the 
 moonlit bara to Ilo's house. The place was all 
 lighted up with candle -nut torches and pine -gum 
 burning on flat stones on the floor, and Christian could 
 see by these preparations, and by the eager talking of 
 the little group of men on the mats round Ilo, that a 
 discussion of importance was taking place. He had 
 little doubt of the subject of it when he recognised 
 amongst the old men talking with the chief several of 
 the principal priests of that part of the island. The 
 manner of their reception convinced him that his fate 
 had been decided as soon as his return to the town 
 had become known. He knew that it was ' death,' 
 but what manner of death remained to be told. 
 
 He experienced a curious sinking at the heart as 
 he felt the looks of these previously friendly people 
 turned upon him with an expression of hate and 
 revenge painted upon their faces, different from any- 
 thing that he had ever felt when in danger among 
 enemies. It was not so much the death that threatened 
 him as that he should come by it at the hands of old 
 companions and friends, — here was the sting. He felt 
 a hopelessness then that had been a stranger to him in 
 all his previous straits; it seemed that in this struggle 
 with men who before this had loaded him with kind- 
 ness and benefits, all his old pugnacity was dead and 
 a dull despair had taken its place. 
 
 They stood for a moment at the entrance to the 
 house, uncertain what to do next, when from where he
 
 xxvin A SOUTH SEA LOVER 297 
 
 sat Ilo called out to them to come in, inviting Soma 
 to the mats where he and his councillors sat, but 
 bidding North sit down at the doorway. Then Soma 
 showed his mettle and spoke up. 
 
 'What has the Papalangi tea clone that he should 
 sit in the doorway with slaves and not on the mats 
 with the chiefs ? Is he not a son of the house of 
 Motuiti ? ' 
 
 ' You speak truly, Soma-eki,' answered Ilo with a 
 wonderful dignity, and betraying no anger at Soma's 
 interruption. ' He is a son of your house. But he 
 has defied the gods, my ancestors, by breaking tabu 
 placed upon Utame e Ngawa. He is no longer worthy 
 of a place amongst us chiefs. He is a dead man. 
 The thing is decided. Come sit with us and aid us 
 with your counsels.' 
 
 ' He is my ofa-namu] answered Soma, with a 
 boldness that did not seem to be displeasing to the old 
 chief, ' and I will not sit with those who wish his 
 death.' So saying he stepped to North's side and sat 
 down ; etiquette would not allow him to remain stand- 
 ing in the presence of the sitting chiefs. 
 
 ' You are a stranger,' said Ilo then, addressing 
 Christian, ' and may have laws unlike to ours in Omeo. 
 It is for this that I tell you that you are a dead man. 
 These priests of the great gods, whose own voices we 
 chiefs have heard, have said that through you all these 
 ills have fallen on Otorangi. You have broken tabu, 
 and the angry gods have sent the men of Oneroa upon 
 us, who have slain many of our warriors and young 
 men. They could not tell us why the gods had sent 
 the great storm on us that has destroyed our crops and 
 coco-nuts. But now the wise priests say the gods were 
 angry still because you lived.'
 
 298 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 ' How do you know,' interrupted Soma at this 
 point, ' that the priests speak the will of the 
 gods ? ' 
 
 ' Did not some among us begin to doubt the power 
 of the older gods, and give worship to Iro Vearu and 
 Lomangatini ? Did not Paori, the priest, tell us that 
 the gods were angry, and that for a sign they would 
 take him to themselves ? Did they not do so ? We 
 therefore fear the gods and their anger. If we give 
 them a life for a sacrifice they will spare ours and our 
 children's. Eorutu has moved on his mats many times 
 of late, and the earth has shaken. Monoriro has 
 breathed red and waxed hotter for two moons, and 
 Venga says the fire is high in the mountain and soon 
 must pour down into the valleys. To him, into his 
 fire will we cast this life.' 
 
 Ho had become wrought up as he talked, and 
 towards the end of his speech his voice was raised in 
 loud tones, which excited the audience of chiefs and 
 priests about him as the smell of blood affects a lion. 
 Their eyes blazed, and they breathed loud and deep, 
 and as Ho finished an angry growl of savage voices 
 was heard all round the house. 
 
 ' To the mountain,' ' He is food for Eorutu,' ' His 
 blood shall appease the god, ' ' Into the fire with him,' 
 and other cries of cruelty and brutality, which showed 
 plainly enough that the savage lust for blood was 
 stirred and awakened within them, and that nothing 
 but the death of the demanded victim would satisfy it. 
 The cry was taken up outside the house, and soon the 
 bara was ringing with similar shouts of ' Death,' and 
 ' To the great fire.' 
 
 Christian sat there as pale as death already, but he 
 did not flinch for an instant before the gaze of all
 
 xxviii A SOUTH SEA LOVER 299 
 
 these passionate men ; he did not attempt to say one 
 word in self-defence ; he knew that it would be useless, 
 and he let this storm of anger and superstitious hatred 
 surge about him without making a sign. He possessed 
 already that strange dignity which absolute hopeless- 
 ness bestows. He knew everything ; hopes and fears 
 could no longer disturb him ; he knew the worst, and 
 had nothing to dread now but the one quick step he 
 would have to take, — the one strange second of agony 
 that lay between this life and the nothingness called 
 Death,— or another existence, perhaps, of which he knew 
 nothing. He was loath to leave this full, bright life, it 
 is true, but death itself he had never feared, and beyond 
 the mere moment of dying, which to his strong youth 
 was terrible enough, he had nothing to dread. All he 
 thought then was of the agony of mind that Soma was 
 suffering, and that perhaps Utame — ah, God, how his 
 heart leaped yet ! — might hear these shouts which 
 condemned her husband and true lover. 
 
 Christian had lived long enough on the island to 
 grasp thoroughly the religious principles of the Omeans, 
 and he knew how firm a hold in their hearts the 
 strange theory of atonement, that their priests preached, 
 had obtained. He had seen it carried out in minor 
 instances over and over again, how if a man robbed 
 another and himself escaped punishment, it was meted 
 out to some member of his family, who acted as scape- 
 goat, and the aggrieved person was satisfied ; even in 
 cases of life and death he had known an innocent man 
 struck dead, and the blood-price thus being paid, the 
 guilty one had gone scot-free, purged of his crime by 
 the other's death. Knowing this, he was well aware 
 that llo — and indeed every one in the island — thought 
 that he was not only justified but meritorious in taking
 
 300 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap, xxviii 
 
 his life for those of the men whose death, in an indirect 
 manner, he may have occasioned. 
 
 It almost seemed that the council of chiefs would 
 end in general confusion, so excited were one and all, 
 but an old priest seated next to Ilo called his attention 
 to the fact that he had not said what was to be done 
 with North. Eeminded of his duty, Ilo in a few 
 words gave orders that Christian should be strongly 
 bound and be taken, well guarded, to the temple on 
 the river bank — to the god of which, Eorutu, he was 
 now dedicate — and that Soma should not be permitted 
 to be with them. The next day, he said, they would 
 start before sunrise for Monoriro to complete the 
 sacrifice.
 
 CHAPTEE XXIX 
 
 Although he knew that this was his last night on 
 earth, and that his very breaths were numbered — as 
 truly are those of all us from the first sobbing one we 
 draw — Christian slept a deep, unbroken sleep. As he 
 had crossed the bara, to reach the temple where he 
 was to spend his short imprisonment, he had looked 
 about him with eyes still mindful of the beauty of 
 everything around, and he then made a sort of farewell 
 to life, of whose cup he had drunk so deep. His heart 
 was very full, for life, with youth and love and friend- 
 ship still strong within him, was exceeding sweet 
 to him, and all he had for consolation now was the 
 knowledge that he had not wasted but had lived every 
 hour of it. But this scarcely made him more ready 
 for death. 
 
 His guards were talking busily as they led him to the 
 well-known building, but he paid no heed to them, his 
 thoughts were otherwhere, — with Utame and Soma for 
 the most part, but feeling his throat swell and his eyes 
 fill with tears, he would not let his mind dwell on 
 them, for fear lest his thoughts should unman him. It 
 was a perfect night, cooler than was usual in Oineo at 
 that time of year, and the storm-cleansed air was fresh 
 and clear. He looked upwards at the galaxy of stars 
 above him as he entered the dark old temple, and said
 
 302 A SOUTH SEA LOVEK chap. 
 
 to himself with almost a smile, ' I may know your 
 mysteries to-morrow.' 
 
 Binding him hand and foot, and fastening his 
 wrists to the central post of the temple, his guards left 
 him alone in the presence of the great hideous god, 
 whose glittering eyes of shell had looked down upon 
 his parting with the old priest Paori, and to whose 
 name to-morrow he was to be offered up. The noise 
 and excitement in the town gradually died away, and 
 sleep, like a downy-winged night-bird, flew about the 
 houses ; not a sound broke the silence except the low, 
 rapid murmurs of the flooded little river, and once, far 
 away across the drowsy woods, towards JSTareva, a faint 
 echo of some lover's music. His very guards on watch 
 around the house seemed sleeping too, but they watched 
 well for all their silence. 
 
 Towards midnight, when the moon was hidden by 
 the mass of the great central mountains, Soma, who 
 had retired quietly to his father's house when his 
 friend was separated from him, rose from the mats 
 where, for the last hour and more, he had been lying 
 feigning the sleep that was so distant from his hot 
 eyes. Without disturbing any of the sleeping men 
 about him, he crept from the house, and keeping clear 
 of the open spaces of the town, where he might have 
 been seen in the bright starlight by any watching man, 
 he stole to the beach. He walked resolutely, as one 
 whose mind is made up; and quickly, but without 
 noise, he arrived at the place where a little crowd of 
 small fishing canoes lay moored to posts driven into 
 the sand. He carefully chose one, and untying its 
 rope of fibre, dragged it through the shallow water 
 to a part of the beach directly opposite the temple in 
 which North lay. Here he pulled it a little way up
 
 XXIX A SOUTH SEA LOVER 303 
 
 the sand that it might not float off, and then returned 
 to the town along the bank of the swollen stream. 
 
 He moved now with extreme caution, and when he 
 was near the guarded building he pulled the sharp 
 obsidian dagger from his mahi, and putting the light 
 wooden handle between his teeth, dropped on to his 
 hands. Creeping slowly on all fours he approached 
 the temple. Everything was quiet, and from the end 
 of the building, the side of which he had gained 
 without being observed, he could just distinguish in 
 the feeble light the forms of the men who were guard- 
 ing the place by lying across the entrance to it. He 
 thought they slept, and crept, with throbbing heart, till 
 he could have touched the feet of the nearest man. 
 They little thought how near to death they were in that 
 moment, for without one moment of compunction Soma 
 would have slain them one and all had he thought he 
 could do it noiselessly. What were the lives of these 
 men in the eyes of Soma when compared with that of 
 his love-brother ? 
 
 He hesitated for a moment whether it would not 
 be better to try to kill them one by one ; but, on 
 reflection, he considered that, though he certainly could 
 slay the one beneath his hand, he must make some 
 noise and so disturb the others. He passed this man, 
 who was sleeping with his face turned up to the sky, 
 and holding his breath, he prepared to step across the 
 second man and enter the dark temple. 
 
 Alas, Soma, it was not to be ! As he lifted his foot 
 to step across this fellow, a great pair of arms were 
 stretched out, and before he knew what had happened, 
 he was tripped up and fell heavily to the ground. He 
 struggled violently to free himself, but in vain, for in 
 a second the other men were roused and held him
 
 304 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 securely down. None of them spoke a word, and it 
 all happened so silently, that Christian, worn out by 
 the various fatigues and emotions of the day, slum- 
 bered heavily on, quite undisturbed by the struggle, 
 and he never knew that this bold attempt had been 
 made to set him at liberty. 
 
 Finding himself quite overpowered, Soma ceased 
 struggling, and said sullenly and in a low voice — 
 
 ' What are you going to do to me ? ' 
 
 'Nothing, Soma-eki,' answered one of the men. 
 ' Ilo-eki warned us that you, perhaps, would do this 
 thing. He said we were to watch well. We were to 
 stop your going in, but that we were to do you no 
 harm. You and the Papalangi were ofa-namu, he said, 
 and what you would do for him would be right. You 
 were to be sent back to your house.' 
 
 ' I will go,' said Soma quietly ; and without another 
 word, with the wonderful self-control of a Polynesian, 
 he rose and vanished into the darkness. 
 
 Although he slept soundly Christian awoke before 
 daybreak, cramped and stiff from the constrained 
 position in which he had passed the night, and with 
 his hands and feet somewhat swollen from his bonds. 
 For the first few seconds he could not remember where 
 he was, and then in a flash memory adjusted itself, and 
 he knew that the day had come on which he was to 
 die. It is a strange experience to awake in the morn- 
 ing well and strong and hearty, and to know that the 
 dawn of the day has come which is to be your last on 
 earth. As he remembered this a savage fury possessed 
 North for a time, and like a wild beast, he tore at his 
 bonds, and with muttered oaths, strove to wrench his 
 hands from the ropes that bound them. It was very 
 hard to die. He quickly found that all this was use-
 
 xxix A SOUTH SEA LOVER 305 
 
 less, and he calmed himself with the strong self-com- 
 mand of which he had always been the possessor. 
 
 It was something very different from resignation 
 that he felt — it was more a stony, thoughtless blank 
 that he forced upon his mind to save himself from 
 the agony of thinking. In this negative condition he 
 watched, through the open entrance to the temple, the 
 day slowly break over the dark mass of forest on the 
 other side of the bara, and with his poet's eyes he 
 witnessed — remembering with a dulled ache that it was 
 for the last time — the daily miracle of the dawn. 
 Colour, so infinitely pale and distant as to seem but a 
 dream of day, stole imperceptibly into the sky ; and 
 light, like life made visible, broke upon the sleeping 
 world. 
 
 He was sitting thus when they came to fetch him; 
 he had not heard the first sounds of awakening in the 
 town, and it was only when the figures of the men 
 darkened the doorway as they came in that he was 
 aware that the place was astir. Two or three men ad- 
 vanced together to untie his feet and hands, as though 
 nervous for their safety, for they knew his great strength, 
 and Christian could not help smiling at their timidity. 
 
 ' I am not going to hurt you,' he said in his usual 
 kindly voice. ' I could not if I wished ; my hands 
 and feet are numb.' 
 
 The sun was not yet risen when the party set out 
 from the town, and the sea air was damp and almost 
 cold, but every man, woman, and child was out of 
 doors, and watched in perfect silence the little band 
 start on its sacred way. Christian, whose one desire 
 was to see, if only for a moment, the face of the girl 
 he loved so passionately, looked this way and that 
 for Utame, with a hungry eagerness that was terrible 
 
 x
 
 306 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 to see ; but she was nowhere visible — amongst all the 
 well-known faces hers was not to be found. This was 
 a sore trial to him, but his faithful heart never doubted 
 that she was kept back by force — perfect love had cast 
 out fear in his case, and he felt no pang of jealousy. 
 After all, jealousy is only a form of humility; but 
 Christian North, though modest, as all such lovable, 
 simple-minded men are, had none of that quality 
 of it. 
 
 However, he was not to leave the town without 
 receiving from Utame a token that was in itself a 
 message. Chris and the party which was accompany- 
 ing him were just passing between Eakatira's house 
 and the place where the women painted the tappa, 
 when a little boy ran forward, and thrusting something 
 into North's hand, darted away again without a word. 
 The men laughed, thinking it was a freak on the part 
 of the child, but Christian looking down at the flowers 
 thus strangely given, and breathing in their delicate, 
 clear perfume, recognised the white somala blossom, 
 and knew from whom they came. 
 
 Crossing the flooded and half-ruined gardens, and 
 the bird-haunted space on the other side of them, 
 they entered the silent woods at sunrise by the well- 
 remembered path. Christian saw then how numerous 
 was the party ; for all the principal chiefs of the town, 
 and the old priests he had seen the night before at 
 Ilo's house, were accompanying him. He noticed 
 too that all of them wore or carried their ceremonial 
 dress as though bound for some festivity, and all 
 were decorated with their most valuable ornaments. 
 He knew what all this meant, and looking back in 
 his memory, with a sort of impersonal interest, on the 
 neglected, happy, brown-faced boy he could see playing
 
 XXIX A SOUTH SEA LOVER 307 
 
 about the wharves in the old drowsy English seaport — 
 how far away all that seemed now — he smiled as he 
 thought of all this fuss being made about so very 
 unimportant a person. 
 
 It was in this reflective, half-dreamy state that he 
 remained all day ; facts of the present moment were 
 shadowy to him compared with the brightness and 
 sharpness of his mental pictures. It appeared to 
 North that what he was doing was not real — it 
 seemed so impossible that he was marching to his 
 death — it felt to him that he was performing in 
 some pre-ordained tragedy of the plot of which he was 
 ignorant, and in which he had no personal interest, 
 but in which words and acts were suggested to him 
 when their time was come. Everything went smoothly 
 as though perfected by many rehearsals, and he, the 
 central figure of it all, seemed least conscious of any 
 as to what it portended. He felt and moved as he 
 had often done in dreams when, quite unconcerned, he 
 had acted in incredible dramas, and when impossible 
 things presented themselves with all the aspect of 
 probable and natural occurrences. He looked about 
 the marvellous stage on which he was playing his 
 part, and at the other actors grouped around him, as 
 a spectator might look on at some great religious 
 ceremony, in which his only interest was the beauty 
 of the processions and the stateliness of the old ritual. 
 
 They climbed all day,, only stopping twice for food 
 and rest, and Christian ate what they gave him without 
 noticing that it was of the very best, and slept like a 
 child when, at the waterfall, the party halted for the 
 mid - day siesta during the hottest hour of the day. 
 He was treated with a curious deference by one and 
 all, as though something of the sacredness of the god
 
 308 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap, xxix 
 
 had already fallen on the sacrifice ; but he did not 
 observe it — the strangeness of it was only part of the 
 dreamlike naturalness of everything that happened. 
 He did not catch a glimpse of Soma all the day, but 
 he felt sure that he should see his friend once more 
 before the veil fell between them. He gathered, from 
 something that one of the men said, that Ho had for- 
 bidden him to accompany them, though old Motuiti, 
 a most unwilling member of the party, was with Ho 
 and the other chiefs. The old man had a great 
 affection for North, and had used all his influence to 
 alter Ilo's mind, but to no purpose — the chief was 
 inexorable.
 
 CHAPTER XXX 
 
 It was already sunset when the party reached the last 
 height of the mountain and stood on the crater edge, 
 and the heavenly glow of the evening sky was gradually 
 being replaced by the infernal red reflected from the 
 bo ilin g lava lake. How well North remembered the 
 scene ! It was quite unchanged since the day he 
 had bidden farewell to Utame on the mountain, 
 with the exception that the volcano seemed to be in 
 even greater activity than then, and that the lava pool 
 had swollen to nearly double its former size, and was 
 now so full that it almost overflowed the edge of the 
 great hollow which contained it. 
 
 Many of the men had never visited Monoriro before, 
 and they stood, with awe-struck faces, looking down at 
 the fiery pit where Eorutu dwelt ; but Ho would not 
 let them linger; night was coming on, and it was 
 difficult and dangerous to cross the tumbled lava fields 
 at the bottom of the great cone in the dark. Before 
 he began to descend the steep shaly sides of the 
 cliff, Christian turned to look once more at the fair 
 prospect of the island lying below him, at the wooded 
 valleys already filling with cool, blue shadow, and at 
 the gray weather-worn peaks of the mountains, on 
 which for a moment longer the last rays of his last 
 sun still shone ; once in the fatal hollow of the crater
 
 310 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 cup he would look no more on valley or hillside, forest 
 or free streams. Then he calmly stepped into the 
 shadow of the pit. 
 
 They crossed over and amongst the great wild 
 rocks and chasms of the bottom of the crater with 
 much difficulty, as the short tropic twilight was almost 
 gone, and men and leaders alike were weary with their 
 long and toilsome journey. At one place they were 
 going wrong, and, to the astonishment of everybody, 
 Christian stopped them and pointed out the way. 
 They could not understand a man helping those who 
 were leading him to his death, but North knew that 
 escape was impossible, and saw no reason why these 
 jaded fellows should be put to all this extra labour 
 for the want of a word from him. He felt that he 
 was as good as dead already, and that the one hour 
 longer of painful struggling over these rough rocks 
 was not worth the purchase. 
 
 Night had quite come by the time they had 
 stumbled to the edge of the lava lake, and, with one 
 quick shudder of sickening anticipation as he realised 
 the awfulness of the death before him, Chris saw how 
 greatly the lava pool had spread beyond its former 
 limits, and what a wild and violent state of ebullition 
 it was in. Jets and fountains of the molten rocks 
 were leaping from every part of it, and the gold and 
 crimson waves, with their gem-like foam and spray 
 of fire, were ceaselessly beating, with a roar of dull 
 thunder, on the cliffs that penned them in, as though 
 an infernal storm of wind were urging on their billows. 
 
 Scorched by the fearful heat, and with dry and 
 burning eyes, Christian stood on the cliff, which rose 
 about thirty feet above the lake, like one that was 
 petrified by the horror of this awful place. He could
 
 XXX A SOUTH SEA LOVER 311 
 
 not help but gaze into the pit, which, like the mouth 
 of hell, stood a-gape to swallow him, though his body 
 shrank back with an instinctive dread of it. The 
 terror of it almost overcame the courage with which 
 he was prepared to meet his death, and it was only 
 by summoning all his manhood and resolution to his 
 aid that he regained his old spirit of daring, and could 
 face his fate without flinching, if not without fear. 
 
 So absorbed had Christian been that he had paid 
 no heed to what had been happening behind him at 
 some little distance, and it was not until Esoku came 
 up to him, and screening his face with his hand from 
 the intolerable heat and glare, took him by the arm 
 to lead him back to where Ilo was standing, that he 
 saw they had already begun their preparations for the 
 sacrifice. It came upon him then with a sudden and 
 bitter pang that the moment had come at last, and 
 though he walked firmly enough he felt his face grow 
 white and drawn, and' for a moment he could hardly 
 breathe. In this little interval the chiefs had put on 
 their ceremonial dress, and were standing with the 
 priests near Venga's house, into which no one had 
 dared to venture without the old woman's invitation. 
 As he came up he heard the loud tones of the priestess's 
 voice come from the house, and he saw the heads of 
 all the little crowd turn in the direction of it, as though 
 they had not known until then that she was there. 
 
 ' What do you here, Ilo-eki ? And you also, chiefs 
 and priests ? ' 
 
 And then Christian, whose every sense seemed 
 quickened in those last moments by the extremity of 
 his danger, as though life at its last throe was intensified 
 tenfold, thought he heard a low voice say something in 
 faint remonstrance.
 
 312 A SOUTH SEA LOVEK chap. 
 
 ' My God ! ' he gasped. 
 
 Was it Soma's voice he recognised ? Hush, hush ; 
 and he held his breath, and pressed his hand to his 
 heart to stop its throbbing as he strained his ears to 
 listen. It was Soma's voice, he was sure of it. How 
 could he have thought that his blood -brother, his 
 one friend, could have left him to die alone ; and 
 for one wild maddening moment hope entered his 
 heart. 
 
 But no further sound came from the house, and 
 as he looked the withered but majestic figure of the 
 resolute old priestess appeared in the doorway and 
 advanced towards them. Everything was plainly 
 visible, for although there was no moon the ruddy 
 glare from the boiling pit cast a bright but lurid light 
 on all around. 
 
 ' What do you here ? ' repeated Venga in her loud 
 and thrilling voice, and Ho made answer — 
 
 ' We come to make a sacrifice to the god. His 
 tabu has been broken. Many ills have come upon us, 
 and we will make sow to him that his fire comes not 
 into our valleys. Our sacrifice is a perfect man, he 
 has no blemish. For him the gods may spare us, and 
 Eorutu's fire flow not down into our valleys.' 
 
 Christian thought that Venga's eye rested upon 
 his for a second with a hidden meaning before she 
 answered the head chief; but she took no other notice 
 of him, and only said — 
 
 ' It is well that this be done ; but, chiefs, it is now 
 night, and nothing is prepared. Do this thing in the 
 morning. By daylight all may be ready. You are 
 tired. Come, eat ; the food is cooked.' 
 
 But all her efforts to gain time were useless, for 
 one of the priests, a brother to Ho, fearing perhaps
 
 xxx A SOUTH SEA LOVER 313 
 
 lest Ilo might relent thus far, interrupted the chief as 
 he was about to speak, and said — 
 
 ' This thing must not be. We will not eat, nor 
 sleep, nor rest until the anger of the gods is turned 
 from us.' 
 
 This seemed to be decisive, for without further 
 parleying Ilo turned and gave instructions for every- 
 thing to go on. Christian was surrounded by the 
 priests, who were there to the number of eight or ten, 
 and he was bathed and washed with the soft tepid 
 water that the young men had collected from the rock 
 pools, where it had condensed from the steam which 
 issued from the crannies in many parts of the crater. 
 A fresh malvi was given him to put on, and a long and 
 beautifully painted robe of ta/ppa was fastened round 
 his waist, and his curly hair was combed out and 
 scented and dressed. Then the priest who seemed to 
 take the lead made a sign to one of the young men, 
 and he brought a stout cord of sinnet, with which 
 poor Christian — who had to clench his teeth and dig 
 his nails into the palms of his hands till the blood 
 dripped from them to keep himself from making any 
 sign of nervousness or fear — was firmly bound with his 
 hands behind his back. The same young man carried 
 another rope to bind his legs when Christian had 
 walked to the edge of the cliff. 
 
 They asked him then if he wanted anything, and 
 he said, ' Some water,' for his lips and mouth were dry. 
 
 ' This is indeed a man,' said Ilo to the priests. 
 ' He is worthy of the gods, for not one muscle of him 
 yet has trembled. He has shown no fear.' 
 
 All was then ready, and Ilo making a sign, two 
 men seized Chris by the upper arms and made him 
 walk towards the little cliff above the lake. They
 
 314 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 had proceeded some part of the very short distance 
 when a man, who, it was easy to see, was not of 
 their party, for he was naked but for his torn and 
 travel-stained mahi, and wore no dress of ceremony, 
 rushed past them, pressing Christian's shoulder with a 
 burning hand in a swift and passionate embrace as he 
 darted by. 
 
 He gained the edge of the overhanging cliff before 
 they thought of stopping him, and then he turned and 
 showed them the face of Soma, glorified with a new 
 beauty and transformed with the splendour of his high 
 resolve. 
 
 It was Christian who first, with a sudden inspira- 
 tion, realised the heroic intention of his friend ; with a 
 violent spring he tried to free himself from the men 
 who held him that he might reach Soma's side before 
 it was too late, but they threw themselves upon him, 
 and, bound as he was, he could not get away. 
 
 ' Seize him/ cried North with a frenzied shout. 
 ' My God, I cannot see him die ! ' 
 
 ' Stand back,' shouted Soma, with a voice like a 
 trumpet, so steady and clear was it, as some of the 
 men started to run towards him. ' Stand back, or I 
 will throw myself in before you can touch me.' 
 
 He was splendid in his beauty at that moment, 
 standing there armed for victory in his fight with 
 death, a victory to be won by his own defeat. Weapon- 
 less for the encounter, naked as he had come into the 
 world, he stood there with the light of conquest already 
 shining in his face, himself the weapon he must use in 
 that contest in which even now he felt triumphant. 
 The glow of the lava fires shone on him, throwing all 
 his great rounded muscles into light and falling suavely 
 on the curves of his noble form, and making his black
 
 xxx A SOUTH SEA LOVER 315 
 
 hair gleam with au unwonted gold. He stood there 
 like a god himself in his beauty and in the grandeur 
 of his sacrifice, whilst the love that prompted this 
 atonement shone like a glory in his face. 
 
 He was a type of Love and Youth defeating Age, 
 Superstition, and Death, and in that moment of high 
 passion it seemed natural to him that he should be 
 standing where he was. He had loved so much, that 
 a last sacrifice for it, whilst still in the prime of his 
 early manhood and with the power for love unimpaired 
 in his heart, was but the fruition of all that blossoming. 
 
 Soma raised his arm to silence the loud murmurs 
 amongst the witnesses of this wild scene, and speaking 
 in a calm and steady voice, he said — 
 
 ' Chiefs, must this thing be ? Will the gods be 
 satisfied with nothing less ? ' 
 
 ' This thing must be,' answered Ho for the rest of 
 the party. ' The gods are angry ; their tabu has been 
 broken. This man must die.' 
 
 At this the priests and other chiefs expressed their 
 assent by cries of ' Eorutu, Eorutu,' ' To the great 
 fire,' ' He must die ; ' and some of them began to urge 
 North forward. 
 
 ' Stand still,' shouted Soma. ' I have not ended. 
 Ilo-eki and chiefs, you know the law of Omeo is the 
 law of the gods. Break it not. That man is free ; I 
 take his sins upon myself. The anger of the gods will 
 be upon you if you harm him.' 
 
 All this was more than North could bear ; he 
 struggled like a netted lion to free himself and rush to 
 the side of this hero who was taking death upon him- 
 self so lightly, but he was powerless in the hands of 
 the men holding him. Great sobs tore his breast as 
 he cried out to his friend —
 
 316 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 ' Oh, Soma, Soma, ofa-namu-ou, come back. I will 
 not have you do this thing.' His voice was hoarse, 
 and great tears rolled down his cheeks. 
 
 But Soma only shook his head, even smiling a little ; 
 all he said was — 
 
 ' It is true, we are ofa-narnu. Shall it be said that 
 Soma-e-Motuiti would not die for his blood-brother ? 
 It is easy to die. Always remember that I live in 
 you. Farewell. We have been true brothers.' 
 
 As he ended, Christian by a sudden superhuman 
 effort managed to tear himself away from the men who 
 detained him, and rushed towards the cliff crying some 
 strange incoherent entreaty to his friend. At the same 
 moment, as he saw him start, Soma cried out — 
 
 ' That was strongly done. Manatui koi — remember 
 me.' 
 
 Christian was within twenty yards of him, but he 
 was too late, for with his tender glance turned upon 
 the man for whom he was dying, Soma sprang high 
 into the air from the edge of the cliff, and fell without 
 a cry into the waves of molten lava which seemed to 
 leap to meet him. A low dull splash, scarcely to be 
 distinguished from the heavy lapping of the lava, was 
 all that was heard. 
 
 ' My God, oh my God ! ' burst in a shriek from Chris- 
 tian's lips as he saw his friend leap into the pit, and as 
 he cried in the bitterness of his heart, he fell like a 
 log face downwards on the rocks. 
 
 Christian was quite senseless when the men who 
 were close upon him picked him up and untied his 
 hands ; they carried him to Venga's house and wiped 
 away, not unkindly, the blood from his bruised and 
 bleeding face. But the old man Motuiti stood like 
 one petrified with horror when the party had turned
 
 xxx A SOUTH SEA LOVER 317 
 
 its back on the fatal place, on the spot where they had 
 halted, and, dry -eyed and silent, made no sign. At 
 last, when he was quite alone, the agony of the child- 
 less man burst from his lips in a little cry — 
 
 ' My son, my son, my only son.' 
 
 That night the mild-eyed stars shone down upon 
 the mountain unchanged, undimmed, upon the valleys 
 below, where the cool mists lay lightly on the breath- 
 ing forests and on the awful heart of fire in the black 
 crater cup, which played and flashed ten thousand 
 changing hues of beauty as its wild fountains played 
 and its waves broke heavily on the crumbling cliff. 
 
 On the serener heights above it the sightless kings 
 of stone still turned their strained gaze to heaven as 
 though searching for its God, and the inscrutable smile 
 still curved their mysterious lips. 
 
 Next morning before sunrise the whole party left 
 the mountain, leading North with them more dead than 
 alive. He had not spoken since the time that he 
 awoke from the merciful oblivion that for a time fell 
 on him. He moved like one who dreams, but he 
 thought and thought, and his brain and soul and body 
 ached with the anguish of his loss. His friend was 
 dead ; the world was empty of him ; never again would 
 he look in those true eyes of his ; never again would 
 he hear the deep tones of his dear voice ; never feel 
 the loving pressure of his hand. Never again, never 
 again. 
 
 Why had they let him live ? He did not wish to 
 live. He was careless of what they did with him ; 
 death had now for him no thrill of terror in it. So 
 little did he care that he did not notice where he was 
 or whither being taken. He lost himself in that strange
 
 318 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 forgetfulness of the present that all feel who enter newly 
 into the waste silent kingdom of sorrow. Time stood 
 still. He felt nothing, knew nothing, but when he 
 was recalled to himself, his hand was always pressed 
 upon his heart. 
 
 ' Dead ; lost ; empty ; empty ; never again,' were 
 the cries of his soul, and to those sad watchwords no 
 happier thought made answer. The first stunning 
 effects of an overwhelming irremediable sorrow is to 
 make us ungratefully forgetful of other loves that are 
 ours, and in this moment of abandonment to grief 
 Christian had no heart to remember that Utame was 
 left to him. But even then, without knowing what it 
 was, he missed something, a voice, a hand that could 
 help him through this thick darkness. What that was 
 he knew afterwards. 
 
 It was late in the evening of that same day that, 
 footsore and weary, Ho and his party got back to 
 Otorangi, but the chiefs and priests had had 'time for 
 council on the way, and they had determined what 
 they must do with the man whom they thought had 
 brought such ills upon them. They could not put him 
 to death, though some of the more bloodthirsty had 
 suggested it, for a substitute had offered himself and 
 had thereby redeemed his life; but they could not 
 allow him to live in their midst, and, perhaps, bring 
 down fresh evil on them. Their minds were made 
 up before they reached the town, and not a soul in 
 it was ignorant of their intention half an hour after 
 their return. 
 
 That night Christian was lodged in the temple, 
 from which so short a time before he had been led out, 
 as he thought, to certain death ; they need not have 
 guarded it, he had no thoughts of escape. They gave
 
 XXX 
 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER 319 
 
 him food and drink, some of which he ate and drank 
 mechanically, but no one spoke of what his fate was 
 to be, and he had not sufficient interest to ask. Sleep 
 had entirely deserted him, and he lay there wide-eyed 
 all through the night, in that condition of half-expect- 
 ancy of some spiritual experience which overwrought 
 emotion leaves with us. But no sign came to him out 
 of the void. 
 
 Dawn found him wakeful, and when they came to 
 fetch him soon after light first glowed in the east they 
 found him crouching on the mat where they had left 
 him the night before. They told him to get up and 
 follow them, and without a word he rose and left the 
 house. The town was full of a cool, light vapour 
 which rose waist high. He was led to the beach, 
 where a good-sized double canoe lay ready for his 
 embarking, on the tiny deck of which a heap of food 
 and fresh coco-nuts and goods lay piled, partly covered 
 with one or two mats and the sail. It was not their 
 intention to starve him as well as drive him away. 
 To this, through the crowd on the beach, he was taken 
 and told to embark. No one said a friendly word, 
 even the children shrank back from the tabued man ; 
 but just as he was wading through the shallow water 
 to the canoe, an old man rushed forward, and throwing 
 his arms round him, pressed his face, down which 
 silent tears were pouring, to North's, and gave him the 
 urna, and said ' Farewell ' ' It was Motuiti, Soma's 
 father. Nothing could have touched Chris as this did, 
 and tears for the first time filled his hot dry eyes as 
 he returned the old man's embrace. 
 
 He entered the canoe, and found that it was 
 attached to another one filled with stalwart paddlers 
 who, at a word from the shore, cast loose the moorings,
 
 320 A SOUTH SEA LOVER chap. 
 
 and silently and swiftly towed Christian out towards 
 the reef. It did not take them long to gain the open- 
 ing in the reef, and through this they towed him for 
 some way out to sea. Then they cast him off, and 
 the man who with a long-bladed paddle was steering 
 the canoe, turned and spoke to him for the first 
 time. 
 
 ' You are free. Go where you will. We have kept 
 our word with Soma-eki. If ever you come back to 
 Omeo you are a dead man.' 
 
 The canoe then turned to the reef, and very soon 
 was hidden in the mist. Christian was alone. The 
 sea was calm, it just rippled softly against the side of 
 the canoe ; the wind came softly from the west, and 
 overhead the sky was clear of clouds. As the canoe 
 vanished it seemed to Chris that everything real that 
 connected him with Omeo was ended, and that nothing 
 was left him but his sorrow. It might all have been 
 a dream but for the love and the grief which made 
 reality of it. The town and the valleys where his 
 happiness had passed were all hidden in mist ; but the 
 mountain where sorrow was born was standing clear 
 above the vapoury veil ; and there the air was calm, 
 and a radiance from the coming sun was in it. There 
 seemed to Chris a truth in this. 
 
 Christian felt the light breeze blowing, and saw 
 that the canoe was almost standing still in spite of it, 
 so, sailor-like, as if by instinct, he rose and walked to 
 where the mat-sail lay. As he stooped over it he heard 
 a tiny, wailing cry ; for a moment he stood too much 
 surprised to move, and then in frantic haste he tore 
 aside the covering. There, in a little opening she had 
 made for herself the night before, when she had heard 
 of Christian's doom, lay Utame, laughing, blushing,
 
 xxx A SOUTH SEA LOVER 321 
 
 crying, and radiant, with a tiny week-old baby at her 
 breast. 
 
 In a second he was on his knees, with mother and 
 child in his empty amis, thanking God in a broken 
 voice. 
 
 The cold sea-mist seemed to melt and rise about 
 them, though it still lay on the island, and they could 
 see interspaces of pure sky between bright cloud vistas 
 that led the eye through their long avenues to the 
 glories of the morning where, with floods of radiant 
 light, the sun was rising. 
 
 Christian, with new life in his heart, with these two 
 lives to live for, raised the stout mat-sail, and the canoe 
 moved on through the rippling water. There are 
 islands over there ; will they reach them ? 
 
 Farther and farther towards the east the life- 
 freighted bark drifted on, fainter and fainter grew the 
 island behind them, until, as the sun rose, the canoe 
 was lost to sight in the glories of his golden pathway 
 on the water. 
 
 THE END
 
 BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 
 
 CAMPING AMONG CANNIBALS. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 The Athenaeum says: — "This clever little book. ... It must be admitted 
 that few travellers, with so little experience, and such slender resources, contrived 
 to see so much as he did, or to describe it so well." 
 
 The Pall Mall Gazette says :—" Charmingly fresh, picturesque. His Fijian 
 sketches are full of colour." 
 
 Vanity Fair says: — "A pleasantly-written book in one volume of a trip from 
 New Zealand to the Friendly, Samoan, and Fiji Islands, Mr. Johnston having 
 visited some parts of the latter which have been rarely, if ever, penetrated by a 
 white man before. The habits and customs of the natives are well and interest- 
 ingly described, and the reader gets a pleasant idea of the beautiful scenery and 
 vegetation of these islands." 
 
 The Scotsman says : — " He has written a series of charming sketches of South 
 Sea scenery and manners, full of rollicking fun and original observation." 
 
 The World says : — "A very bright and fresh book of travels among the islands 
 of the Pacific. . . . This is quite a pleasant book." 
 
 The Sporting and Dramatic News says :— " A very pleasant vein of humour, 
 for the most part unforced and easy, runs through the book, and he has an artist's 
 eye for a beautiful scene. . . . We warmly recommend the book, which we have 
 read with real interest." 
 
 The Graphic says : — "The book tells old facts in a freshly interesting manner. 
 and adds much about Polynesia which has never been told before." 
 
 The Dublin Evening Mail says :— " We heartily commend this book. It is un- 
 affected, lively, and withal instructive. The early part of it, dealing with the 
 Friendly group, is a series of Idylls. All of it relates to British possessions, which 
 are already of considerable importance, and which may, before another century 
 elapses, be a much-needed outlet to an overflowing English population." 
 
 CHARLIE ASGARDE: A Tale of Adventure. 
 
 A Story for Boys. With Illustrations by Hugh Thomson. 
 Crown 8vo. 5 s. 
 
 Punch says :— " Is a tale for all to read." 
 
 The Standard says :— " Full of interest and adventure." 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO., LONDON.
 
 NEW NOVELS. 
 
 A CIGARETTE MAKER'S ROMANCE. By F. Marion 
 
 Crawford, Author of ' Mr. Isaacs,' ' A Roman Singer,' 
 ' Marzio's Crucifix,' ' Sant' Ilario,' etc. 2 vols. Globe 8vo. 
 12s. [Shortly. 
 
 THE TRAGIC MUSE. By Henry James, Author of ' The 
 Europeans,' ' Daisy Miller,' ' A London Life,' etc. 3 vols. 
 Crown 8vo. 31s. 6d. [Nearly ready. 
 
 PLAIN TALES FROM THE HILLS. By Rudyard 
 Kipling. 1 vol. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MORE BYE WORDS. By Charlotte M. Yonge. 1 vol. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. [Shortly. 
 
 MRS. CRAIK'S (the Author of 'John Halifax, Gentleman') NOVELS 
 
 AND TALES. 
 
 ANewandUuiformEdition. Crown8vo. 3s. 6d. each. In monthly volumes. 
 
 OLIVE. With Illustrations by G. Bowers. [Ready. 
 
 THE OGILVIES. With Illustrations by J. M'L. Ralston. 
 
 [Ready. 
 
 AGATHA'S HUSBAND. With Illustrations by Walter 
 
 Crane. [Ready. 
 
 HEAD OF THE FAMILY. With Illustrations by Walter 
 Crane. [Ready. 
 
 TWO MARRIAGES. [July. 
 
 THE LAUREL BUSH. [Aug. 
 
 MY MOTHER AND I. With Illustrations by J. M'L. 
 Ralston. [Sept. 
 
 MISS TOMMY. A Mediaeval Romance. With Illustrations 
 
 by Frederick Noel Paton. [Oct. 
 
 KING ARTHUR : Not a Love Story. [Nov. 
 
 MR. F. MARION CRAWFORD'S NOVELS. 
 
 Crown Svo, Uniform Edition, price 3s. 6d. each. 
 
 Marzio's Crucifix. 
 
 A Tale of a Lonely Parish. 
 
 Mr. Isaacs. 
 Dr. Claudius. 
 A Roman Singer, 
 Zoroaster. 
 
 Paul Patoff. 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO., LONDON.
 
 NEW NOVELS— Continued. 
 
 THE RING OF AMASIS : A Romance. By the Right 
 Hon. the Eael of Lytton, G.C.B., G. O.S.I. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Pall Mall Gazette says: — "It is impossible to deny the exquisite literary 
 skill of large portions of this book, or the Poe-like command of the weird with 
 which Lord Lytton enthrals his reader from first to last." 
 
 The Saturday Review says :— " On both sides of the book — the psychological 
 and the supernatural— one thing strikes us very much — the amount of thought 
 which is packed into very close compass. The book, indeed, is full of thought put 
 into the tersest expression, and that expression is always of the happiest kind. 
 The closeness of imagination and reflection may puzzle the hurrying reader, but it 
 is not to the hurrying reader that the ' King of Amasis ' can appeal. ... A strong 
 and exquisite piece of work." 
 
 A LOVER OF THE BEAUTIFUL. By the Marchioness 
 of Carmarthen. 1 vol. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Athenxum says : — " It recalls with a certain vividness the warmth and 
 colour of Rossetti's pictures instinct with the poetry of the ' Vita Nuova.' " 
 
 The Morning Post says : — "It is a work of unusual promise." 
 
 The Glasgow Herald says : — "An excellent piece of work." 
 
 The Scotsman says: — "The story is beautiful throughout, and of absorbing 
 interest." 
 
 THE MINER'S RIGHT. By Rolf Bolbrewood, Author of 
 "Robbery Under Arms," etc. 3 vols. Crown 8vo. 31s. 6d. 
 
 The Athenaeum says: — "It is distinguished by very much the same qualities 
 as those which singled out the earlier narrative from its contemporaries. . . . The 
 picture is unquestionably interesting, thanks to the very detail and fidelity which 
 tend to quality its attractiveness for those who like excitement and incident before 
 everything else." 
 
 The World says : — " Full of good passages, passages abounding in vivacity, in 
 the colour and play of life. . . . The pith of the book lies in its singularly fresh 
 and vivid pictures of the humours of the goldfields — tragic humours enough they 
 are, too, here and again. . . . The various types of humanity that strut, or in 
 those days used to strut, across that strangest of the world's stages, an Australian 
 goklfield, are capitally touched in, for he can draw a man as well as tell a story." 
 
 THE HERIOTS. By Sir Henry S. Cunningham, K.C.I.E., 
 Author of "The Cceruleans: a Vacation Idyll," "The Chronicles of 
 Dustypore," "Wheat and Tares," etc. 3 vols. Cr. 8vo. 31s. 6d. 
 
 The Academy says : — " This is a work of genius. . . . 'The Heriots ' leave us 
 with a large circle of new friends, whose acquaintance it has been a privilege to 
 make, and many of whose sayings it is pleasant to remember. Several of the 
 characters may fairly claim to be original creations in English fiction." 
 
 The Guardian says : — " It is an eminently readable novel, as well as a singu- 
 larly clever one." 
 
 The Spectator says : — " The most brilliant novel of the year. ... A gallery 
 where no single figure is devoid of interest or charm. 'The Heriots ' is, in short, 
 a book to be read, and it is impossible to imagine its being read without admiration." 
 
 WHEAT AND TARES. By Sir Henry Cunningham, 
 K.C.I.E., Author of "The Heriots," " The Cceruleans," etc. New 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. [Just ready. 
 
 JOHN VALE'S GUARDIAN. By D. Christie Murray, 
 
 Author of "Aunt Rachel," "The Weaker Vessel," etc. 3 vols. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 31s. 6d. 
 
 The Athenxum says : — " It is in some respects the best novel Mr. Christie 
 Murray has produced." 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO., LONDON.
 
 Now Publishing, Monthly, 3s. Qd. each. Vols. I. to XXI. ready. 
 
 THE WORKS OF CHARLES KINGSLEY. 
 
 A New and Cheaper Edition. 
 
 Westward Ho ! With Portrait. 
 
 Hypatia. 
 
 Yeast. 
 
 Alton Locke. 
 
 Two Years Ago. 
 
 Hereward. 
 
 Poems. 
 
 The Heroes. With Illustrations. 
 
 The Water Babies. With Illustrations by Linley Sambourne. 
 
 Madam How and Lady Why. With Illustrations. 
 
 At Last. With Illustrations. 
 
 Prose Idylls. 
 
 Plays and Puritans : and other Historical Essays. 
 
 The Roman and the Teuton. 
 
 Sanitary and Social Lectures and Essays. 
 
 Historical Lectures and Essays. 
 
 Scientific Lectures and Essays. 
 
 Literary and General Lectures. 
 
 The Hermits. With Illustrations. 
 
 Glaucus ; or The Wonders of the Sea Shore. With 
 
 coloured Illustrations. 
 Village Sermons and Town and Country Sermons. 
 The Water of Life : and other Sermons. 1890. July. 
 
 The Good News of God. August. 
 
 Sermons for the Times. September. 
 
 Discipline : and other Sermons. October. 
 
 Sermons on National Subjects. November. 
 
 The Pentateuch : and David. December. 
 
 Westminster Sermons. 1891. January. 
 
 All Saints' Day : and other Sermons. February. 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO., LONDON.
 
 UNIFORM EDITION OF THE NOVELS AND TALES OF 
 
 CHARLOTTE M. YONGE. 
 
 In Crown Svo, with Illustrations, Cloth extra, Price ^s. 6d. each. 
 
 1. The Heir of Redely ffe. 
 
 2. Heartsease. 
 
 3. Hopes and Fears. 
 
 4. Dynevor Terrace. 
 
 5. The Daisy Chain. 
 
 6. The Trial : More Links of the Daisy Chain. 
 
 7. Pillars of the House. Vol. I. 
 
 8. Pillars of the House. Vol. II. 
 
 9. The Young Stepmother. 
 
 10. The Clever Woman of the Family. 
 
 11. The Three Brides. 
 
 12. My Young Aleides. 
 
 13. The Caged Lion. 
 
 14. The Dove in the Eagle's Nest. 
 
 15. The Chaplet of Pearls. 
 
 16. Lady Hester, and the Dan vers Papers. 
 
 17. Magnum Bonum. 
 
 18. Love and Life. 
 
 1 9. Unknown to History. 
 
 20. Stray Pearls. 
 
 21. The Armourer's 'Prentices. 
 
 22. The Two Sides of the Shield. 
 
 23. Nuttie's Father. 
 
 24. Scenes and Characters. 
 
 25. Chantry House. 
 
 26. A Modern Telemachus. 
 
 27. Bye Words. 
 
 28. Beechcroft at Roekstone. 
 
 UNIFORM EDITION OF THE NOVELS OF 
 
 THOMAS HUGHES. 
 
 In Crown 8z'o, Cloth extra, Price y- 6e/. each. 
 
 Tom Brown's Schooldays. With Illustrations by A. Hughes 
 
 and S. P. Hall. 
 Tom Brown at Oxford. With Illustrations by S. P. Hall. 
 The Scouring of the White Horse ; and The Ashen Faggot. 
 
 With Illustrations by Richard Doyle. 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO., LONDON.
 
 POPULAR NOVELS IN ONE VOLUME. 
 
 Macmillan's Three Shilling and Sixpenny Novels. New Volumes. 
 
 Schwartz. By D. Christie Murray, Authoi of "Aunt Rachel," 
 
 etc. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Neighbours on the Green. By Mrs. Oliphant. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Robbery under Arms : A Story of Life and Adventure in the Bush and 
 in the Goldfields of Australia. By Rolf Boldrewood. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Weaker Vessel. By D. Christie Murray. Crown 8vo. 
 
 3 s. 6d. 
 
 Joyce. By Mrs. Oliphant. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Cressy. By Bret Harte. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Faithful and Unfaithful. By Margaret Lee, Author of "Dr. 
 
 Wilmer's Love," " Lizzie Adriance," etc. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Reuben Sachs. By Amy Levy, Author of " The Romance of a Shop. " 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Wessex Tales ; Strange, Lively, and Commonplace. By Thomas 
 Hardy, Author of "The Woodlanders," etc. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Miss Bretherton. By Mrs. Humphry Ward, Author of "Robert 
 
 Elsmere. " Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 A London Life. By Henry James, Author of "The American," 
 
 "The Europeans," "Daisy Miller," "The Reverberator," "The Aspern 
 Papers." Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 A Beleaguered City. By Mrs. Oliphant. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 Castle Daly. By Annie Keary. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 The Woodlanders. By Thomas Hardy. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 The Cceruleans : A Vacation Idyll. By Sir Henry Cunningham, 
 
 Author of " The Chronicles of Dustypore," etc. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Ring of Amasis. By Lord Lytton. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 Wheat and Tares. By Sir Henry Cunningham. Crown 8vo. 
 
 3s. 6d. 
 
 Aunt Rachel. By D. Christie Murray. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 Louisiana ; and That Lass 0' Lowrie's. By Frances Hodgson 
 
 Burnett. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 Marooned. By W. Clark Russell, Author of "The Wreck of the 
 
 ' Grosvenor,' " etc. New and Cheaper Edition, 1 vol. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 UNIFORM WITH THE ABOVE. 
 A Year with the Birds. By W. Warde Fowler, Sub- Rector of 
 
 Lincoln College, Oxford. With Illustrations by Bryan Hook. Crown 8vo. 
 3 s. 6d. 
 
 Tales of the Birds. By the same. With Illustrations by Bryan 
 Hook. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Storm Warriors ; or, Lifeboat Work on the Goodwin Sands. By the 
 
 Rev. John Gilmore, M.A. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 Tales of Old Japan. By A. B. Mitford, Second Secretary to the 
 
 British Legation in Japan. With Illustrations, drawn and cut on Wood by 
 
 Japanese Artists. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 * # * Other Volumes to follow. 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO., LONDON.
 
 Cafatogu* of §0flhs 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO. 
 
 Bedford Street, Covent Garden, London 
 February, 1890. 
 
 ABBOT (Francis).— Scientific Theism. 
 Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 ABBOTT (Rev. E. A.).— A Shakespearian 
 Grammar. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Cambridge Sermons. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Oxford Sermons. 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 Francis Bacon : An Account of his 
 
 Life and Works. 8vo. 14^. 
 
 ABBOTT (Rev. E. A.) and RUSHBROOKE 
 (W. G.). — The Common Tradition of the 
 Synoptic Gospels, in the Text of the 
 Revised Version. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 ACLAND (Sir H. W.).— The Army Medi- 
 cal School. An Address delivered at Netley 
 Hospital. 8vo. is. 
 
 ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. The Greek 
 Text of Drs. Westcott and Hort. With Notes 
 by T. E. Page, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 ADAMS (Sir F. O.) and CUNNINGHAM 
 (C.) — The Swiss Confederation. 8vo. 14.J. 
 
 ADDISON.— By W. J. Courthope. Crown 
 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 ADDISON, Selections from. Chosen and 
 Edited by J. R. Green. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 jESCHYLUS.— Pers.e. Edited by A. O. 
 Prickard, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Eumenides. With Notes and Introduc- 
 tion, by Bernard Drake, M.A. 8vo. 5^. 
 
 ■ Prometheus Vinctus. With Introduc- 
 tion, Notes, and Vocabulary, by Rev. H. M. 
 Stephenson, M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 The "Seven against Thebes." With 
 
 Introduction, Commentary, and Translation, 
 by A. W. Verrall, Litt.D. 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 The " Seven against Thebes." With 
 
 Introduction and Notes, by A. W. Verrall 
 and M. A. Bayfield. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Agamemnon. With Introduction, Com- 
 mentary, and Translation, by A. W. 
 Verrall, Litt.D. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 — The Supplices. Text, Introduction, 
 Notes, Commentary, and Translation, by 
 Prof. T. G. Tucker. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 /ESOP— CALDECOTT.— Some of jEsop's 
 Fables, with Modern Instances, shown in 
 Designs by Randolph Caldecott. 4to. 5s. 
 
 AGASSIZ (Louis) : His Life and Corres- 
 pondence. Edited by Elizabeth Cary 
 Agassiz. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. i8j. 
 
 AINGER (Rev. Alfred). — Sermons preached 
 in the Temple Church. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 AINGER (Rev. A.).— Charles Lamb. Cm. 
 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed is. 
 
 AIRY (Sir G. B.).— Treatise on the Alge- 
 braical and Numerical Theory of 
 Errors of Observation and the Com- 
 bination of Observations. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 Popular Astronomy. With Illustra- 
 tions. Fcp. 8vo. 4-t. 6d. 
 
 An Elementary Treatise on Partial 
 
 Differential Equations. Cr. 8vo. 5^. 6d. 
 
 On Sound and Atmospheric Vibra- 
 tions. With the Mathematical Elements of 
 Music. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. gs. 
 
 Gravitation. An Elementary Explana- 
 tion of the Principal Perturbations in the 
 Solar System. 2nd Edition. Cr. 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 AITKEN (Mary Carlyle).— Scottish Song. 
 A Selection of the Choicest Lyrics of Scot- 
 land. i8mo. 4J. 6d. 
 
 AITKEN (Sir W.)— The Growth of the 
 Recruit and Young Soldier. With a 
 view to the selection of "Growing Lads" 
 for the Army, and a Regulated System of 
 Training for Recruits. Crown 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 ALBEMARLE (Earl of)-— Fifty Years of 
 My Life. 3rd Ed., revised. Cr. 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 ALDIS (Mary Steadman).— The Great 
 Giant Arithmos. A most Elementary 
 Arithmetic. Illustrated. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 ALEXANDER (C. F.).— The Sunday Book 
 of Poetry for the Young. i8mo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 ALEXANDER (T.) and THOMPSON (A.). 
 — Elementary Applied Mechanics. Part 
 II. Transverse Stress ; upwards of 150 Dia- 
 grams, and 200 Examples carefully worked 
 out. Crown 8vo. ior. 6d. 
 
 ALLBUTT (Dr. T. Clifford).— On the Use 
 of the Ophthalmoscope. 8vo. 15.?. 
 
 ALLEN (Grant).— On the Colours of 
 
 Flowers, as Illustrated in the British Flora. 
 
 With Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 ALLINGHAM (William).— The Ballad 
 
 Book. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 AMERICAN JOURNALOF PHILOLOGY. 
 
 Edited by Basil L. Gildersleeve. 
 
 Quarterly Parts. \s. 6d. each. 
 
 AMIEL (Henri Frederic). — The Journal 
 Intime. Translated by Mrs. Humphry 
 Ward. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 AN ANCIENT CITY, AND OTHER 
 POEMS. Extra fcp. Svo. 6s.
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 AN AUTHOR'S LOVE. Being the Unpub- 
 lished Letters of Prosper Merimee's 
 " Inconnue." 2 vols. Ex. cr. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 ANDERSON (A.).— Ballads and Sonnets. 
 Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 ANDERSON (Dr. McCall).— Lectures on 
 Clinical Medicine. Illustrated. 8vo. ios.6d. 
 
 ANDERSON (L.).— Linear Perspective 
 and Model Drawing. Royal 8vo. 2s. 
 
 ANDOCIDES.— De Mvsteriis. Edited by 
 W. J. Hickie, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 ANDREWS (Dr. Thomas), The Scientific 
 Papers of the late. With a Memoir by 
 Profs. Tait and Crum Brown. 8vo. iSs. 
 
 ANGLO-SAXON LAW : Essays on. Med. 
 8vo. \Ss. 
 
 ANTONINUS, MARCUS AURELIUS.— 
 Book IV. of the Meditations. The 
 Greek Text Revised. With Translation and 
 Commentary, by Hastings Crossley, M.A. 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 APPLETON (T. G.).— A Nile Journal. 
 Illustrated by Eugene Benson. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ARATUS. — The Skies and Weather Fore- 
 casts of Aratus. Translated by E. Poste 
 M.A. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 ARIOSTO. — Paladin and Saracen. Stories 
 from Ariosto. By H. C. Hollway-Cal- 
 throp. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ARISTOPHANES.— The Birds. Translated 
 
 into English Verse, with Introduction, Notes, 
 and Appendices. By Prof. B. H. Kennedy, 
 D.D. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 - Help Notes for the Use of Students. 
 Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 ARISTOTLE ON FALLACIES ; or, The 
 Sophistici Elenchi. With Translation and 
 Notes by E. Poste, M.A. 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 ARISTOTLE.— The First Book of the 
 Metaphysics of Aristotle. Translated 
 into English Prose, with marginal Analysis 
 and Summary of each Chapter. By a Cam- 
 bridge Graduate. 8vo. 5.?. 
 
 The Politics. Translated with an 
 
 Analysis and Critical Notes by J. E. C. 
 Welldon, M.A. 2nd Edition, ior. 6d. 
 
 The Rhetoric. By the same Trans- 
 lator. Crown 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 ARMYPRELIMINARYEXAMINATION, 
 Specimens of Papers set at the, 1882-88. 
 With Answers to the Mathematical Ques- 
 tions. Crown 8vo. 3J. 6d. 
 
 ARNOLD (Matthew) —The Complete 
 Poetical Works. New Edition. 3 vols, 
 Crown 8vo. js. 6d. each. — Vol. I. Early 
 Poems, Narrative Poems ; and Sonnets. 
 — Vol. II. Lyric and Elegiac Poems. — VoL 
 III. Dramatic and Later Poems. 
 
 — - Essays in Criticism. 6th Edition. 
 Crown Svo. qs. 
 
 ■^— _ Essays in Criticism. Second Series. 
 With an Introductory Note by Lord 
 Coleridge. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Isaiah XL. — LXVI. With the Shorter 
 
 Prophecies Allied to it. With Notes 
 Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 ARNOLD (Matthew,). — Isaiah of Jerusa- 
 lem. In the Authorised English Version, 
 with Introduction, Corrections, and Notes. 
 Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 A Bible- Reading for Schools. The 
 
 Great Prophecy of Israel's Restoration 
 (Isaiah xl.-lxvi.) Arranged and Edited for 
 Young Learners. 4th Edition. i8mo. is. 
 
 -» — Higher Schools and Universities lm 
 Germany. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Selected Poems. i8mo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 Poems of Wordsworth. Chosen and 
 
 Edited by Matthew Arnold. With Por- 
 
 _ trait. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Large Paper Edition. §s. 
 
 Poetry of Byron. Chosen and arranged 
 
 by Matthew Arnold. With Vignette. 
 i8mo. 4J. 6d. 
 
 Large Paper Edition, gs. 
 
 Discourses in America. Cr. 8vo. +r. 6d. 
 
 Johnson's Lives of the Poets, Thb 
 
 Six Chief Lives from. With Macaulay"s 
 " Life of Johnson." With Preface and Notes 
 by Matthew Arnold. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Edmund Burke's Letters, Tracts and 
 
 Speeches on Irish Affairs. Edited by 
 Matthew Arnold. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Reports on Elementary Schools, 
 
 1852-82. Edited by the Right Hon. Sir 
 Francis Sandford, K.C.B. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 ARNOLD (T.)— The Second Punic War. 
 By the late Thomas Arnold, D.D. Edited 
 by William T. Arnold, M.A. With 
 Eight Maps. Crown 8vo. Ss. 6d. 
 
 ARNOLD (W. T.).— The Roman System op 
 Provincial Administration to the 
 Accession of Constantine the Great. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ARRIAN. — Selections. Edited by J. Bond, 
 M.A., and A. S.Walpole, M.A. i8mo. is.6d. 
 
 ART AT HOME SERIES. Edited by 
 W. J. Loftie, B.A. 
 
 Music in the House. By John Hullah. 
 Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Dining-Room. By Mrs. Loftie. 
 With Illustrations. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. as. 6d. 
 
 The Bedroom and Boudoir. By Lady 
 Barker. With numerous Illustrations. 
 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Amateur Theatricals. By Walter H. 
 Pollock and Lady Pollock. Illustrated 
 by Kate Greenaway. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Needlework. By Elizabeth Glaister. 
 - Illustrated. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Library. By Andrew Lang, with a 
 Chapter on English Illustrated Books, by 
 ' Austin Dobson. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 ARNAULD, ANGELIQUE. By Frances 
 Martin. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 ARTEVELDE — ASHLEY. — James and 
 Philip van Artevelde. By W. J. Ashley, 
 B.A. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ATKINSON (J. Beavington).— An Art 
 Tour to Northern Capitals of Europe. 
 8vo. I2f.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 ATTIC ORATORS. Selections from the. 
 
 Antiphon, Andocides, Lysias, Isocrates, and 
 
 Isaeus. Edited, with Notes, by Prof. R. C. 
 
 Jebb, Litt.D. 2nd Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 ATTWELL (H.)— A Book of Golden 
 
 Thoughts. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 AULUS GELLIUS (Stories fbom). Edited 
 
 by Rev. G. H. Nall, M.A. i3mo. is. 6d. 
 
 AUSTIN(Alfred).--SAVONAROLA:ATRAGEDY. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 Soliloquies in Song. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 At the Gate of the Convent ; and 
 
 other Poems. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Prince Lucifer. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Madonna's Child. Crown 4to. 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Tower of Babel. Crown <tto. 9s. 
 
 Rome or Death. Crown 4to. gs. 
 
 The Golden Age. Crown 8vo. 5*. 
 
 The Season. Crown 8vo. 5*. 
 
 Love's Widowhood : and other Poems. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 = The Human Tragedy. Cr. 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
 AUTENRIETH (Dr. G.).— An Homeric 
 Dictionary. Translated from the German, 
 by R. P. Keep, Ph.D. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 AWDRY (Frances).— The Story of a Fel- 
 low Soldier. (A Life of Bishop Patteson 
 for the Young.) With a Preface by Char- 
 lotte M. Yonge. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 BABRIUS. With Introductory Dissertations, 
 Critical Notes, Commentary, and Lexicon, 
 by W. G. Rutherford, LL.D. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 "BACCHANTE." The Cruise of H.M.S. 
 " Bacchante," 1879-1882. Compiled from 
 the private Journals, Letters and Note-books 
 of Prince Albert Victor and Prince 
 George of Wales. With Maps, Plans, 
 Illustrations, and Additions, by the Rev. 
 John N. Dalton, Canon of Windsor. 
 2 vols. Medium 8vo. 2/. 12s. 6d. 
 
 BACON.— By the Very Rev. Dean Church, 
 Globe 8vo. 5s. ; Crn. 8vo. is. 6d. ; swd., is. 
 
 BACON'S ESSAYS AND COLOURS OF 
 GOOD AND EVIL. With Notes and 
 Glossarial Index, by W. Aldis Wright, 
 M.A With Vignette. iSmo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Essays. Edited by Prof. F. G. Selby, 
 
 M.A Globe 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 BACON (Francis). — An Account of his Life 
 and Works. By E. A. Abbott. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 BAINES (Rev. Edward). Sermons: 
 
 Preached mainly to Country Congregations. 
 With a Preface and Memoir, by Alfred 
 Barry, D.D., Bishop of Sydney. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BAKER (Sir Samuel White).— Ismailia. A 
 Narrative of the Expedition to Central 
 Africa for the Suppression of the Slave Trade, 
 organised by Ismail, Khedive of Egypt. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Nile Tributaries of Abyssinia, 
 
 and the Sword Hunters of theHamran 
 Arabs. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Albert N'yanza Great Basin of 
 
 the Nile and Exploration of the Nils 
 Sources. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Cyprus as I saw it in 1879. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 BAKER (Sir Samuel White).— Cast up by 
 the Sea : or, The Adventures of Ned 
 Gray. With Illustrations by Huard. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Egyptian Question. Letters to the 
 
 Times and the Pall Mall Gazette. 8vo. -zs. 
 
 True Tales for my Grandsons. Illus- 
 trated by W. J. Hennessy. Cr. 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 BALFOUR (The Right Hon. A. J.*— A De- 
 fence of Philosophic Doubt. Being an 
 Essay on the Foundations of Belief. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 BALFOUR (Prof. F. M.).— Elasmobranch 
 Fishes. With Plates. 8vo. 2 is. 
 
 Comparative Embryology. With Illus- 
 trations. 2 vols. 2nd Edition. 8vo. — Vol. I. 
 
 l8s.— Vol. II. 2IS. 
 
 The Collected Works. Memorial 
 
 Edition. Edited by M. Foster, F.R.S.,and 
 Adam Sedgwick, M.A. 4 vols. 8vo. 61. 6s. 
 
 Vols. I. and IV. Special Memoirs. May 
 be had separately. Price 73s. 6d. 
 BALL (Sir R. S.).— Experimental Me- 
 chanics. Illustrated. New Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BALL (W. W. R.).— The Student's Guide 
 to the Bar. 5th Ed. revised. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 A Short Account of the History op 
 
 Mathematics. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 BALLIOL COLLEGE. Psalms and Hymns 
 for Balliol College. i8mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 BARKER (Lady). — First Lessons in the 
 Principles of Cooking. 3rd Ed. iSmo. is. 
 
 A Year's Housekeeping in South 
 
 Africa. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Station Life in New Zealand. Crown 
 
 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 Letters to Guy. Crown 8vo. 5*. 
 
 The Bed Room and Boudoir. With 
 
 numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 BARNES. — Life of William Barnes, Poet 
 and Philologist. By his Daughter, Lucy 
 Baxter (" Leader Scott "). Cr. 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 BARRY (Bishop). — First Words in Aus- 
 tralia. Sermons preached in April and 
 May, 18S4. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 BARTHOLOMEW (J. G.).— Elementary 
 School Atlas. 4to. is. 
 
 Library Reference Atlas of the 
 
 World. With Index to 100,000 places. 
 Folio. 2/. 12s. 6d. net. 
 
 Physical and Political School Atlas. 
 
 Royal 4to. [In the Press. 
 
 BARWELL (Pochard, F.R.C.S.).— The 
 Causes and Treatment of Lateral 
 Curvature of the Spine. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 On Aneurism, especially of the 
 
 Thorax and Root of the Neck. 3* 6d. 
 
 BASTIAN (H. Charlton).— The Beginnings 
 of Life. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 28s. 
 
 Evolution and the Origin or Lira. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 On Paralysis from Brain Disease in 
 
 its Common Forms. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d, 
 
 BATHER (Archdeacon).— On some Minis- 
 terial Duties, Catechising, Preaching, 
 &c. Edited, with a Preface, by C. J. 
 Vaughan, D.D. Fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d.
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 BATH (Marquis of).— Observations on 
 Bulgarian Affairs. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 BEASLEY (R. D.) — An Elementary 
 Treatise on Plane Trigonometry. With 
 numerous Examples. 9th Ed. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 BEAUMARCHAIS. Le Barbierde Seville, 
 ou Le Precaution Inutile. Comedie en 
 Quatre Actes. Edited by L. P. Blouet, 
 B.A., Univ. Gallic. Fcp. 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 BECKER (B. H.).— Disturbed Ireland. 
 Being Letters written during the winter 1880- 
 81. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BEESLY (Mrs.).— Stories from the 
 History of Rome. Fcp. 8vo. 2^. 6d. 
 
 BELCHER (Rev. H.).— Short Exercises in 
 Latin Prose Composition and Examina- 
 tion Papers in Latin Grammar ; with a 
 Chapter on Analysis of Sentences. 
 iSmo. is. 6d. 
 Key (supplied to Teachers only). 3s. 6d. 
 
 Short Exercises in Latin Prose Com- 
 position. — Part II. On the Syntax of Sen- 
 tences. With an Appendix. i8mo. 2s. 
 
 Key (supplied to Teachers only). i8mo. 3 s. 
 
 BENH AM (Rev. W.). — A Companion to the 
 Lectionary. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 BENTLEY.— By Professor Jebb. Crown 8vo. 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 BERLIOZ (Hector). — Autobiography of. 
 Translated by Rachel (Scott Russell) 
 Holmes and Eleanor Holmes. 2 vols. 
 Crown 8vo. 21s. 
 
 BERNARD (M.). — Four Lectures on Sub- 
 jects connected with Diplomacy. 8vo. 9$. 
 
 BERNARD (St.)— The Life and Times of 
 St. Bernard, Abbot of Clairvaux. By 
 J. C Morison, M.A. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BERNERS (J.)— First Lessons on Health. 
 i8mo. is. 
 
 BETHUNE-BAKER (J. F.).— The Influ- 
 ence of Christianity on War. 8vo. 5*. 
 
 The Sternness of Christ's Teaching, 
 
 and its Relation to the Law of For- 
 giveness. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 BETSY LEE: a Fo'c's'le Yarn, and 
 other Poems. Crown 8vo. 7$. 6d. 
 
 BETTANY(G. T.).— First Lessons in Prac- 
 tical Botany. i8mo. is. 
 
 BIGELOW (M. M.).— History of Proce- 
 dure in England from the Norman 
 Conquest. The Norman Period, 1066-1204. 
 8vo. \6s. 
 
 BIKELAS. — Loukis Laras; or, The Re- 
 miniscences of a Chiote Merchant 
 duringtheGreek Warof Independence. 
 Translated by J. Gennadius, Greek 
 Minister in London. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 BINNIE (the late Rev. William).— Sermons. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BIRKBECK (William Lloyd).— Historical 
 Sketch of the Distribution of Land in 
 England. With Suggestions for some Im- 
 provement in the Law. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 BIRKS (Thomas Rawson, M.A.).— First 
 Principles of Moral Science ; or, First 
 Course of Lectures delivered in the 
 University of Cambridge. Cr. 8vo. Ss. 6d. 
 
 BIRKS (Thomas Rawson).— Modern Utili- 
 tarianism ; or, The Systems of Paley, 
 Bentham, and Mill Examined and 
 Compared. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 The Difficulties of Belief in con- 
 nection with the Creation and the 
 Fall, Redemption and Judgment, and 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. $*• 
 
 Commentary on the Book of Isaiah, 
 
 Critical, Historical, and Prophetical; 
 including a revised english transla- 
 TION. 2nd Edition. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 The New Testament. Essay on the 
 
 Right Estimation of MS. Evidence in the 
 Text of the New Testament. Cr. 8vo. 3*. 6d, 
 
 Supernatural Revelation ; or, First 
 
 Principles of Moral Theology. 8vo. 8s. 
 
 Modern Physical Fatalism, and thb 
 
 Doctrine of Evolution. Including an 
 Examination of Mr. Herbert Spencer's 
 " First Principles." Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Justification and Imputed Righte- 
 ousness. Being a Review of Ten Sermons 
 on the Nature and Effects of Faith by James 
 Thomas O'Brien, D.D., late Bishop of 
 Ossory, Ferns, and Leighlin. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BJORNSON. — Synnove Solbakken. Trans- 
 lated from the Norwegian, by Julie Sutter. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BLACK (William).— The Strange Adven- 
 tures ofaPhaeton. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo.'df. 
 
 A Princess of Thule. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Maid of Killeena, and other 
 
 Tales. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Madcap Violet. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Green Pastures and Piccadilly. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Macleod of Dare. With Illustrations 
 
 by eminent Artists. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 White Wings : a Yachting Romance. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Beautiful Wretch : The Four 
 
 MacNicols: Thb Pupil of Aurelius. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Shandon Bells. Crown 8vo. dr. 
 
 Yolande. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Judith Shakespeare. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Goldsmith. Cr. 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, if. 
 
 The Wise Women of Inverness : A 
 
 Tale. And Other Miscellanies. Cr. 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 - White Heather. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Sabina Zembra. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BLACKBURNE.— Life of the Right Hon. 
 Francis Blackburne, late Lord Chancellor 
 of Ireland, by his son, Edward Black- 
 burne, one of Her Majesty's Counsel in 
 Ireland. With Portrait. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 BLACKIE (Prof. John Stuart.).— Greek and 
 English Dialogues for Use in Schools 
 and Colleges. 3rd Edition. Fcp. 8vo.2f. 6d. 
 
 Horje Hellenics. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 The Wise Men of Greece : in a Series 
 
 of Dramatic Dialogues. Cr. 8vo. gs. 
 
 Goethe's Faust. Translated into Eng- 
 lish Verse. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. gr.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 BLACKIE (Prof. John S.).— Lay Sermons. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Messis Vitae : Gleanings of Song from a 
 
 Happy Life. Crown 8vo. 43-. 6d. 
 
 What Does History Teach? Two 
 
 Edinburgh Lectures. Globe 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 BLAKE (J. F.) — Astronomical Myths. 
 With Illustrations. Crown 8vo. gs. 
 
 BLAKE.— Life of William Blake. With 
 Selections from his Poems and other Writings. 
 Illustrated from Blake's own Works. By 
 Alexander Gilchrist. New and Enlarged 
 Edition. 2 vols, cloth gilt. Med. 8vo. il. is. 
 
 BLAKISTON (J. R.).— The Teacher: Hints 
 on School Management. Cr. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 BLANFORD (H. F.).— The Rudiments of 
 Physical Geography for the use of 
 Indian Schools. 12th Edition. Illus- 
 trated. Globe 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 A Practical Guide to the Climates 
 
 and Weather of India, Ceylon and 
 burmah, and the storms of indian 
 Seas. 8vo. 11s. 6d. 
 
 BLANFORD (W. T.).— Geology and 
 Zoology of Abyssinia. 8vo. 21.J. 
 
 BOHM-BAWERK (Prof.).— Capital and 
 Interest. Translated by W. Smart. 8vo. 
 
 BOLDREWOOD (Rolf).— Robbery Under 
 Arms : A Story of Life and Adventure 
 in the Bush and in the Goldfields of 
 Australia. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Miner's Right. 3 vols. 31s. 6d. 
 
 BOLEYN (ANNE): A Chapter of English 
 History, 1527-1536. By Paul Friedmann. 
 2 vols. 8vo. 18s. 
 
 BONAR (James). — Malthus and his Work. 
 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 BOOK OF GOLDEN DEEDS OF ALL 
 TIMES AND ALL LANDS. By Char- 
 lotte M. Yonge. i8mo. 4s. 6d. Edition 
 for Schools. Globe 8vo. is. Abridged 
 Edition. iSmo. is. 
 
 BOOLE (George). — A Treatise on the Cal- 
 culus of Finite Differences. Edited by 
 J. F. Moulton. 3rd Edition. Cr. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 The Mathematical Analysis of 
 
 Logic. 8vo. Sewed, 5s. 
 
 BOTTOMLEY (J. T.). — Four-Figure 
 Mathematical Tables. Comprising Log- 
 arithmic and Trigonometrical Tables, and 
 Tables of Squares, Square Roots and Reci- 
 procals, is. 6d. 
 
 BOUGHTON (G. H.) and ABBEY (E. A.).— 
 Sketching Rambles in Holland. With 
 Illustrations. Fcp. 4to. 11s. 
 
 BOWEN (H. Courthope).— First Lessons in 
 French. i8mo. is. 
 
 BOWER (Prof. F. O.).— A Course of Prac- 
 tical Instruction in Botany. Cr. 8vo. 
 10 s. 6d. 
 
 BRADSHAW (J. G.).— A Course of Easy 
 Arithmetical Examples for Beginners. 
 Globe 8vo. is. With Answers, is. 6d. 
 
 BRAIN. A Journal of Neurology. Edited 
 for the Neurological Society of London, by 
 A. De Watteville. Published Quarterly. 
 8vo. 3-r. 6d. (Part I. in January, 1878.) 
 Yearly Vols. I. to XII. 8vo, cloth. 15s. each. 
 
 BREYMANN (Prof. H.)— A French Gram- 
 mar based on Philological Principles. 
 3rd Edition. Extra fcp. 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 First French Exercise Book. 2nd 
 
 Edition. Extra fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Second French Exercise Book. Extra 
 
 fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 BRIDGES (John A.).— Idylls of a Lost 
 Village. Crown 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 BRIGHT (John). — Speeches on Questions 
 of Public Policy. Edited by Professor 
 Thorold Rogers. 2nd Edition. 2 vols. 
 8vo. 25s. With Portrait. Author's Popular 
 Edition. Extra fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Public Addresses. Edited by J. E. T. 
 
 Rogers. 8vo. 14$. 
 
 BRIGHT (H. A.)— The English Flower 
 Garden. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 BRIMLEY (George).— Essays. Globe 8vo. 5*. 
 
 BRODIE(Sir Benjamin). — Ideal Chemistry. 
 
 Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 BROOKE.— The Raja of Sarawak (Life 
 of). By Gertrude L. Jacob. Portrait 
 and Maps. 2 vols. 8vo. i$s. 
 
 BROOKE (Stopford A.).— Primer of Eng- 
 lish Literature. i8mo. is. 
 
 Large Paper Edition. 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 Riquet of the Tuft : A Love Drama. 
 
 Extra crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Poems. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Milton. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Large Paper Edition. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 Poems of Shelley. Edited by Stop- 
 ford A. Brooke, M.A. With Vignette. 
 i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Large Paper Edition. 12s. 6d. 
 
 BROOKS (Rev. Phillips).— The Candle of 
 the Lord, and other Sermons. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Sermons Preached in English 
 
 Churches. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Twenty Sermons. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Tolerance. Crown Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 BROOKSMITH (J.). Arithmetic in 
 
 Theory and Practice. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 BROOKSMITH (J. and E. J.).— Arithmetic 
 for Beginners. Globe 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 BROOKSMITH(E.J.).— Woolwich Mathe- 
 matical Papers, for Admission in the Royal 
 Military Academy for the years 1880 — 1888. 
 Ed. by E. J. Brooksmith, B.A. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BROWN (J. Allen).— Paleolithic Man im 
 North-West Middlesex. 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 BROWN (T. E.).— The Manx Witch : and 
 other Poems. Crown 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 BROWNE (J. H. Balfour).— Water Supply. 
 Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 BROWNE (Sir Thomas).— Religio Medici ; 
 Letter to a Friend, &c, and Christian 
 Morals. Edited by W. A. Greenhill, 
 M.D. With Portrait. i8mo. 4.1. 6d. 
 
 BRUNTON (Dr. T. Lauder).— A Text- 
 Book of Pharmacology, Therapeutics, 
 and Materia Medica. 3rd Edition. 
 Medium 8vo. 11s. 
 
 • Disorders of Digestion : their Con- 
 sequences and Treatment. 8vo. 10s. 6cL
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 BRUNTON (Dr. T. Lauder).— Pharmaco- 
 logy and Therapeutics; or, Medicine 
 Past and Present. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Tables of Materia Medica : A Com- 
 panion to the Materia Medica Mu- 
 seum. 8vo. §s. 
 
 ■ The Bible and Science. With Illustra- 
 tions. Crown 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 BRVANS (Clement).— Latin Prose Exer- 
 cises Based upon Caesar's " Gallic 
 War." With a Classification of Caesar's 
 Phrases and Grammatical Notes on Caesar's 
 Chief Usages. Pott 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 Key (for Teachers only). 4*. 6d. 
 
 BRYCE (James, M.P., D.C.L.).— The Holy 
 
 Roman Empire. 8th Ed. Cr. 8vo. ys. 6d.. 
 
 Library Edition. 8vo. 14s. 
 Transcaucasia and Ararat. 3rd 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 9^. 
 The American Commonwealth, end 
 
 Edition. 2 vols. Extra Crown 8vo. 25^. 
 
 BUCHHEIM (Dr.).— Deutsche Lyrik. 
 i3mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 BUCKLAND (Anna).— Our National In- 
 stitutions. i8mo. is. 
 
 BUCKLEY (Arabella).— History of Eng- 
 land for Beginners. With Coloured 
 Maps and Chronological and Genealogical 
 Tables. Globe 8vo. 3s. 
 
 BUCKNILL (Dr.).— The Care of the 
 Insane and their Legal Control. 
 Crown 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 BUCKTON (G. B.).— Monograph of the 
 British Cicada, or Fettigiid^e. In 8 
 parts. Part I. 8vo. 8s. 
 
 BUMBLEBEE BOGO'S BUDGET. By a 
 Retired Judge. Illustrations by Alice 
 Havers. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 BUNYAN (John).— The Pilgrim's Progress 
 from this World to that which is to 
 Come. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 BUNYAN. By J. A. Froude. Crown 8vo. 
 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 BURGON(Dean).— Poems. Ex. fcp.8vo. ^s.6d. 
 
 BURKE (Edmund). — Letters, Tracts, and 
 Speeches on Irish Affairs. Edited by 
 Matthew Arnold, with Preface. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BURKE. By John Morley. Globe 8vo. 
 5s. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 BURN (Robert). — Roman Literature in 
 Relation to Roman Art. With Illustra- 
 tions. Extra Crown 8vo. 14^. 
 
 BURNETT (F. Hodgson).— " Haworth's." 
 
 Globe 8vo. 2S. 
 Louisiana : and That Lass o' Lowrie's. 
 
 Two Stories. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 3.?. 6d. 
 
 Cheap Edition. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 BURNS, The Complete Works of. Edited 
 by Alexander Smith. Globe 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Poetical Works. With a Biogra- 
 phical Memoir by Alexander Smith. In 
 2 vols. fcp. 8vo. 10s. 
 
 BURNS. By Principal Shairp. Crown 8vo. 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 BURY (J. B.). — A History of the Later 
 Roman Empire from Arcadius to Irene, 
 a.d. 390—800. 2 vols. 8vo. 32J. 
 
 BUTCHER (Prof. S. H.).— Demosthenes. 
 
 Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 BUTLER (Archer). — Sermons, Doctrinal 
 
 and Practical, nth Edition. 8vo. 8s. 
 
 A Second Series of Sermons. Ninth 
 
 Edition. 8vo. js. 
 
 Letterson Romanism. 2nd Ed., revised 
 
 by Archdeacon Hardwick. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 BUTLER (George). — Sermons preached in 
 Cheltenham College Chapel. 8vo. -js.6d. 
 
 BUTLER'S HUDIBRAS. Edited by Alfred 
 Milnes. Fcp. 8vo. Part I., 3s. 6d. Part 
 II. and III., 4s. 6d. 
 
 BYRON. — Poetry of Byron, chosen and 
 arranged by Matthew Arnold. i8mo. 
 4^. 6d. 
 
 Large Paper Edition. Crown 8vo. oj. 
 
 BYRON. By Prof. Nichol. Crown 8vo. 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 CAESAR.— The Gallic War. Book I. 
 
 Edited, with Notes and Vocabulary by 
 A. S. Walpole, M.A. iSmo. is. 6d. 
 
 The Gallic War. — Books II. and III. 
 
 Edited by W. G. Rutherford, LL.D. 
 i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 The Invasion of Britain. Being Selec- 
 tions from Books IV. and V. of the " De 
 Bello Gallico." With Notes, Vocabulary, 
 and Exercises, by W. Welch, M.A., and 
 C. G. Duffield, M.A. iSmo. u. 6d. 
 
 Scenes from the Fifth and Sixth 
 
 Books of the Gallic War. Selected and 
 Edited by C. Colbeck, M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 The Helvetian War. Selected from 
 
 Book I. of "The Gallic War," with Notes, 
 Vocabulary, and Exercises, by W. Welch 
 and C. G. Duffield. iSmo. is. 6d. 
 
 The Gallic War. Edited by the Rev. 
 
 J. Bond, M.A., and A. S. Walpole, M.A. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Gallic War.— Book IV. Edited, 
 
 with Introduction, Notes, and Vocabulary, 
 by Clement Bryans, M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 ■ The Gallic War.— Book V. Edited 
 
 with Notes and Vocabulary, by C. Colbeck, 
 M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 The Gallic War.— Book VI. By the 
 
 same Editor. With Notes and Vocabulary. 
 iSmo. is. 6d. 
 
 The Gallic War— Book VII. Edited 
 
 by the Rev. J. Bond, M.A., and A. S. 
 Walpole, M.A. With Notes and Vocabu- 
 lary. iSmo. is. 6d. 
 
 CAIRNES (Prof. J. E.).— Political Essays. 
 
 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 Some Leading Principles of Political 
 
 Economy newly Expounded. 8vo. 14J. 
 
 The Slave Power. 8vo. iar. 6d. 
 
 The Character and Logical Method 
 
 of Political Economy. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CALDERON. — Select Plays of Calderon. 
 Ed. by Norman MacColl, M.A. Cr. 8vo 14J. 
 
 CALDERWOOD (Prof. H.).— Hand-Book 
 
 of Moral Philosophy. 14th Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Relations of Mind and Brain 
 
 2nd Edition. 8vo. 12s.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 CALDERWOOD (Prof. H.).— The Para- 
 bles of Our Lord. 2nd Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Relations of Science and 
 
 Religion. Crown 8vo. 5$. 
 
 On Teaching. 4th Ed. Ex. fcp. 8vo. 2s.6d. 
 
 CALVERT. — School-Readings in the 
 Greek Testament. Edited, with Notes 
 and Vocabulary, by A. Calvert, M.A. Fcp. 
 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 CAMBRIDGE.— Cooper's Le Keux's Memo- 
 rials of Cambridge. Illustrated with 90 
 Woodcuts in the Text, 154 Plates on Steel 
 and Copper by Le Keux, Storer, &c, in- 
 cluding 20 Etchings by R. Farren. 3 vols. 
 Medium 8vo. Cloth, gilt tops. 
 A few copies, proofs, large paper, 4to, bound 
 
 in half-levant moroccOj with gilt tops. 
 Fifty copies of the Etchings by R. Farren, 
 
 from the "Memorials of Cambridge." 
 
 Proofs, signed, in a Portfolio. 
 CAMBRIDGE Senate-House Problems 
 and Riders, with Solutions : 
 1848 — 51. Riders. By Jameson. 8vo. 7$. 6d. 
 
 1875. Problems and Riders. Edited by 
 Prof. A. G. Greenhill. Cr. 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 1878. Solutions bv the Mathematical 
 Moderators and Examiners. Edited 
 by J. W. L. Glaisher, M.A. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 CAMEOS FROM ENGLISH HISTORY. 
 By the Author of " The Heir of Redclyffe." 
 6 vols. Extra fcp. 8vo. 5s. each. 
 
 Vol. I. Rollo to Edward II. II. The 
 Wars in France. III. The Wars of the 
 Roses. IV. Reformation Times. V. 
 England and Spain. VI. Forty Years 
 of Stuart Rule (1603—43). VII. The 
 Rebellion and Restoration (164a — 78). 
 
 [In the Press. 
 
 CAMERON (V. L.).— Our Future Highway 
 to India. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 21s. 
 
 CAMPBELL (Dr. John M'Leod).— The Na- 
 ture of the Atonement. 6th Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 - Reminiscences and Reflections. Ed., 
 
 with an Introductory Narrative, by his Son, 
 Donald Campbell, M.A. Cr. 8vo. 7.?. 6d. 
 
 Responsibility for the Gift of Eter- 
 nal Life. Compiled from Sermons preached 
 at Row, in the years 1829 — 31. Cr. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 Thoughts on Revelation, and Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 CAMPBELL (J. F.).— My Circular Notes. 
 Cheaper issue. Crown 8vo. dr. 
 
 CAMPBELL (Lord George).— Log-Letters 
 from the "Challenger." 7th Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CAMPBELL (Prof. Lewis).— Sophocles. Fcp. 
 •8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 CANDLER (H.).— Help to Arithmetic. 
 2nd Edition. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 CANTERBURY (His Grace Edward White, 
 Archbishop of ). —Boy-Life : its Trial, its 
 Strength, its Fulness. Sundays in Wel- 
 lington College, 1859 — 73- 4th Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 — — - The Seven Gifts. Addressed to the 
 Diocese of Canterbury in his Primary Visita- 
 tion. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CANTERBURY (Archbishop of).— Christ 
 and His Times ; Addressed to the Diocese 
 of Canterbury in his Second Visitation. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CAPES (Rev. W. W.)— Livy. Fcp. 8vo. 
 is. 6d. 
 
 CARLES (W. R.).— Life in Corea. 8vo. 
 12s. 6d. 
 
 CARLYLE (Thomas).— Reminiscences. Ed. 
 by Charles Eliot Norton. 2 vols. Crown 
 8vo. 12s. 
 
 Early Letters of Thomas Carlyle. 
 
 Edited by C. E. Norton. 2 vols. 1814 — 26. 
 Crown 8vo. i8j-. 
 
 Letters of Thomas Carlyle. Ed. by 
 
 C.E.Norton. 2vols. 1826 — 36. Cr.8vo. 18s. 
 
 Goethe and Carlyle, Correspondence 
 
 between. Ed. by C.E.Norton. Cr. 8vo. 9.?. 
 
 CARMARTHEN (Marchioness of). — A 
 Lover of the Beautiful. A Novel. 
 Crown Svo. 
 
 CARPENTER (Bishop W. Boyd).— Truth 
 in Tale. Addresses, chiefly to children. Cr. 
 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 The Permanent Elements of Re- 
 ligion : Bampton Lectures, 1887. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 CARR (J. ComynsJ. — Papers on Art. Cr. 
 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 CARROLL (Lewis). — Alice's Adventures 
 in Wonderland. With 42 Illustrations by 
 Tenniel. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 People s Edition. With all the original 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 A German Translation of the same. 
 
 Crown 8vo, gilt. 6s. 
 A French Translation of the same. 
 
 Crown 8vo, gilt. 6s. 
 An Italian Translation of the same. 
 
 Crown 8vo, gilt. 6s. 
 
 Alice's Adventures Under-ground. 
 
 Being a Facsimile of the Original MS. Book, 
 afterwards developed into " Alice's Adven- 
 tures in Wonderland." With 27 Illustrations 
 by the Author. Crown 8vo. 4s. 
 
 Through the Lcoking-Glass and 
 
 What Alice Found There. With 50 Illus- 
 trations by Tenniel. Crown 8vo, gilt. 6s. 
 People's Edition. With all the original 
 
 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 People's Edition of " Alice's Adventures in 
 Wonderland," and "Through the Looking- 
 Glass." 1 vol. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 The Game of Logic. Crown 8vo. 3s. 
 
 Rhyme? and Reason? With 65 Illus- 
 trations by Arthur B. Frost, and 9 by 
 Henry Holiday. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 A Tangled Talb. Reprinted from the 
 
 " Monthly Packet." With 6 Illustrations by 
 Arthur B. Frost. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Sylvie and Bruno. With 46 Illustra- 
 tions by Harry Furniss. Cr. 8vo. 7.?. 6d. 
 
 CARSTARES (William).— A Character and 
 Career of the Revolutionary Epoch (1649— 
 1715). By R. H. Story. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 CARTER (R. Brudenell, F.C.S.).— A Prac- 
 tical Treatise on Diseases of the Eye. 
 8vo. 1 6 s.
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 CARTER (R. Brudenell).— Eyesight, Good 
 and Bad. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Modern Operations for Cataract. 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CASSEL. — Manual of Jewish History 
 and Literature. Translated by Mrs. 
 Henry Lucas. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 CATULLUS.— Select Poems. Edited by 
 F. P. Simpson, B.A. Fcp. 8vo. 5^. 
 
 CAUCASUS : Notes on the. By " Wan- 
 derer." 8vo. qs. 
 
 CAUTLEY (G. S.).— A Century of Em- 
 blems. With Illustrations by the Lady 
 Marian Alford. Small 4to. 10s. 6d. 
 
 CAZENOVE (J. Gibson).— Concerning the 
 Being and Attributes of God. 8vo. 5*. 
 
 CHALMERS (J. B.).— Graphical Deter- 
 mination of Forces in Engineering 
 Structures. 8vo. 24s. 
 
 CHALMERS (M.D.).-LocalGovernment. 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. {English Citizen Series. 
 
 CHATTERTON : A Biographical Study. 
 By Sir Daniel Wilson, LL.D. Cr.8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 CHAUCER. By Prof. A. W. Ward. Crown 
 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 CHEYNE (C. H. H.).— An Elementary 
 Treatise on the Planetary Theory. 
 Crown 8vo. 7.1. 6d. 
 
 CHEYNE (T. K.).— The Book of Isaiah 
 Chronologically Arranged. Crown 8vo. 
 7s. 6d. 
 
 CHILDREN'S GARLAND FROM THE 
 BEST POETS. Selected and arranged by 
 Coventry Patmore. i8mo. 4.5. 6d. 
 
 Globe Readings Edition for Schools. 2s. 
 
 CHOICE NOTES ON THE FOUR GOS- 
 PELS, drawn from Old and New Sources. 
 Crown 8vo. 4 vols. 4s. 6d. each. (St. 
 Matthew and St. Mark in 1 vol. gs.) 
 
 CHRISTIE (J.).— Cholera Epidemics in 
 East Africa. 8vo. 15.?. 
 
 CHRISTIE (J. R.).— Elementary Test 
 Questions in Pure and Mixed Mathe- 
 matics. Crown 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 CHRISTMAS CAROL, A. Printed in 
 Colours, with Illuminated Borders from MSS. 
 of the 14th and 15th Centuries. 4to. 21.1. 
 
 CHRISTY CAREW. By the Author of 
 "Hogan, M.P." Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 CHURCH (Very Rev. R. W.).— The Sacred 
 Poetry of Early Religions. 2nd Edition. 
 i8mo. is. 
 
 St. Anselm. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Human Life and its Conditions. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 The Gifts of Civilisation, and other 
 
 Sermons and Lectures. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Discipline of the Christian Charac- 
 ter, and other Sermons. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Advent Sermons. 1885. Cr. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 — — Miscellaneous Writings. Collected 
 Edition, s vols. Globe 8vo. 5$. each. 
 
 Vol. I. Miscellaneous Essays. II. St. 
 Anselm. III. Dante : and other 
 Essays. IV. Spenser. V. Bacon. 
 
 CHURCH (Very Rev. R. W.).— Spenser. 
 Globe 8vo. 5s. ; Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; swd., is. 
 
 Bacon. Globe 8vo. 5^. ; Cr. 8vo. is. 6d. ; 
 
 sewed, is. 
 
 CHURCH (Rev. A. J.).— Latin Version of 
 Selections from Tennyson. By Prof. 
 Conington, Prof. Seeley, Dr. Hessey, 
 T. E. Kebbel, &c. Edited by A. J. Church, 
 M.A. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CHURCH (A. J.) and BRODRIBB (W. J.).— 
 Tacitus. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 CICERO. — The Life and Letters of Mar- 
 cus Tullius Cicero. Being a New Trans- 
 lation of the Letters included in Mr. Watson's 
 Selection. By the Rev. G. E. Jeans, M.A. 
 end Edition. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 The Academica. The Text revised and 
 
 explained by J. S. Reid, M.L. 8vo. 15s. 
 
 The Academics. Translated by J. S. 
 
 Reid, M.L. 8vo. 5.?. 6d. 
 
 De Amicitia. Edited by E. S. Shuck- 
 
 burgh, M.A. With Notes, Vocabulary, and 
 Biographical Index. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 De Senectute. Edited, with Notes,. 
 
 Vocabulary, and Biographical Index, by E. S. 
 Shuckburgh, M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 Select Letters. Edited by Rev. G. E. 
 
 Jeans, M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 The Second Philippic Oration. Edited 
 
 by Prof. John E. B. Mayor. New Edition,, 
 revised. Fcp. 8vo. %s. 
 
 Pro Publio Sestio. Edited by Rev. H. 
 
 A. Holden, M.A., LL.D. Fcp. 8vo. sj. 
 
 The Catiline Orations. Edited by 
 
 Prof. A. S. Wilkins, Litt.D. New Edition. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Pro Lege Manilia. Edited by Prof. 
 
 A. S. Wilkins, Litt.D. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 Pro Roscio Amerino. Edited by E. H. 
 
 Donkin, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 Stories of Roman History. With, 
 
 Notes, Vocabulary, and Exercises by G. E. 
 Jeans, M.A., and A. V. Jones. i8mo. 
 is. 6d. 
 
 CLARK. — Memorials from Journals and 
 Letters of Samuel Clark, M.A. Edited 
 by his Wife. Crown 8vo. 7.J. 6d. 
 
 CLARK (L.) and SADLER (H.). -The Star 
 Guide. Roy. 8vo. 5-r. 
 
 CLARKE (C. B.). — AGeographicalReader 
 and Companion to the Atlas. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 
 
 A Class-Book of Geography. With 18 
 
 Coloured Maps. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. ; swd., 3s. 
 
 Speculations from Political Econ- 
 omy. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 CLARKE (F. W.).— A Table of Specific 
 Gravity for Solids and Liquids. (Con- 
 stants of Nature, Part I.) 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 CLASSICAL WRITERS. Edited by John 
 Richard Green. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. each. 
 
 Euripides. By Prof. Mahaffy. 
 Milton. By the Rev. Stopford A. Brooke. 
 Livy. By the Rev. W. W. Capes, M.A. 
 Vergil. By Prof. Nettleship, M.A 
 Sophocles. By Prof. L. Campbell, M.A. 
 Demosthenes. By Prof. Butcher, M.A. 
 Tacitus. By Church and Brodribb.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 CLAUSIUS(R.)-— The Mechanical Theory 
 
 of Heat. Translated by Walter R. 
 
 Browne. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 CLERGYMAN'S SELF-EXAMINATION 
 
 Concerning the Apostles' Creed. Extra 
 
 fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 CLIFFORD (Prof. W. K.).— Elements of 
 
 Dynamic. An Introduction to the Study of 
 
 Motion and Rest in Solid and Fluid Bodies. 
 
 Crown 8vo. Part I. Kinematic. Books I. — 
 
 III., js. 6d. Book IV. and Appendix, 6s. 
 Lectures and Essays. Ed. by Leslie 
 
 Stephen and Sir F. Pollock. Cr. 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 Seeing and Thinking. With Diagrams. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 Mathematical Papers. Edited by R. 
 
 Tucker. With an Introduction by H. J. 
 
 Stephen Smith, M.A. 8vo. 30s. 
 
 CLIFFORD(Mrs.W.K.).— Anyhow Stories. 
 With Illustrations by Dorothy Tennant. 
 Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; paper covers, is. 
 
 CLOUGH (A. H.).— Poems. New Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 Prose Remains. With a Selection from 
 
 his Letters, and a Memoir by his Wife. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 COAL : Its History and Its Uses. By 
 
 Profs. Green, Miall, Thorpe, Rucker, 
 
 and Marshall. 8vo. 12.S. 6d. 
 
 COBDEN (Richard.).— Speeches on Ques- 
 tions of Public Policy. Edited by John 
 Bright and J. E. Thorold Rogers. Globe 
 8vo. 3s. 6d, 
 
 COCKSHOTT (A.) and WALTERS (F. B.). 
 — A Treatise on Geometrical Conics. 
 Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 COHEN (D. Julius B.).— The Owens Col- 
 lege Course of Practical Organic 
 Chemistry. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 COLBECK (C.).— French Readings from 
 Roman History. Selected from various 
 Authors, with Notes. i8mo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 COLENSO. — The Communion Service 
 from the Book of Common Prayer, with 
 Select Readings from the Writings of 
 the Rev. F. D. Maurice. Edited by the 
 late Bishop Colenso. 6th Ed. i6mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 COLERIDGE.— The Poetical and Dra- 
 matic Works of Samuel Taylor Cole- 
 ridge. 4 vols. Fcp. 8vo. 31s. 6d. 
 
 Also an Edition on Large Paper, 2.1. 12s. 6d. 
 
 COLERIDGE. By H. D. Traill. Cr6wn 
 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 COLLECTS OF THE CHURCH OF ENG- 
 LAND. With a Coloured Floral Design to 
 each Collect. Crown 8vo. 12s. 
 
 COLLIER (John). — A Primer of Art. 
 i8mo. is. 
 
 COLQUHOUN.— Rhymes and Chimes. By 
 F. S. C01.QUHOUN (nee F. S. Fuller Mait- 
 land). Extra fcp. 8vo. 2S. 6d. 
 
 COLSON (F. H.).— First Greek Reader. 
 Stories and Legends. With Notes, Vocabu- 
 lary, and Exercises. Globe 8vo. 3s. 
 
 COLVIN (S.).— Landor. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; 
 sewed, is- 
 
 COLVIN (S.). — Selections from the Wri- 
 tings of Walter Savage Landor. 
 i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Keats. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 COMBE.— Life of George Combe. By 
 Charles Gibbon. 2 vols. 8vo. 32s. 
 
 Education : Its Principles and Prac- 
 tice as Developed by George Combe. 
 Edited by William Jolly. 8vo. 15.J. 
 
 CONGREVE (Rev. John).— High Hopes 
 and Pleadings for a Reasonable Faith,. 
 Nobler Thoughts, Larger Charity. 
 Crown 8vo. 55. 
 
 CONSTABLE (Samuel).— Geometrical Ex- 
 ercises for Beginners. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 CONWAY (Hugh). —A Family Affair. 
 Globe 8vo. 2S. 
 
 Living or Dead. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 COOKE (E. T.).— A Popular Handbook 
 to the National Gallery. Including, 
 by special permission, Notes collected from 
 the Works of Mr. Ruskin. With a Preface 
 by John Ruskin, LL.D., D.C.L. Crown 
 8vo, half morocco. 14.S. 
 
 Also an Edition on Large Paper, limited to 
 250 copies. 2 vols. 8vo. 
 
 COOKE (Josiah P., jun.).— Principles of 
 Chemical Philosophy. New Ed. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 Religion and Chemistry. Cr. 8vo. ys.6d. 
 
 Elements of Chemical Physics. 4th 
 
 Edition. Royal 8vo. 21s. 
 
 COOKERY. Middle Class Book. Com- 
 piled for Manchester School of Cookery. 
 Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 CO-OPERATION IN THE UNITED 
 STATES : History of. Edited by H. B. 
 Adams. 8vo. 15s. 
 
 COPE (E. M.). — An Introduction to Aris- 
 totle's Rhetoric. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 COPE (E. D.).— The Origin of the Fittest. 
 Essays on Evolution. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 CORBETT (Julian).— The Fall of Asgard : 
 A Tale of St. Olaf's Day. 2 vois. 12s. 
 
 For God and Gold. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Kophetua the Thirteenth. 2 vols. 
 
 Globe 8vo. 12.?. 
 
 Monk. With Portrait. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 [English Men of Action. 
 
 CORE (T. H.).— Questions on Balfour 
 Stewart's "Lessons in Elementary 
 Physics." Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 
 
 CORFIELD (Dr. W. H.).— The Treatment 
 and Utilization of Sewage. 3rd Edition, 
 Revised by the Author, and by Louis C. 
 Parkes, M.D. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 CORNAZ (S.).— Nos Enfants et Leurs 
 Amis. Edited by Edith Harvey. Globe 
 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 CORNELL UNIVERSITY STUDIES IN 
 CLASSICAL PHILOLOGY. Edited by I. 
 Flagg, W. G. Hale, and B. I. Wheeler. 
 I. The C Z/Af-Constructions : their History 
 and Functions. Part I. Critical, is. 8d. nett. 
 Part II. Constructive. By W. G. Hale. 
 3s. 4d. nett. II. Analogy and the Scope of 
 its Application in Language. By B. I. 
 Wheeler, is. 3d. nett.
 
 IO 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 CORNEILLE.— Le Cid. Ed. by G. Eugene 
 Fasnacht. i8mo. is. 
 
 COSSA. — Guide to the Study of Political 
 Economy. From the Italian of Dr. Luigi 
 Cossa. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 COTTERILL (Prof. James H.).— Applied 
 Mechanics : An Introduction to the Theory 
 of Structures and Machines. 2nd Edition. 
 Med. 8vo. 18*. 
 
 COTTON (Bishop).— Sermons Preached 
 to English Congregations in India. 
 Crown 8vo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 COTTON and PAYNE.— Colonies and 
 Dependencies. Part I. India. By J. S. 
 Cotton. Part II. The Colonies. By E. 
 J. Payne. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 COUES (Elliott). — Key to North American 
 Birds. Illustrated. 8vo. 2/. 2s. 
 
 COWELL (George). — Lectures on Cata- 
 ract : Its Causes, Varieties, and Treat- 
 ment. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 COWPER. — Cowper's Poetical Works. 
 
 Ed. by Rev. W. Benham. Globe 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 ■ The Task : An Epistle to Joseph Hill, 
 
 Esq. ; Tirocinium, or a Review of the 
 
 Schools ; and the History of John Gilpin. 
 
 Edited by William Benham. Globe 8vo. is. 
 
 Letters of William Cowper. Edited 
 
 by the Rev. W. Benham. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 - — Selections from Cowper's Poems. In- 
 troduction by Mrs. Oliphant. i8mo. 4-r. 6d. 
 
 COWPER. By Goldwin Smith. Crown 8vo. 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 COX (G. V.). — Recollections of Oxford. 
 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CRAIK (Mrs.).— Olive. Illustrated. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. — Cheap Edition. Globe 8vo. is. 
 
 The Ogii.vies. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. 
 
 6s. — Cheap Edition. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 Agatha's Husband. Illustrated. Crown 
 
 8vo. 6s. — Cheap Edition. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 The Head of the Family. Illustrated. 
 
 Cr. 8vo. 6s. — Cheap Edition. Gl. 8vo. 2s. 
 
 Two Marriages. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 The Laurel Bush. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 My Mother and I. Illust. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Miss Tommy : A Mediaeval Romance. 
 
 Illustrated. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 • King Arthur : Not a Love Story. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 *»* Beginning on March 1st, i8()o, and con- 
 tinued monthly, a uniform edition of 
 Mrs. Craik's Novels zvili be issued, price 
 3s. 6d. each. 
 
 Poems. New and Enlarged Edition. 
 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Children's Poetry. Ex. fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Songs of our Youth. Small 4to. 6s. 
 
 Concerning Men : and other Papers. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 About Money: and other Things. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Sermons out of Church, Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 An Unknown Country. Illustrated by 
 
 F. Noel Paton. Royal 8vo. -js. 6a\ 
 
 CRAIK (Mrs.).— Alice Learmont : A Fairy 
 Tale. With Illustrations. 4.?. 6d. 
 
 An Unsentimental Journey through 
 
 Cornwall. Illustrated. 4to. 12s. 6d. 
 
 Our Year: A Child's Book in Prose 
 
 and Verse. Illustrated. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Little Sunshine's Holiday. Globe 
 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Adventures of a Brownie. Illus- 
 trated by Mrs. Allingham. 4^. 6d. 
 
 The Little Lame Prince and his 
 
 Travelling Cloak. A Parable for Old 
 and Young. With 24 Illustrations by J. 
 McL. Ralston. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 The Fairy Book : The Best Popular 
 
 Fairy Stories. Selected and rendered 
 anew. With a Vignette by Sir Noel Paton. 
 i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 CRAIK (Henry).— The State in its Rela- 
 tion to Education. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 CRANE (Lucy). — Lectures on Art and 
 the Formation of Taste. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CRANE (Walter).— The Sirens Three. A 
 Poem. Written and Illustrated by Walter 
 Crane. Royal 8vo. ior. 6d. 
 
 CRAVEN (Mrs. Dacre).— A Guide to Dis- 
 trict Nurses. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 CRAWFORD (F. Marion).— Mr. Isaacs : A 
 Tale of Modern India. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Doctor Claudius : A True Story. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3.?. 6d. 
 
 A Roman Singer. Crown 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 Zoroaster. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 A Tale of a Lonely Parish. Crown 
 
 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Marzio's Crucifix. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Paul Patoff. Crown 8vo. 3,?. 6d. 
 
 With the Immortals. 2 vols. Globe 
 
 8vo. Z2S. 1 vol. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Greifenstein. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Sant Ilario. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CREIGHTON (M.).— Rome. i8mo. is. 
 
 [Literature Primers. 
 Cardinal Wolsey. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 CROSS (Rev. J. A.).— Bible Readings Se- 
 lected from the Pentateuch and the 
 Book of Joshua. 2nd Ed. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 CROSSLEY (E.), GLEDHILL (J.), and 
 WILSON (J. M.).— A Handbook of Dou- 
 ble Stars. 8vo. 21.?. 
 Corrections to the Handbook of 
 Double Stars. 8vo. is. 
 
 CUMMING (Linnaeus). — Electricity.^ An 
 Introduction to the Theory of Electricity. 
 With numerous Examples. Cr. 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 CUNNINGHAM (Sir H. S.).— The Cceru- 
 
 leans : A Vacation Idyll. Cr. 8vo. 3.?. 6d. 
 
 The Heriots. 3 vols. Cr. 8vo, 31s. 6d. 
 
 CUNNINGHAM (Rev. W.).— The Epistle 
 of St. Barnabas. A Dissertation, including 
 a Discussion of its Date and Authorship. 
 Together with the Greek Text, the Latin 
 Version, and a New English Translation and 
 Commentary. Crown 8vo. 7*. 6d.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 ii 
 
 CUNNINGHAM (Rev. W.).— Christian 
 Civilisation, with Special Reference 
 to India. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 The Churches of Asia : A Methodi- 
 cal Sketch of the Second Century. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CUNNINGHAM (Rev. John). — The 
 Growth of the Church in its Organisa- 
 tion and Institutions. Being the Croall 
 Lectures for 1886. 8vo. as. 
 
 CUNYNGHAME (Gen. Sir A. T.).-Mv 
 
 Command in South Africa, 1874 — 78. 
 
 8vo. 12.9. 61/. 
 CURTEIS (Rev. G. H.).— Dissent in its 
 
 Relation to the Church of England. 
 
 Bampton Lectures for 1871. Cr. 8vo. 7-f. 6d. 
 TheScientific Obstacles to Christian 
 
 Belief. The Boyle Lectures, 18S4. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CUTHBERTSON (Francis). — Euclidian 
 Geometry. Extra fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 DAGONET THE JESTER. Cr. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 DAHN (Felix).— Felicitas. Translated by 
 M. A. C. E. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 "DAILY NEWS." — Correspondence of 
 the War between Russia and Turkey, 
 1877. To the Fall of Kars. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Correspondence of the Russo-Turkish 
 
 War. From the Fall of Kars to the 
 Conclusion of Peace. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 DALE (A. W. W.).— The Synod of Elvira, 
 and Christian Life in the Fourth Cen- 
 tury. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 DALTON (Rev. T.).— Rules and Examples 
 in Arithmetic. New Edition. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 Rules and Examples in Algebra. 
 
 Part I. New Ed. i8mo. 2s. Part II. zs. 6d. 
 Key to Algebra. Part I. Cr. 8vo. 7.?. 6d. 
 
 DAMIEN (Father). — A Journey from Cash- 
 mere to his Home in Hawaii. By Edward 
 Clifford. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 DAMPIER.— By W. Clark Russell. With 
 Portrait. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 DANIELL (Alfred).— A Text-Book of the 
 Principles of Physics. With Illustrations. 
 2nd Edition. Medium 8vo. 21s. 
 
 DANTE. — The Pirgatorv of Dante Ali- 
 ghieri. Edited, with Translations and 
 Notes, by A. J. Butler. Cr. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 — — The Paradiso of Dante. Edited, with 
 a Prose Translation and Notes, by A. J. 
 Butler. Crown 8vo. 11s. 6d. 
 
 De Monarchia. Translated by F. J. 
 
 Church. 8vc. 4s. 6d. 
 
 ■ Dante : and other Essays. By the 
 
 Dean of St. Paul's. Globe 8vo. 5s. 
 
 — Readings on the Purgatorio of 
 Dante. Chiefly based on the Commentary 
 of Benvenuto Da Imola. By the Hon. W. 
 W. Vernon, M.A. With an Introduction 
 by the Very Rev. the Dean op St. Paul's. 
 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 24s. 
 
 DARWIN (Charles). — Memorial Notices, 
 reprinted from Nature. By T. H. Huxley, 
 G. J. Romanes, Archibald Geikie, and 
 W. T. Thiselton Dyek. With a Portrait. 
 Crown 8vo. is. 6d. [Nature Series. 
 
 DAVIES ^Rev. J. Llewelyn).— The Gospel 
 and Modern Life. 2nd Edition, to which 
 is added Morality according to the Sa- 
 crament of the Lord's Supper. Extra 
 fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 — — Warnings against Superstition. Ex. 
 fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 The Christian Calling. Ex.fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Epistles of St. Paul to the 
 
 Ephesians, the Colossians, and Phile- 
 mon. With Introductions and Notes. 2nd 
 Edition. 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 Social Questions from the Point of 
 
 View of Christian Theology. 2nd Ed. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 DAVIES (J. LI.) and VAUGHAN (D. J.).— 
 The Republic of Plato. Translated into 
 English. i8mo. 4.?. 6d. 
 
 DAWKINS (Prof. W. Boyd).— Early Mam 
 in Britain and his Place in the Ter- 
 tiary Period. Medium 8vo. 25J. 
 
 DAWSON (Sir J. W.).— Acadian Geology, 
 the Geological Structure, Organic 
 Remains, and Mineral Resources of 
 Nova Scotia, New Brunswick, and 
 Prince Edward Island. 3rd Ed. 8vo. 21s-. 
 
 DAWSON (James). — Australian Abori- 
 gines. Small 4to. 14s. 
 
 DAY (Rev. Lai Behari). — Bengal Peasant 
 Life. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 — — ■ Folk Tales of Bengal. Cr. 8vo. 4.1. 6d. 
 
 DAY (R. E.). — Electric Light Arithmetic. 
 
 Pott 8VO. 2S. 
 
 DAY (H. G.). — Properties of Conic Sec- 
 tions proved Geometrically. Crown, 
 8vo. 3.J. 6d. 
 
 DAYS WITH SIR ROGER DE COVER- 
 LEY. From the Spectator. With Illustra- 
 tions by Hugh Thomson. Fcp. 4to. 6s. 
 
 DEAK (Francis). — Hungarian Statesman. 
 A Memoir. 8vo. I2.T. 6d. 
 
 DEFOE (Daniel). —The Adventures of 
 Robinson Crusoe. Ed. by Henry Kings- 
 ley. Globe 8vo. 3s. 6d. [Globe Series. 
 
 Golden Treasury Series Edition. Edited 
 by J. W. Clark, M.A. i8mo. 4^. 6d. 
 DEFOE. ByW. Minto. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; 
 sewed, is. \English Men of Letters Series. 
 
 DELAMOTTE (Prof. P. H.).— A Beginner's 
 
 Drawing-Book. Progressively arranged. 
 
 With upwards of 50 Plates. 3rd Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 DEMOCRACY : An American Novel. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 DEMOSTHENES.— Adversus Leptinem. 
 
 Ed. Rev. J. R. King, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 The Oration on the Crown. Edited 
 
 by B.Drake, M.A. 7th Ed. Fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6<L 
 
 The First Philippic. Edited by Rev. 
 
 T. Gwatkin, M.A Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 DEMOSTHENES.— By Prof. S. H. But- 
 cher, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 DE MAISTRE.— La Jeune Siberienne et 
 le Lepreux de la Cite d'Aoste. Edited, 
 with Notes and Vocabulary, by S. Barlet, 
 B.Sc. Globe 8vo. is. 6d.
 
 12 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 DE MORGAN (Mary).— The Necklace of 
 Princess Fiorimonde, and other Stories. 
 Illustrated by Walter Crane. Extra fcp. 
 8vo. 3-r. 6d. Also a Large Paper Edition, 
 with the Illustrations on India Paper, ioo 
 copies only printed. 
 
 DE QUINCEY. By Prof. Masson. Crown 
 8vo. is. 6d. ■ sewed, is. 
 
 DEUTSCHE LYRIK.— The Golden Trea- 
 sury of the Best German Lyrical 
 Poems. Selected and arranged by Dr. 
 Buchheim. iSmo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 DE VERE (Aubrey).— Essays Chiefly on 
 Poetry. 2 vols. Globe 8vo. 12$. 
 
 Essays, Chiefly Literary and Ethi- 
 cal. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 DE WINT.— Memoir of Peter de Wint. 
 By Walter Armstrong, B.A. Oxon. Illus- 
 trated by 24 Photogravures from the Artist's 
 pictures. Super-Royal 4to. 31s. 6d. 
 
 DICEY (Prof. A. V.).— Lectures Introduc- 
 tory to the Study of the Law of the 
 Constitution. 3rd Edition. 8vo. i2.r. 6d. 
 
 Letters on Unionist Delusions. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Privy Council. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 DICKENS (Charles). — The Posthumous 
 Papers of the Pickwick Club. With 
 Notes and numerous Illustrations. Edited 
 by Charles Dickens the younger. 2 vols. 
 Extra crown 8vo. 21s. 
 
 DICKENS. By A. W. Ward. Crown 8vo. 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 DIDEROT AND THE ENCYCLOPAE- 
 DISTS. By John Morley. 2 vols. Globe 
 8vo. zos. 
 
 DIGGLE (Rev. J. W.). — Godliness and 
 Manliness. A Miscellany of Brief Papers 
 touching the Relation of Religion to Life. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 DILETTANTI SOCIETY'S PUBLICA- 
 TIONS. — Antiquities of Ionia. Vols. I. 
 II. and III. 2/. 2s. each, or 5/. 5J. the set. 
 Part IV., folio, half morocco, 3/. 13s. 6d. 
 
 Penrose (Francis C). An Investigation 
 
 of the Principles of Athenian Architecture. 
 Illustrated by numerous engravings. New 
 Edition. Enlarged. Folio. 7/. 7s. 
 
 Specimens of Ancient Sculpture: 
 
 Egyptian, Etruscan, Greek, and Ro- 
 man. Selected from different Collections in 
 Great Britain by the Society of Dilettanti. 
 Vol. II. Folio. 5/. 5s. 
 
 DILKE (Sir C. W.).— Greater Britain. A 
 Record of Travel in English-Speaking 
 Countries during 1866-67. (America, Aus- 
 tralia, India.) 9th Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Problems of Greater Britain. Maps. 
 
 2 vols. 8vo. 36s. 
 DILLWYN (E. A.).— Jill. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Jill and Jack. 2 vols. Globe 8vo. 12s. 
 
 DOBSON (Austin).— Fielding. Crown 8vo. 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 DODGSON (C. L.).— Euclid. Books I. and 
 II. With Words substituted for the Alge- 
 braical Symbols used in the first edition. 4th 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 DODGSON (C. L.).— Euclid and his Mo- 
 dern Rivals. 2nd Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Supplement to First Edition "Euc- 
 lid and his Modern Rivals." Crown 
 8vo. Sewed, is. 
 
 Curiosa Mathematica. Part I. A New 
 
 Theory of Parallels. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 
 
 DONALDSON (Prof. James).— The Apo- 
 stolical Fathers. A Critical Account 
 of their Genuine Writings, and of 
 their Doctrines. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 DONISTHORPE (Wordsworth). — Indivi- 
 dualism : A System of Politics. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 DOWDEN(Prof. E.).— Shakspere. i8mo. is. 
 Southey. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 DOYLE (J. A.). — History of America. 
 With Maps. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 DOYLE (Sir F. H.).— The Return of the 
 Guards: and other Poems. Cr. 8vo. -js.6d. 
 
 DREW (W. H.).— A Geometrical Treatise 
 on Conic Sections. 8th Ed. Cr. 8vo. $s. 
 
 DRUMMOND (Prof. James). — Introduc- 
 tion to the Study of Theology. Crown 
 8vo. s\r. 
 
 DRYDEN : Essays of. Edited by Prof. C. 
 D. Yonge. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Poetical Works. Edited, with Memoir, 
 
 Revised Text, and Notes, by W. D. Ch ristie, 
 C.B. Globe 8vo. 3.9. 6d. [Globe Edition. 
 
 DRYDEN. By G. Saintsbury. Crown 8vo. 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 DU CANE (Col. Sir E. F.).— The Punish- 
 ment and Prevention of Crime. Crown 
 8vo. 3-r. 6d. 
 
 DUFF (Right Hon. Sir M. E. Grant).— Notes 
 of an Indian Journey. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 Miscellanies, Political and Lite- 
 rary. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 DUMAS. — Les Demoiselles de St. Cyr. 
 Com^die par Alexandre Dumas. Edited 
 by Victor Oger. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 DUNTZER.— Life of Goethe. Translated 
 by T. W. Lyster. With Illustrations, a 
 vols. Crown 8vo. 21s. 
 
 — Life of Schiller. Translated by P. E. 
 Pinkerton. Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. 10s. 6d\ 
 
 DU PRE (A. M. D.).— Outlines of Eng- 
 lish History. Globe 8vo. In 2 Parts. 
 
 DUPUIS (Prof. N. F.).— Elementary Syn- 
 thetic Geometry of the Point, Line, 
 and Circle in the Plane. Gl. 8vo. 4$. 6a. 
 
 DYER (J. M.). — Exercises in Analytical 
 Geometry. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 EADIE (Prof. John).— The English Bible: 
 An External and Critical History of 
 the various English Translations or 
 Scripture. 2 vols. 8vo. 28s. 
 
 St. Paul's Epistles to the Thessa- 
 
 lonians, Commentary on the Greek 
 Text. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 Life of John Eadie, D.D., LL.D. By 
 
 James Brown, D.D. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
 EAGLES (T. H.).— Constructive Geome- 
 try of Plane Curves. Crown 8vo. 12s.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 13 
 
 EASTLAKE(Lady).— Fellowship : Letters 
 
 ADDRESSED TO MY SlSTER-MoURNERS. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 EBERS (Dr. George).— The Burgomaster's 
 
 Wife. Translated by Clara Bell. Crown 
 
 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 Only a Word. Translated by Clara 
 
 Bell. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 ECCE HOMO. A Survey of the Life and 
 Work of Jesus Christ. 20th Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 6*. 
 
 ECONOMICS, The Quarterly Journal 
 OF. Vol. II. Part II. January, 1888. 8vo. 
 es. 6d. Part III. 2s. 6d. Part IV. 2s. 6d. 
 Vol. III. 4 parts, 2s. 6d. each. Vol. IV. 
 Part I. 2s. 6d. 
 
 EDGAR (J. H.) and PRITCHARD (G. S.).— 
 Note-Book on Practical Solid or De- 
 scriptive Geometry, containing Pro- 
 blems WITH HELP FOR SOLUTION. 4th 
 Edition, Enlarged. By Arthur G. Meeze. 
 Globe 8vo. 4.?. 6d. 
 
 EDWARDS (Joseph). —An Elementary 
 Treatise on the Differential Calcu- 
 lus. Crown 8vo. ior. 6d. 
 
 EDWARDS-MOSS (J. E.).— A Season in 
 Sutherland. Crown 8vo. 4s. id. 
 
 EGGLESTON (E.). — The Household 
 History of the United States and its 
 People. Illustrations and Maps. 4to. 12J. 
 
 EICKE (K. M.).— First Lessons in Latin. 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. 2s. 
 
 EIMER (G. H. T.).— Organic Evolution. 
 Translated by J. T. Cunningham, M. A. 8vo. 
 
 ELDERTON (W. A.).— Map Drawing and 
 Map Making. Globe 8vo. 
 
 ELLERTON (Rev. John).— The Holiest 
 Manhood, and its Lessons for Busy 
 Lives. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ELLIOT (Hon. A.).— The State and the 
 Church. Crown 8vo. 3.?. 6d. 
 
 ELLIOTT. — Life of Henry Venn Elliott, 
 of Brighton. By Josiah Bateman, M.A. 
 3rd Edition. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ELLIS (A. J.). — Practical Hints on the 
 Quantitative Pronunciation of Latin. 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 ELLIS (Tristram). — Sketching from Na- 
 ture. With Illustrations by H. Stacy 
 Marks, R.A., and the Author. 2nd Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 EMERSON.— The Life of Ralph Waldo 
 Emerson. By J. L. Cabot. 2 vols. Crown 
 8vo. i3s. 
 
 The Collected Works of Ralph 
 
 WaldoEmerson. 6vols. (1) Miscellanies. 
 With an Introductory Essay by John Mor- 
 ley. (2) Essays. (3) Poems. (4) English 
 Traits; and Representative Men. (5) 
 Conduct of Life; and Society and So- 
 litude. (6) Letters ; and Social Aims, 
 &c. Globe 8vo. 5s. each. 
 
 ENGLAND (E. B.).— Exercises in Latin 
 Syntax and Idiom. Arranged with refer- 
 ence to Roby's School Latin Grammar. 
 Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Key to the above. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 ENGLISH CITIZEN, THE.— A Series of 
 Short Books on his Rights and Responsibili- 
 ties. Edited by Henry Craik, C.B. Crown 
 8vo. 3s. 6d. each. 
 
 Central Government. By H. D. Traill, 
 D.C.L. 
 
 The Electorate and the Legislature. 
 By Spencer Walpole. 
 
 The Poor Law. By the Rev. T. W. Fowle. 
 
 The National Budget; The National 
 Debt ; Taxes and Rates. By A. J. 
 
 Wilson. 
 
 The State in Relation to Labour. By 
 W. Stanley Jevons, LL.D., F.R.S. 
 
 The State and the Church. By the Hon. 
 Arthur Elliott, M.P. 
 
 Foreign Relations. By Spencer Wal- 
 pole. 
 
 The State in its Relation to Trade. 
 By Sir T. H. Farrer, Bart. 
 
 Local Government. By M. D. Chalmers. 
 
 The State in its Relation to Educa- 
 tion. By Henry Craik, C.B. 
 
 The Land Laws. By Sir F. Pollock, 
 Bart. 2nd Edition. 
 
 Colonies and Dependencies. 
 
 Part I. India. By J. S. Cotton, M.A. 
 II. The Colonies. By E. J. Payne. 
 Justice and Police. By F. W. Maitland. 
 The Punishment and Prevention of 
 
 Crime. By Colonel Sir Edmund du Cane. 
 
 ENGLISH HISTORY, READINGS IN.— 
 
 Selected and Edited by John Richard 
 
 Green. 3 Parts. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. each. 
 
 Part I. Hengist to Cressy. II. Cressy to 
 
 Cromwell. III. Cromwell to Balaklava. 
 ENGLISH ILLUSTRATED MAGAZINE, 
 THE. — Profusely Illustrated. Published 
 Monthly. Number I. October, 1883. 6d. 
 Vol. I. 1884. 7*. 6d. Vols. II.— VI. Super 
 royal 8vo, extra cloth, coloured edges. 8s. 
 each. Cloth Covers for binding Volumes, 
 is. 6d. each. 
 
 Proof Impressions of Engravings originally 
 
 published in The English Illustrated Maga- 
 zine. 1884. In Portfolio 4to. 21s. 
 
 ENGLISH MEN OF ACTION. — Crown 
 8vo. With Portraits. 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 The following Volumes are Ready : 
 
 General Gordon. By Col. Sir W. Butler. 
 
 Henry V. By the Rev. A. J. Church. 
 
 Livingstone. By Thomas Hughes. 
 
 Lord Lawrence. By Sir Richard Temple. 
 
 Wellington. By George Hooper. 
 
 Dampier. By W. Clark Russell. 
 
 Monk. By Julian Corbett. 
 
 Strafford. By H. D. Traill. 
 
 Warren Hastings. By Sir Alfred Lyall. 
 
 Peterborough. By W. Stebbing. 
 
 The undermentioned are in the Press or in 
 Preparation : 
 
 Warwick, the King-Maker. By C. W. 
 
 Oman. 
 Drake. By Julian Corbett.
 
 14 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 ENGLISH MEN OF ACTION— contd. 
 
 Montrose. By Mowbray Morris. 
 
 Marlborough. By Col. Sir Wm. Butler. 
 
 Captain Cook. By Walter Besant. 
 
 Rodney. By David Hannay. 
 
 Clive. By Colonel Sir Charles Wilson. 
 
 Sir John Moore. By Colonel Maurice. 
 
 Sir Charles Napier. By Col. Butler. 
 
 Sir Henry Havelock. By Archibald 
 Forbes. 
 
 ENGLISH MEN OF LETTERS.-Edited 
 by John Morley. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. each. 
 Cheap Edition, is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 Johnson. By Leslie Stephen. 
 Scott. By R. H. Hutton. 
 Gibbon. By J. Cotter Morison. 
 Hume. By T. H. Huxley. 
 Goldsmith. By William Black. 
 Shelley. By J. A. Symonds. 
 Defoe. By W. Minto. 
 Burns. By Principal Shairp. 
 Spenser. By the Dean of St. Paul's. 
 Thackeray. By Anthony Trollope. 
 Milton. By Mark Pattison. 
 Burke. By John Morley. • 
 Hawthorne. By Henry James. 
 Southey. By Prof. Dowden. 
 Bunyan. By J. A. Froude. 
 Chaucer. By Prof. A. W. Ward. 
 Cowper. By Goldwin Smith. 
 Pope. By Leslie Stephen. 
 Byron. By Prof. Nichol. 
 Dryden. By G. Saintsbury. 
 Locke. By Prof. Fowler. 
 Wordsworth. By F. W. H. Myers. 
 Landor. By Sidney Colvin. 
 De Quincey. By Prof. Masson. 
 Charles Lamb. By Rev. Alfred Ainger. 
 Bentley. By Prof. Jebb. 
 Dickens. By A. W. Ward. v 
 Gray. By Edmund Gosse. 
 Swift. By Leslie Stephen. 
 Sterne. By H. D. Traill. 
 Macaulay. By J. Cotter Morison. 
 Fielding. By Austin Dobson. 
 Sheridan. By Mrs. Oliphant. 
 Addison. By W. J. Courthope. 
 Bacon. By the Dean of St. Paul's. 
 Coleridge. By H. D. Traill. 
 Sir Philip Sidney. By J. A. Symonds. 
 Keats. By Sidney Colvin. 
 
 ENGLISH POETS. Selections, with Criti- 
 cal Introductions by various Writers, and a 
 General Introduction by Matthew Arnold. 
 Edited by T. H. Ward, M.A. 4 vols. 
 Crown 8vo. 7$. 6d. each. 
 Vol. I. Chaucer to Donne. II. Ben Jon- 
 son to Dryden. III. Addison to Blake. 
 IV. Wordsworth to Rossetti. 
 
 ENGLISH STATESMEN (TWELVE). 
 Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 William the Conqueror. By Edward 
 A. Freeman, D.C.L., LL.D. [Heady. 
 Henry II. By Mrs. J. R. Green. IReady. 
 Edward I. By F. York Powell. 
 Henry VII. By James Gardiner. [Ready. 
 Cardinal Wolsey. By Prof. M. Creigh- 
 ■ ton. [Ready. 
 
 Elizabeth. By E. S. Beesley. 
 
 Oliver Cromwell. By Frederic Harri- 
 son. [Ready. 
 William III. By H. D. Traill. [Ready. 
 Walpole. By John Morley. [Ready. 
 Chatham. By John Morley. 
 ■ Pitt. By John Morley. 
 Peel. By J. R. Thursfield. 
 
 ESSEX FIELD CLUB MEMOIRS. Vol. I. 
 Report on the East Anglian Earth- 
 quake of 22ND April, 1884. By Raphael 
 Meldola, F.R.S., and William White, 
 F.E.S. Maps and Illustrations. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 ETON COLLEGE, HISTORY OF, 1440— 
 1884. By H. C. Maxwell Lyte, C.B. 
 Illustrations. 2nd Ed. Med. 8vc. Cloth, 21s. 
 
 EURIPIDES.— Medea. Edited by A. W. 
 , Verrall, Litt.D. 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 Hippolytus. Edited by J. P. Mahaffy. 
 
 » M.A., and J. B. Bury. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Hecuba. Edited by Rev. John Bond, 
 
 M.A., and A. S. Walpole, M.A. i8mo. 
 is. 6d. 
 
 Iphigenia in Tauris. Edited by E. B. 
 
 England, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 4.5. 6d. 
 
 -x — Medea. Edited by A. W. Verrall, 
 Litt.D. Fcp. 8vo. 3 j. 6d. 
 
 Ion. Edited by M. A. Bayfield, M.A. 
 
 Fcp. 8vo. 3.?. 6d. 
 
 EURIPIDES. By Prof. Mahaffy. Fcp. 
 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 EUROPEAN HISTORY, Narrated in a 
 Series of Historical Selections from 
 the best Authorities. Edited and ar- 
 ranged by E. M. Sewell and C. M. Yonge. 
 b vols. 3rd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. each. 
 
 EUTROPIUS. Adapted for the Use of Be- 
 ginners. With Notes, Exercises, and Voca- 
 bularies. By W. Welch, M.A., and C. G. 
 Duffield, M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 EVANS (Sebastian). — Brother Fabian's 
 Manuscript, and other Poems. Fcp. 
 8vo, cloth. 6s. 
 
 In the Studio : A Decade op Poems. 
 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. $s. 
 
 EVERETT (Prof. J. D.).— Units and Phy- 
 sical Constants. 2nd Ed. Globe 8vo. sr. 
 
 FAIRFAX. — Life of Robert Fairfax of 
 Steeton, Vice-Admiral, Alderman, and 
 Member for York, a.d. 1666 — 1725. By 
 Clements R. Markham, C.B. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 FAITH AND CONDUCT: An Essay on 
 Verifiable Religion. Crown 8vo. 7$. 6d. 
 
 FARRAR (Archdeacon).— The Fall of Man, 
 and other Sermons. 5th Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 15 
 
 FARRAR (Archdeacon).— The Witness of 
 History to Christ. Being the Hulsean 
 Lectures for 1S70. 7th Edit. Cr. 8vo. 5*- 
 
 Seekers after God. The Lives of 
 
 Seneca, Epictetus, and Marcus Aure- 
 lius. 12th Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 • The Silence and Voices of God. Uni- 
 versity and other Sermons. 7th Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6.9. 
 
 ■ In the Days of thy Youth. Sermons 
 
 on Practical Subjects, preached at Marl- 
 borough College, gth Edition. Cr. 8vo. gs. 
 
 Eternal Hope. Five Sermons, preached 
 
 in Westminster Abbey. 28th Thousand. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Saintly Workers. Five Lenten Lec- 
 tures, delivered at St. Andrew's, Holborn. 
 3rd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6.y. 
 
 ■ Ephphatha; or, The Amelioration 
 
 of the World. Sermons preached at West- 
 minster Abbey. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Mercy and Judgment. A few Last 
 
 Words on Christian Eschatology. and Ed. 
 Crown 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 The Messages of the Books. Being 
 
 Discourses and Notes on the Books of the 
 New Testament. 8vo. 14.J. 
 
 — — Sermons and Addresses delivered in 
 America. Crown 8vo. 7.1. 6d. 
 
 - The History of Interpretation. 
 
 Being the Bampton Lectures, 1885. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 FARREN (Robert).— The Granta and the 
 Cam, from Byron's Pool to Ely. Thirty- 
 six Etchings. Large Imperial, cloth gilt. 
 A few Copies, Proofs, Large Paper, of 
 which but 50 were printed, half morocco. 
 
 Cambridge and its Neighbourhood. 
 
 A Series of Etchings. With an Introduction 
 by John Willis Clark, M.A. Imp. 4to. 
 
 A Round of Melodies. A Series of 
 
 Etched Designs. Oblong folio, half morocco. 
 
 The Birds of Aristophanes. 13.J. net. 
 
 Proofs. 
 The Battle Ground of the Eights. 
 
 The Thames, the Isis, and the Cam. 
 
 Oblong 4to, cloth. 
 Cathedral Cities : Ely and Norwich. 
 
 With Introduction by E. A. Freeman, D.C.L. 
 
 Col. 4to. 
 Proofs on Japanese paper. 
 
 Peterborough. With the Abbeys 
 
 of Crovvland and Thorney. With Intro- 
 duction by Edmund Venables, M.A. CoL 
 4to. 2/. 2s. net. Proofs, folio, 5/. 5.?. net. 
 The Edition is limited to 125 Small Paper 
 and 45 Large. 
 
 ■ The Eumenides of jEschylus. As per- 
 formed by Members of the University at the 
 Theatre Royal, Cambridge. Oblong 4to. 
 Small size, ios. 6d. net. Large size, India 
 Proofs, 21 s. net. On Whatman paper, 27s. net. 
 
 The Oedipus Tyrannus of Sophocles. 
 
 As performed at Cambridge. Oblong 4to. 
 Prints, ios. 6d. net. Proofs, 21$. net. 
 
 FASNACHT (G. Eugene).— The Organic 
 Method of Studying Languages. 
 I. French. Extra fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 . A Synthetic French Grammar for 
 
 Schools. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 FAWCETT (Rt. Hon. Henry).— Manual of 
 Political Economy. 7th Edition, revised. 
 Crown 8vo. 12.S. 
 
 An Explanatory Digest of Professor 
 
 Fawcett's Manual of Political Econ- 
 omy. By Cyril A. Waters. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 — — Speeches on some Current Political 
 Questions. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 Freb Trade and Protection. 9th 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 FAWCETT (Mrs. H.).— Political Econ- 
 omy for Beginners, with Questions. 
 7th Edition. i8mo. ss. 6d. 
 
 - Some Eminent Women of Our Times. 
 
 Short Biographical Sketches. Cr. 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 FAWCETT (Rt. Hon. Henry and Mrs. H.).— 
 Essays and Lectures on Political and 
 Social Subjects. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 FAY (Amy.). — Music-Study in Germany. 
 With a Preface by Sir George Grove, 
 D.C.L. Crown 8vo. t,s. 6d. 
 
 FEARNLEY (W.).— A Manual of Elemen- 
 tary Practical Histology. Cr. 8vo. js.6d. 
 
 FEARON (D. R.). — School Inspection. 
 6th Edition. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 FERREL (Prof. W.).— A Popular Treatisb 
 on the Winds. 8vo. 18s. 
 
 FERRERS (Rev. N. M.).— A Treatise on 
 Trilinear Co-ordinates, the Method 
 of Reciprocal Polars, and the Theory 
 of Projections. 3rd Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 6d, 
 
 Spherical Harmonics and Subjects 
 
 connected with them. Crown 8vo. 7.5. 6d. 
 
 FIELDING.— By Austin Dobson. Crown 
 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 FINCK (Henry T.).— Romantic Love and 
 Personal Beauty. 2 vols. Cr. 8vo. i&r. 
 
 FIRST LESSONS IN BUSINESS MAT- 
 TERS. By a Banker's Daughter. 2nd 
 Edition. i8mo. is. 
 
 FISHER (Rev. Osmond).— Physics of thb 
 Earth's Crust. 2nd Edition. 8vo. 12.?. 
 
 FISKE (John). — Outlines of Cosmic Philo- 
 sophy, based on the Doctrine of Evolu- 
 tion. 2 vols. 8vo. 2$S. 
 
 Darwinism, and other Essays. Crown 
 
 8vo. js. 6d, 
 
 Man's Destiny Viewed in the Light 
 
 of his Origin. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 American Political Ideas Viewed 
 
 from the Stand-point of Universal 
 History. Crown 8vo. 4s. 
 
 The Critical Period in American 
 
 History, 1783 — 89. Ex. Cr. 8vo. ios. 6d, 
 
 The Beginnings of New England; 
 
 or, The Puritan Theocracy in its Re- 
 lations to Civil and Religious Liberty. 
 Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 FISON (L.) and HOWITT (A. W.).— Kami- 
 laroi and Kurnai Group. Group-Mar- 
 riage and Relationship and Marriage by 
 Elopement, drawn chiefly from the usage of 
 the Australian Aborigines, also the Kurnai 
 Tribe, their Customs in Peace and War. 
 With an Introduction by Lewis H. Morgan, 
 LL.D. 8vo. 1 s j.
 
 16 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 FITZGERALD (Edward). — Letters and 
 Literary Remains of. Ed. by W. Aldis 
 Wright, M. A. 3 vols. Crown 8vo. 31s. 6d. 
 
 FITZ GERALD (Caroline).— Venetia Vic- 
 trix, and other Poems. Ex. fcp. 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 FLEAY (Rev. F. G.). — A Shakespeare 
 Manual. Extra fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 FLEISCHER (Dr. Emil). — A System of 
 Volumetric Analysis. Translated by M. 
 M. PattisonMuir, F.R.S.E. Cr. 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 FLEMING (George).— A Nile Novel. Gl. 
 
 8vo. 2S. 
 
 Mirage. A Novel. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 The Head of Medusa. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 Vestigia. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 FLITTERS, TATTERS, AND THE 
 
 COUNSELLOR; Weeds; and other 
 
 Sketches. By the Author of " Hogan, 
 
 M.P." Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 FLORIAN'S FABLES. Selected and Edited 
 
 by Rev. Charles Yeld, M.A. Illustrated. 
 
 Globe 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 [Primary French and German Readers. 
 
 FLOWER (Prof. W. H.).— An Introduction 
 to the Osteology of the Mammalia. 
 With numerous Illustrations. 3rd Edition, 
 revised with the assistance of Hans Gadow, 
 Ph.D., M.A. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 FLUCKIGER (F. A.) and HANBURY (D.). 
 — Pharmacographia. A History of the 
 principal Drugs of Vegetable Origin met 
 with in Great Britain and India. 2nd Edition, 
 revised. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 FO'C'SLE YARNS, including " Betsy Lee," 
 and other Poems. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 FORBES (Archibald). — Souvenirs of some 
 Continents. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 FORBES (Edward). — Memoir of. By 
 George Wilson, M.D., and Archibald 
 Geikie, F.R.S., &c. Demy 8vo. 14.J. 
 
 FORBES (Rev. Granville).— The Voice of 
 God in the Psalms. Crown 8vo. 6s 6d. 
 
 FORBES (George).— TheTransit of Venus. 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. [Nature Series. 
 
 FORSYTH (A. R.).— A Treatise of Dif- 
 ferential Equations. Demy 8vo. 14s. 
 
 FOSTER (Prof. Michael).— A Text-Book of 
 Physiology. With Illustrations. 5th Ed. 
 3 Parts. Part I., comprising Book I. Blood — 
 The Tissues of Movement, the Vascular Me- 
 chanism. 8vo. 10s. 6d. — Part II., com- 
 prising Book II. The Tissues of Chemi- 
 cal Action, with their Respective Mechan- 
 isms — Nutrition. 10s. 6d. 
 
 4th Edition. Part III., comprising Book 
 III. The Central Nervous System and its In- 
 struments. Book IV. The Tissues and Mech- 
 anisms of Reproduction. Bvo. 7.?. 6d. 
 
 ■ Primer of Physiology. New Edition. 
 
 iBmo. is. [Science Primers. 
 
 FOSTER (Prof. Michael) and BALFOUR 
 (F. M.) (the late). — The Elements of Em- 
 bryology. Edited by Adam Sedgwick, 
 M.A., and Walter Heape. With Illustra- 
 tions. 3rd Edition, revised and enlarged. 
 Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 FOSTER (Michael) and LANGLEY (J. N.). 
 — A Course of Elementary Practical 
 Physiology and Histology. 6th Edition, 
 enlarged. Crown 8vo. 7.5. 6d. 
 
 FOTHERGILL (Dr. J. Milner).— The Prac- 
 titioner's Handbook of Treatment ; 
 or, The Principles of Therapeutics. 
 3rd Edition, enlarged. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 The Antagonism of Therapeutic 
 
 Agents, and what it Teaches. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Food for the Invalid, the Conv albs- 
 cent, the Dyspeptic, and the Gouty. 
 
 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 FOWLE (Rev. T. W.).— The Poor Law. 
 Cr. 8vo. 3 s. 6d. [English Citizen Series. 
 
 A New Analogy between Revealed 
 
 Religion and the Course and Consti- 
 tution of Nature. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 FOWLER (Rev. Thomas).— Locke. Crown 
 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 Progressive Morality: An Essay in 
 
 Ethics. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 FOWLER (W. W.).— Tales of the Birds. 
 
 Illustrated. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 A Year with the Birds. Illustrated. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3$-. 6d. 
 
 FOX (Dr. Wilson). — On the Artificial 
 Production of Tubercle in the Lower 
 Animals. With Plates. 4to. 5s. 6d. 
 
 On the Treatment of Hyperpyrexia, 
 
 as Illustrated in Acute Articular 
 Rheumatism by means of the External 
 Application of Cold. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 FRAMJI (Dosabhai). — History of the 
 Parsis : including their Manners, Cus- 
 toms, Religion, and Present Position. 
 With Illustrations. 2 vols. Med. 8vo. 36s. 
 
 FRANKLAND (Prof. Percy).— A Handbook 
 of Agricultural Chemical Analysis. 
 Founded upon "Leitfaden fur die Agricultur- 
 Chemische Analyse," von Dr. F. Krocker. 
 Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 FRASER.— Sermons. By the Right Rev. 
 James Fraser, D.D., Second Bishop of 
 Manchester. Edited by Rev. John W. 
 Diggle. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 6s. each. 
 
 FRASER — HUGHES. — James Fraser, 
 Second Bishop of Manchester : A Me- 
 moir. By T. Hughes. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 FRASER-TYTLER. — Songs in Minor 
 Keys. By C. C. Fraser-Tytler (Mrs. 
 Edward Liddell). 2nd Ed. i8mo. 6s. 
 
 FRATERNITY : A Romance. 3 vols. Cr. 
 
 8VO. 2If. 
 
 FREDERICK (Mrs.).— Hints to House- 
 Wives on Several Points, particularly 
 on the Preparation of Economical and 
 Tasteful Dishes. Crown 8vo. if. 
 
 FREEMAN (Prof. E. A.).— History of the 
 
 Cathedral Church of Wells. Crown 
 
 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 Old English History. With 5 Col. 
 
 Maps, gth Edition, revised. Extra fcp. 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 Historical Essays. First Series. 4th 
 
 Edition. 8vo. 10s. 6d.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 17 
 
 FREEMAN (Prof. E. A.). — Historical 
 Essays. Second Series. 3rd Edition. With 
 Additional Essays. 8vo. 10s. dd. 
 
 Third Series. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 The Growth of the English Consti- 
 tution from the Earliest Times. 5th 
 Edition. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 General Sketch of European His- 
 tory. With Maps, &c. i8mo. 3s. dd. 
 
 Europe. i8mo. is. [Literature Primers. 
 
 Comparative Politics. Lectures at the 
 
 Royal Institution. To which is added "The 
 Unity of History." 8vo. 14s. 
 
 Historical and Architectural 
 
 Sketches : Chiefly Italian. Illustrated 
 by the Author. Crown 8vo. 10s. dd. 
 
 Subject and Neighbour Lands of 
 
 Venice. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. 10s. (3d. 
 
 English Towns and Districts. A 
 
 Series of Addresses and Essays. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 The Office of the Historical Pro- 
 fessor. Inaugural Lecture at Oxford. Cr. 
 8vo. is. 
 
 Disestablishment and Disendow- 
 
 ment. What are they? 4th Ed. Cr.Svo. is. 
 
 - Greater Greece and Greater Bri- 
 tain : George Washington the Ex- 
 pander of England. With an Appendix 
 on Imperial Federation. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Methods of Historical Study. 
 
 Eight Lectures at Oxford. 8vo. iar. 6^. 
 
 !The Chief Pkriods of European His- 
 tory. Six Lectures read in the University 
 of Oxford, with an Essay on Greek Cities 
 under Roman Rule. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Four Oxford Lectures, 1887. Fifty 
 
 Years of European History — Teutonic 
 Conquest in Gaul and Britain. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 William the Conqueror. Crown 8vo. 
 
 2s. dd. [ Twelve English Statesmen. 
 
 FRENCH COURSE.— See p. 37. 
 
 FRENCH READINGS FROM ROMAN 
 HISTORY. Selected from various Authors. 
 With Notes by C. Colbeck. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 FRIEDMANN (Paul).— Anne Boleyn. A 
 Chapter of English History, 1527 — 36. 2 
 vols. 8vo. 28s. 
 
 FROST (Percival). — An Elementary Trea- 
 tise on Curve Tracing. 8vo. 12.?. 
 
 The First Three Sections of New- 
 ton's Principia. 3rd Edition. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 Solid Geometry. 3rd Edition. 8vo.. i6j. 
 
 Hints for the Solution of Problems 
 
 in the Third Edition of Solid Geome- 
 try. 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 FROUDE (J. A.).— Bunyan. Crown Svo. 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 FURNIVALL (F. J.).— Le Morte Arthur. 
 Edited from the Harleian MS. 2252, in the 
 British Museum. Fcp. 8vo. 7.?. dd. 
 
 FYFFE (C. A.).— Greece. iSmo. is. 
 
 GAIRDNER (Jas.).— Henry VII. Crown 
 
 Svo. 2s. dd. 
 GALTON (Francis). — Meteorographica ; 
 
 or, Methods of Mapping the Weather. 
 
 4to. gs. 
 
 GALTON (F.).— English Men of Science: 
 their Nature and Nurture. 8vo. 8s. dd. 
 
 ■ Inquiries into Human Faculty and 
 
 its Development. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 Record of Family Faculties. Con- 
 sisting of Tabular Forms and Directions for 
 Entering Data. 4to. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Life History Album : Being a Personal 
 
 Note-book, combining the chief advantages 
 of a Diary, Photograph Album, a Register of 
 Height, Weight, and other Anthropometrical 
 Observations, and a Record of Illnesses. 
 4to. 3^. 6d. — Or, with Cards of Wools for 
 Testing Colour Vision. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Natural Inheritance. 8vo. gs. 
 
 GAMGEE (Prof. Arthur). — A Text-book of 
 the Physiological Chemistry of the 
 Animal Body, including an account of the 
 Chemical Changes occurring in Disease. 
 Vol.1. Med. 8vo. 18s. [Vol. II. in the Press. 
 
 GANGUILLET (E.)and KUTTER(W. R.). 
 — A General Formula for the Uniform 
 Flow of Water in Rivers and other 
 Channels. Translated by Rudolph Hering 
 and John C. Trautwine, Jun. Svo. 17^. 
 
 GARDNER (Percy). — Samos and Samian 
 Coins. An Essay. 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 GARNETT (R.).— Idylls and Epigrams. 
 Chiefly from the Greek Anthology. Fcp. 
 8vo. 2s. dd. 
 
 GASKOIN (Mrs. Herman). — Children's 
 TreasuryofBibleStories. iSmo. is. each. 
 — Part I. Old Testament ; II. New Testa- 
 ment ; III. Three Apostles. 
 
 GEDDES (Prof. William D.).— The Problem 
 of the Homeric Poems. Svo. 14s. 
 
 Flosculi Gr.eci Boreales, sive An- 
 
 thologia Gr.-fxa Aberdonensis Con- 
 texuitGulielmus D. Geddes. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Phaedo of Plato. Edited with 
 
 Introduction and Notes. 2nd Ed. 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 GEIKIE (Archibald). — Primer of Physical 
 Geography. With Illustrations. iSmo. is. 
 
 Primer of Geology. Illust. iSmo. is. 
 
 Elementary Lessons in Physical 
 
 Geography. With Illustrations. Fcp. 8vo. 
 4J. dd. — Questions on the same. is. dd. 
 
 Outlines of Field Geology. With 
 
 numerous Illustrations. Crown Svo. 3.S. dd. 
 
 Text-book of Geology. Illustrated. 
 
 2nd Edition. 7th Thousand. Med. Svo. 28.?. 
 
 Class-book of Geology. With upwards 
 
 of 200 New Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 10s. dd. 
 Geological Sketches at Home and 
 
 Abroad. With Illustrations. Svo. 10s. dd. 
 The Scenery of Scotland. Viewed in 
 
 connection with its Physical Geology. 2nd 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. i2.r. dd. 
 
 The Teaching of Geography. A Prac- 
 tical Handbook for the use of Teachers. 
 Globe 8vo. 2S. 
 
 Geography of the British Isles. 
 
 i8mo. is. 
 
 GEOMETRY, Syllabus OF Plane. Corre- 
 sponding to Euclid I. — VI. Prepared by the 
 Association for the Improvement of Geo- 
 metrical Teaching. 9th Ed. Cr. 8vo. is.
 
 i8 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 GIBBON. By J. C. Morison. Crown 8vo. 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 pILMAN (N. P.). — Profit-Sharing be- 
 tween Employer and Employe. A 
 Study in the Evolution of the Wages System. 
 Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 GILMORE (Rev. John).— Storm Warriors ; 
 or, Lifeboat Work on the Goodwin 
 Sands. Crown 8vo. 3s. (yd. 
 
 GLADSTONE (Rt. Hon. W. E.).— Homeric 
 
 Synchronism. An Inquiry into the Time 
 and Place of Homer. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Primer of Homer. i8mo. is. 
 
 GLADSTONE (J. H.).— Spelling Reform 
 from an Educational Point of View. 
 3rd Edition. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 GLADSTONE (J. H.) and TRIBE (A.).— 
 The Chemistry of the Secondary Bat- 
 teries of Plante and Faure. Crown 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 GLAISTER (Elizabeth). — Needlework. 
 Crown 8vo. 24-. 6d. 
 
 GLOBE EDITIONS. Gl. 8vo. 3.?. 6d. each. 
 The Complete Works of William 
 Shakespeare. Edited by W. G. Clark 
 and W. Aldis Wright. 
 
 Morte d'Arthur. Sir Thomas Malory's 
 Book of King Arthur and of his Noble 
 Knights of the Round Table. The Edition 
 of Caxton, revised for modern use. By Sir 
 E. Strachey, Bart. 
 
 The Poetical Works of Sir Walter 
 Scott. With Essay by Prof. Palgrave. 
 
 The Poetical Works and Letters of 
 Robert Burns. Edited, with Life and 
 Glossarial Index, by Alexander Smith. 
 
 The Adventures of Robinson Crusoe. 
 With Introduction by Henry Kingsi.ey. 
 
 Goldsmith's Miscellaneous Works. 
 
 Edited by Prof. Masson. 
 Pope's Poetical Works. Edited, with 
 
 Memoir and Notes, by Prof. Ward. 
 
 Spenser's Complete Works. Edited by 
 R. Morris. Memoir by J. W. Hales. 
 
 Dryden's Poetical Works. A revised 
 Text and Notes. By W. D. Christie. 
 
 Cowper's Poetical Works. Edited by the 
 
 Rev. W. Benham, B.D. 
 Virgil's Works. Rendered into English 
 
 by James Lonsdale and S. Lee. 
 Horace's Works. Rendered into English 
 
 by James Lonsdale and S. Lee. 
 Milton's Poetical Works. Edited, with 
 
 Introduction, &c, by Prof. Masson. 
 GLOBE READERS, The.— A New Series 
 of Reading Books for Standards I. — VI. 
 Selected, arranged, and Edited by A. F. 
 Murison, sometime English Master at Aber- 
 deen Grammar School. With Original Illus- 
 trations. Globe 8vo. 
 
 Primer I (48 pp.) 3d. 
 
 Primer II. (48 pp.) 3d. 
 
 Book I (96 pp.) 6d. 
 
 Book II (136 pp.) gd. 
 
 Book III. (232 pp.) is. 3d. 
 
 Book IV (328 pp.) is. gd. 
 
 Book V (416 pp.) 2s. 
 
 Book VI (448 pp.) 2s. 6d. 
 
 GLOBE READERS; The Shorter. —A 
 New Series of Reading Books for Standards 
 I.— VI. Edited by A. F. Murison. Gl. 8vo. 
 
 Primer I (48 pp.) 3d. 
 
 Primer II. ... ... (48 pp.) 3d. 
 
 Standard I. ... ... (92 pp.) 6d. 
 
 Standard II. ... ... (124 pp.) 9^- 
 
 Standard III (178 ! pp.) is. 
 
 StandardIV (182 pp.) is. 
 
 Standard V. .. ... (216 pp.) is. 3d. 
 
 Standard VI (228 pp.) is. 6d. 
 
 •»• This Series has been abridged from the 
 "Globe Readers" to meet the demand 
 for smaller reading books. 
 
 GLOBE READINGS FROM STANDARD 
 AUTHORS. Globe 8vo. 
 
 Cowper's Task : An Epistle to Joseph Hill, 
 Esq.; Tirocinium, or a Review of the 
 Schools; and the History of John Gil- 
 pin. Edited, with Notes, by Rev. William 
 Benham, B.D. is. 
 
 Goldsmith's Vicar of Wakefield. With 
 aMemoirofGoldsmithby Prof. Masson. is. 
 
 Lamb's (Charles) Tales from Shak- 
 speare. Edited, with Preface, by Rev. 
 Alfred Ainger, M.A. 2s. 
 
 Scott's (Sir Walter) Lay of the Last 
 Minstrel; and the Lady of the Lake. 
 Edited by Prof. F. T. Palgrave. is. 
 
 Marmion ; and The Lord of the Isles. 
 By the same Editor, is. 
 
 The Children's Garland from the Best 
 Poets. Selected and arranged by Coven- 
 try Patmore. 2S. 
 
 A Book of Golden Deeds of all Times 
 and all Countries, (lathered and nar- 
 rated anew by Charlotte M. Yonge. 2s. 
 
 GODFRAY (Hugh). — An Elementary 
 
 Treatise on Lunar Theory. 2nd Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 5s. 6d. 
 A Treatise on Astronomy, for the 
 
 use of Colleges and Schools. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 GOETHE— CARLYLE.— Correspondence 
 
 between Goethe and Carlyle. Edited 
 
 by C. E. Norton. Crown 8vo. gs. 
 GOETHE'S LIFE. By Prof. Heinrich 
 
 Duntzek. Translated by T. W. Lyster. 
 
 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 214-. 
 
 GOETHE.— Faust. Translated into English 
 Verse by John Stuart Blackie. end 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. gs. 
 
 Part I. Edited, with Introduction 
 
 and Notes ; followed by an Appendix on 
 Part II., by Jane Lee. iSmo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Reynard the Fox. Translated into 
 
 English Verse by A. Douglas Ainslie. 
 Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 Gotz von Berlichingen. Edited by 
 
 H. A. Bull, M.A. i8mo. 2s. 
 
 GOLDEN TREASURY _ SERIES. — Uni- 
 formly printed in i8mo, with Vignette Titles 
 by Sir J. E. Millais, Sir Noel Paton, T. 
 Woolner, W. Holman Hunt, Arthur 
 Hughes, &c. Engraved on Steel. Bound 
 in extra cloth. 44-. 6d. each. 
 The Golden Treasury of the Best Songs- 
 and Lyrical Poems in the English 
 Language. Selected and arranged, with 
 Notes, by Prof. R T. Palgrave.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 19 
 
 GOLDEN TREASURY SERlES-contd. 
 
 The Children's Garland from the Best 
 Poets. Selected by Coventry Patmore. 
 
 The Book of Praise. From the best Eng- 
 lish Hymn Writers. Selected by Roun- 
 dell, Earl of Selborne. 
 
 The Fairy Book: the Best Popular 
 Fairy Stories. Selected by the Author 
 of "John Halifax, Gentleman." 
 
 The Ballad Book. A Selection of the 
 Choicest British Ballads. Edited by 
 William Allingham. 
 
 The Jest Book. The Choicest Anecdotes 
 and Sayings. Arranged by Mark Lemon. 
 
 Bacon's Essays and Colours of Good 
 and Evil. With Notes and Glossarial 
 Index by W. Aldis Wright, MA. 
 
 The Pilgrim's Progress from this World 
 to that which is to Come. By John 
 Bunyan. 
 
 The Sunday Book of Poetry for the 
 Young. Selected by C. F. Alexander. 
 
 A Book of Golden Deeds of all Times 
 and all Countries. By the Author of 
 " The Heir of Redclyffe." 
 
 The Adventures of Robinson Crusoe. 
 Edited by J. W. Clark, M.A. 
 
 The Republic of Plato. Translated by 
 J. Ll. Davies, M.A., and D. J. Vaughan. 
 
 The Song Book. Words and Tunes Se- 
 lected and arranged by John Hullah. 
 
 La Lyre Francaise. Selected and arranged, 
 with Notes, by G. Masson. 
 
 Tom Brown's School Days. By An Old 
 Boy. 
 
 A Book of Worthies. By the Author of 
 " The Heir of Redclyffe." 
 
 Guesses at Truth. By Two Brothers. 
 
 The Cavalier and his Lady. Selections 
 from the Works of the First Duke and 
 Duchess of Newcastle. With an Introduc- 
 tory Essay by Edward Jenkins. 
 Scottish Song. Compiled by Mary Car- 
 
 lyi.e Aitken. 
 Deutsche Lyrik. The Golden Treasury 
 of the best German Lyrical Poems. By 
 Dr. Buchheim. 
 Chrysomela. A Selection from the Lyrical 
 Poems of Robert Herrick. By Francis 
 Turner Palgrave. 
 
 Poems of Places— England and Wales. 
 
 Edited by H. W. Longfellow. 2 v6ls. 
 Selected Poems of Matthew Arnold. 
 The Story of the Christians and Moors 
 
 in Spain. By Charlotte M. Yonge. 
 
 Lamb's Tales from Shakspeare. Edited 
 by Rev. Alfred Ainger, M.A. 
 
 Shakespeare's Songs and Sonnets. Ed. 
 with Notes, by Prof. F. T. Palgrave. 
 
 Poems of Wordsworth. Chosen and 
 Edited by Matthew Arnold. 
 Large Paper Edition, gs. 
 
 Poems of Shelley. Edited by Stopford 
 A. Brooke. 
 
 Large Paper Edition. 12s. 6d. 
 
 GOLDEN TREASURY SERIES— contd. 
 
 The Essays of Joseph Addison. Chosen 
 and Edited by John Richard Green. • 
 
 Poetry of Byron. Chosen and arranged 
 by Matthew Arnold. 
 Large Paper Edition, gs. 
 
 Sir Thomas Browne's Religio Medici ; 
 
 Letter to a Friend, &c, and Christian 
 
 Morals. Ed. by W. A. Greenhill, M.D. 
 The Speeches and Table-talk of the 
 
 Prophet Mohammad. Translated by 
 
 Stanley Lane-Poole. 
 Selections from Walter Savage Lan- 
 
 dor. Edited by Sidney Colvin. 
 Selections from Cowper's Poems. With 
 
 an Introduction by Mrs. Oliphant. 
 Letters of William Cowper. Edited, 
 
 With Introduction, by Rev. W. Benham. 
 
 The Poetical Works of John Keats. 
 Edited by Prof. F. T. Palgrave. 
 
 Lyrical Poems of Lord Tennyson. Se- 
 lected and Annotated by Prof. Francis T. 
 Palgrave. 
 
 Large Paper Edition. 8vo. gs. 
 
 In Memoriam. By Lord Tennyson, Poet 
 Laureate. 
 Large Paper Edition. 8vo. gs. 
 
 The Trial and Death of Socrates 
 Being the Euthyphron, Apology, Crito 
 and Phaedo of Plato. Translated by F. J. 
 Church. 
 
 A Book of Golden Thoughts. By Henry 
 Attwell. 
 
 Plato. — Phaedrus, Lysis, and Prota- 
 goras. A New Translation, by J. Wright. 
 
 Theocritus, Bion, and Moschus. Ren- 
 dered into English Prose by Andrew Lang. 
 Large Paper Edition. 8vo. gs. 
 
 Ballads, Lyrics, and Sonnets. From 
 the Works of Henry W. Longfellow. 
 GOLDEN TREASURY PSALTER.— The 
 
 Student's Edition. Being an Edition with 
 
 briefer Notes of " The Psalms Chronologically 
 
 Arranged by Four Friends." i8mo. 3s. 6d. 
 GOLDSMITH. By William Black. Crown 
 
 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 GOLDSMITH. — The Miscellaneous 
 
 Works of Oliver Goldsmith. With 
 
 Biographical Essay by Prof. MASSON. 
 
 Globe Svo. 3s. (sd. 
 Essays of Oliver Goldsmith. Edited 
 
 by C. D. Yonge, M.A. Fcp. Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 The Traveller and The Deserted 
 
 Village. With Notes by J. W. Hales, 
 M.A. Crown 8vo. 6d. 
 
 The Vicar of Wakefield. With a 
 
 Memoir of Goldsmith by Prof. Masson. 
 Globe 8vo. is. 
 
 The Traveller andThe Deserted Vil- 
 lage. Edited, with Introduction and Notes, 
 by Arthur Barrett, M.A. G1.8vo. is.6d. 
 
 GONE TO TEXAS.— Letters from Ouk 
 Boys. Edited, with Preface, by Thomas 
 Hughes, Q.C. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 GOODWIN (Prof. W. W.).— Syntax of the 
 Greek Moods and Tenses. New Edition. 
 8vo. 14s.
 
 20 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 GOODWIN (Prof.)— A Greek Grammar. 
 New Revised Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 • A School Greek Grammar. Crown 
 
 8vo. 3J. 6d. 
 
 GORDON (General). A Sketch. By Regi- 
 nald H. Barnes. Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 Letters of General C. G. Gordon to 
 
 his Sister, M. A. Gordon. 4th Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 GORDON. By Colonel Sir William Butler. 
 With Portrait. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 GORDON (Lady Duff). — Last Letters 
 from Egypt, to which are added Letters 
 from the Cape. 2nd Edition. Cr. 8vo. gs. 
 
 GOSCHEN (Rt. Hon. George J.).— Reports 
 and Speeches on Local Taxation. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 GOSSE (E.).— Gray. Cr. 8vo. is.6d. ; swd., is. 
 
 GOW (Dr. James). — A Companion to School 
 Classics. Illustrated. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 GOYEN (P.). — Higher Arithmetic and 
 Elementary Mensuration, for the Senior 
 Classes of Schools and Candidates preparing 
 for Public Examinations. Globe 8vo. 5s. 
 
 GRAHAM (David).— King James I. An 
 Historical Tragedy. Globe 8vo. -js. 
 
 GRAHAM (John W.).— Ne/era : A Tale of 
 Ancient Rome. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 GRAND'HOMME. — Cutting Out and 
 Dressmaking. From the French of Mdlle. 
 E. Grand'homme. i8mo. is. 
 
 GRAY (Prof. Andrew).— The Theory and 
 Practice of Absolute Measurements 
 in Electricity and Magnetism. 2 vols. 
 Crown 8vo. Vol. I. 12s. 6d. 
 
 ■ Absolute Measurements in Electri- 
 city and Magnetism. 2nd Edition, re- 
 vised. Fcp. 8vo. $s. 6d. 
 
 GRAY (Prof. Asa). — Structural Botany ; 
 or, Organography on the Basis of Mor- 
 phology. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 — - The Scientific Papers of Asa Gray. 
 Selected by Charles S. Sargent. 2 vols. 
 8vo. 21s. 
 
 GRAY (Thomas). — Edited by EdmundGosse. 
 In 4 vols. Globe 8vo. 20s. — Vol. I. Poems, 
 Journals, and Essays. — II. Letters. — 
 III. Letters. — IV. Notes on Aristo- 
 phanes ; and Plato. 
 
 GRAY. By Edmund Gosse. Crown 8vo. 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 GREAVES (John).— A Treatise on Ele- 
 mentary Statics. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 Statics for Beginners. Gl. 8vo. 31-. 6d. 
 
 GREEK ELEGIAC POETS. From Cal- 
 lings to Cali.imachus. Selected and 
 Edited by Rev. H. Kynaston. i8mo. is.6d. 
 
 GREEK TESTAMENT.— The New Tes- 
 tament in the Original Greek. The 
 Text revised by Prof. B. F. Westcott, 
 D.D., and Prof. F.J. A. Hort, D.D. 2 vols. 
 Crown 8vo. 105-. 6d. each. — Vol. I. Text ; 
 II. Introduction and Appendix. 
 The New Testament in the Original 
 
 Greek, for Schools. The Text Revised 
 
 by B. F. Westcott, D.D., and F. J. A. 
 
 Hort, D.D. i2mo. cloth. 4s. 6d. — i8mo. 
 
 roan, red edges. $s. 6d. 
 
 GREEK TESTAMENT— continued. 
 
 School Readings in the Greek Testa- 
 ment. Being the Outlines of the Life of 
 our Lord as given by St. Mark, with addi- 
 tions from the Text of the other Evan- 
 gelists. Edited, with Notes and Vocabulary, 
 by A. Calvert, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 The Greek Testament and the English 
 Version, A Companion to. By Philip 
 Schaff, D.D. Crown 8vo. 12s. 
 
 The Acts of the Apostles. Being the 
 Greek Text as Revised by Drs. Westcott 
 and Hort. With Explanatory Notes by 
 T. E. Page, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 The Gospel according to St. Matthew. 
 Greek Text as Revised by Drs. Westcott 
 and Hort. With Introduction and Notes 
 by Rev. A. Sloman, M.A. Fcp.8vo. 2s.6d 
 
 GREEN (John Richard).— A Short History 
 of the English People. With Coloured 
 Maps, Genealogical Tables, and Chrono- 
 logical Annals. New Edition, thoroughly 
 revised. Cr. 8vo. &s. 6d. 150th Thousand. 
 Also the same in Four Parts. With the cor- 
 responding portion of Mr. Tait's "Analysis." 
 3s. each. Part I. 607 — 1265. II. 1204 — 1553. 
 III. 1540— 1689. IV. 1660— 1873. 
 
 Stray Studies from England and' 
 
 Italy. Crown 8vo. 8.?. 6d. 
 
 History of the English People. In 
 
 4 vols. 8vo.— Vol. I. With 8 Coloured Maps. 
 i6.r.— II. 16s.— III. With 4 Maps. 16s.— IV. 
 With Maps and Index. 16s. 
 
 The Making of England. With Maps. 
 
 8vo. 1 6s. 
 
 The Conquest of England. With 
 
 Maps and Portrait. 8vo. 18s. 
 
 Readings in English History. In 
 
 3 Parts. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. each. 
 
 Essays of Joseph Addison. i8mo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 GREEN (J. R.) and GREEN (Alice S.).— 
 A Short Geography of the British 
 Islands. With 28 Maps. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 GREEN (Mrs. J. R.).— Henry II. Crown 
 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 GREEN (W. S.).— Among the Selkirk 
 
 Glaciers. Crown 8vo. 7.?. 6d. 
 
 GREENHILL (Prof. A. G.).— Differential 
 and Integral Calculus. Cr. 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 GREENWOOD (Jessy E.). — The Moon 
 Maiden : andotherStories. Cr. Svo. ys6d. 
 
 GREENWOOD (Principal J. G.).— The Ele- 
 ments of Greek Grammar. Cr. 8vo. ss.6d. 
 
 GRIFFITHS (W. H.).— Lessons on Pre- 
 scriptions and the Art of Prescribing. 
 New Edition. i8mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 GRIMM'S FAIRY TALES. A Selection 
 from the Household Stories. Translated 
 from the German by Lucy Crane, and done 
 into Pictures by Walter Crane. Cr.8vo. 6s. 
 
 GRIMM. — Kinder-und-Hausmarchen. Se- 
 lected and Edited, with Notes and Vocabu- 
 lary, by G. E. Fasnacht. Gl. 8vo. 21. 6d, 
 
 GUEST (M. J.). — Lectures on the History 
 of England. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 GUEST (Dr. E.).— Origines Celtics (A 
 Fragment) and other Contributions to the 
 History of Britain. Maps. 2 vols. 8vo. 32s.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 21 
 
 GROVE (Sir George). — A Dictionary of 
 Music and Musicians, a.d. 1450 — 1889. 
 Edited by Sir George Grove, D. C.L. 
 In 4 vols. 8vo, 2IJ-. each. With Illus- 
 trations in Music Type and Woodcut. — 
 Also published in Parts. Parts I.— XIV., 
 XIX.— XXII. 3 s. 6d. each ; XV. XVI. 7 s. ; 
 XVII. XVIII. 7 s. ; XXIII.— XXV., Appen- 
 dix, Edited by J. A. Fuller Maitland, 
 M.A. gs. [Cloth cases for binding the 
 volumes, is. each.] 
 
 Primer of Geography. Maps. i8mo. is. 
 
 GUILLEMIN (Amdfc).-THE Forces of 
 Nature. A Popular Introduction to the 
 Study of Physical Phenomena. 455 Wood- 
 cuts. Royal 8vo. 21s. 
 
 The Applications of Physical Forces. 
 
 With Coloured Plates and Illustrations. 
 Royal 8vo. 21s. 
 
 ■ Electricity and Magnetism. A Popu- 
 lar Treatise. Translated and Edited, with 
 Additions and Notes, by Prof. Sylvanus P. 
 Thompson. Royal 8vo. [In the Press. 
 
 GUIDE TO THE UNPROTECTED, In 
 Every-day Matters relating to Property and 
 Income. 5th Ed. Extra fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 GUIZOT. — Great Christians of France. 
 St. Louis and Calvin. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 GUNTON (George).— Wealth and Pro- 
 gress. Crown 8vo. 6*-. 
 
 HADLEY (Prof. James).— Essays, Philo- 
 logical and Critical. 8vo. us. 
 
 HADLEY— ALLEN.— A Greek Grammar 
 for Schools and Colleges. By Prof. 
 James Hadley. Revised and in part Re- 
 written by Prof. Frederic de Forest 
 Allen. Crown 8vo. 6.r. 
 
 HAILSTONE (H.).— Novae Arundines; 
 or, New Marsh Melodies. Fcp. 8vo. 3 s.6d. 
 
 HALES (Prof. J. W.).— Longer English 
 Poems, with Notes, Philological and Ex- 
 planatory, and an Introduction on the Teach- 
 ing of English. 12th Ed. Ex. fcp. 8vo. 4.9. 6d. 
 
 HALL(H. S.) and KNIGHT (S. R.).— Ele- 
 mentary Algebra for Schools. 5th Ed., 
 revised. Gl. 8vo. 3s. 6d. With Answers, 4s. 6d. 
 
 Algebraical Exercises and Examina- 
 tion Papers to accompany "Elementary 
 Algebra.'' 2nd Edition. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Arithmetical Exercises and Ex- 
 amination Papers. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Higher Algebra. A Sequel to " Ele- 
 mentary Algebra for Schools." 3rd Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 Solutions of the Examples in 
 
 " Higher Algebra." Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 HALL (H. S.) and STEVENS (F. H.).— 
 A Text-Book of Euclid's Elements. 
 Globe Svo. Book I. is. ; I. II. 1*. 6d. ; I.— 
 IV. 35.; III.— VI 3 s.; I. —VI. and XI. 
 4 s. 6d. ; XL is. 
 
 HALLWARD (R. F.).— Flowers of Para- 
 dise. Music, Verse, Design, Illustration. 
 Royal 4to. 6s. 
 
 HALSTEAD (G. B.).— The Elements of 
 Geometry. 8vo. 12.?. 6d. 
 
 HAMERTON (P. G.).— The Intellectual 
 Life. 4th Edition. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 HAMERTON (P. G.). — Etching and 
 Etchers. 3rd Edition, revised. With 43 
 Plates. Colombier 8vo. 
 
 Thoughts about Art. New Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 8^. 6d. 
 
 Human Intercourse. 4th Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 French and English : A Comparison. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 HAMILTON (John). —On Truth and 
 
 Error. Crown Svo. 5s. 
 
 Arthur's Seat ; or, The Church of 
 
 the Banned. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Above and Around : Thoughts on 
 
 God and Man. nmo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 HAMILTON (Prof. D. J.) —On the Path- 
 ology of Bronchitis, Catarrhal Pneu- 
 monia, Tubercle, and Allied Lesions of 
 the Human Lung. 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 A Text-Book of Pathology, Sys- 
 tematic and Practical. Illustrated. 
 Vol. I. 8vo. 25^. 
 
 HANBURY (Daniel). — Science Papers, 
 chiefly Pharmacological and Botani- 
 cal. Medium 8vo. 145. 
 
 HANDEL. Life of George Frederick 
 
 Handel. By W. S. Rockstro. Crown 
 
 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 HARDWICK (Ven. Archdeacon). — Christ 
 
 and other Masters. 6th Edition. Crown 
 
 8vo. ioj. 6d. 
 A History of the Christian Church. 
 
 Middle Age. 6th Edition. Edited by Prof. 
 
 Stubbs. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 A History of the Christian Church 
 
 DURING THE REFORMATION. 9th Edition. 
 
 Revised by Prof. Stubbs. Cr. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 HARDY (Arthur Sherburne). — But yet a 
 
 Woman. A Novel. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 The Wind of Destiny. 2 vols. Globe 
 
 8vo. 12s. 
 HARDY (H. J.). — A Latin Reader for the 
 
 Lower Forms in Schools. Gl. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 HARDY (Thomas). — The Woodlanders. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 Wessex Tales : Strange, Lively, and 
 
 Commonplace. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 HARE (Julius Charles).— The Mission of 
 the Comforter. New Edition. Edited by 
 Prof. E. H. Plumptre. Crown 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 The Victory of Faith. Edited by Prof. 
 
 Plumptre, with Introductory Notices by the 
 late Prof. Maurice and by the late Dean 
 Stanley. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 Guesses at Truth. By Two Brothers, 
 
 Augustus William Hare and Julius 
 Charles Hare. With a Memoir and Two 
 Portraits. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 HARMONIA. By the Author of " Estelle 
 Russell." 3 vols. Crown 8vo. 31s. 6d. 
 
 HARPER (Father Thomas). — The Meta- 
 physics of the School. In 5 vols. Vols. I. 
 and II. 8vo. 18.J. each; Vol. III., Part I. 12.S. 
 
 HARRIS (Rev. G. C.).— Sermons. With a 
 Memoir by Charlotte M. Yonge, and 
 Portrait. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6.J.
 
 22 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 HARRISON (Frederic).-THE Choice of 
 Books. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 Large Paper Edition. Printed on hand- 
 made paper. 8vo. 15^. 
 
 Oliver Cromwell. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 HARRISON (Miss Jane) and VERRALL 
 (Mrs.).— Mythology and Monuments of 
 Ancient Athens. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 HARTE (Bret).— Cressy : A Novel. Crown 
 8vo. 3$. 6ci. 
 
 The Heritage of Dedlow Marsh : 
 
 and other Tales. 2 vols. Globe 8vo. 12s. 
 
 HARTLEY (Prof. W. Noel). -A Course of 
 Quantitative Analysis for Students. 
 Globe 8vo. 5J-. 
 
 HARWOOD(George).— Disestablishment; 
 or, A Defence of the Principle of a 
 National Church. 8vo. 125. 
 
 The Coming Democracy. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 From Within. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 HASTINGS (Warren). By Sir Alfred 
 
 Lyall. With Portrait. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 HAUFF.— Die Karavane. Edited, with 
 
 Notes and Vocabulary, by Herman Hager. 
 
 Ph. D. Globe 8vo. 3 s. 
 
 HAVELOCK (Sir Henry-). By Archibald 
 Forbes. With Portrait. Cm. 8vo. 2s. 61/. 
 
 HAWTHORNE (Nathaniel). By Henry 
 James. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 HAYWARD (R. B.).— The Elements of 
 Solid Geometry. Globe 8vo. 
 
 HEARD (Rev. W. A.). -A Second Greek 
 Exercise Book. Globe 8vo. 
 
 HEINE. Selections from the Reisebilder 
 and other Prose Works. Edited by C. 
 Colbeck, M.A. i8mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 HELLENIC STUDIES, THE JOURNAL 
 OF.— Vol. I. 8vo. With Plates of Illustra- 
 tions. 30J— Vol. II. 8vo. 30s. With Plates 
 of Illustrations. Or in 2 Parts, 15J. each.— 
 Vol. III. 2 Parts. 8vo. With Plates of Illus- 
 trations. 15.?. each.— Vol. IV. 2 Parts. With 
 Plates. Parti. 21J. Part II. 15s. Or com- 
 plete, 3&r.— Vol. V. With Plates. 30J.— Vol. 
 VI. With Plates. Part I. i 5 s. Part II. i 5 s. 
 Or complete, 30s.— Vol. VII. Part I. i 5 s. 
 Part II. 15J. Or complete, 30^.— Vol. VIII 
 Parti. i 5 s. Part II. i 5 j.— Vol. IX. 2 Parts. 
 15s. each. — Vol. X. 30s. 
 
 The Journal will be sold at a reduced price 
 to Libraries wishing to subscribe, but official 
 application must in each case be made to the 
 Council. Information on this point, and upon 
 the conditionsof Membership, may be obtained 
 on application to the Hon. Sec, Mr. George 
 Macmillan, 29, Bedford Street, Covent Garden. 
 HELPS. — Essays Written in the Inter- 
 vals of Business. Edited by F. J. Rowe 
 M.A. , and W. T. Webb, M.A. Gl. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 HENRY II. By Mrs. J. R. Green. Crown 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 HENRY V. By the Rev. A. J. Church. 
 With Portrait. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 HENRY VII. ByJ.GAiRDNER. Cr.8vo. 2s.6d. 
 
 HENSLOW (Rev. G.).-The Theory of 
 Evolution of Living Things, and the 
 Application of the Principles of Evo- 
 lution to Religion. Crown 8vo. 6.?. 
 
 HERODOTOS.-Books I.— III. Edited by 
 A. H. Sayce, M.A. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 Selections from Books VII. and VIII. 
 
 The Expedition of Xerxes. Edited by 
 A. H. Cooke, M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 ; The History. Translated into English, 
 
 with Notes and Indices, by G. C. Macaulay, 
 M.A. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. i&s. 
 
 HERRICK. — Chrysomela. A Selection 
 from the Lyrical Poems of Robert Herrick. 
 Arranged, with Notes, by Prof. F. T. Pal- 
 grave. i8mo. 4J-. 6d. 
 
 HERTEL (Dr.). — Overpressure in High 
 
 Schools in Denmark. With Introduction 
 
 by Sir J. Crichton-Browne. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 HERVEY (Rt. Rev. Lord Arthur).-T HE 
 
 Genealogies of our Lord and Saviour 
 
 Jesus Christ. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 HICKS (W. M.). — Dynamics of Particles 
 
 and Solids. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 HILL (Florence D.).— Children of the 
 
 State. Ed. by Fanny Fowke. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 HILL (Octavia). — Our Common Land, and 
 
 other Essays. Extra fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Homes of the London Poor. Sewed. 
 
 Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 HIORNS (Arthur H.).— Practical Metal- 
 lurgy and Assaying. A Text-Book for the 
 use of Teachers, Students, and Assayers. 
 With Illustrations. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 A Text-Book of Elementary Metal- 
 
 LURGY FOR THE USE OF STUDENTS. Gl. 8vo 4S. 
 
 • Iron and Steel Manufacture. A Text- 
 Book for Beginners. Illustr. G1.8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 HISTORICAL COURSE FOR SCHOOLS. 
 Edited by Edward A. Freeman. D.C.L. 
 Vol. I. General Sketch of European 
 History. By E. A. Freeman. 
 With Maps, &c. i8mo. 3s. 6d. 
 II. History ok England. By Edith 
 Thompson. Col. Maps. i8mo. 2s.6d. 
 
 III. History of Scotland. By Mar- 
 garet Macarthur. i8mo. 2s. 
 
 IV. History of Italy. By the Rev. 
 W. Hunt, M.A. With Coloured 
 Maps. i8mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 V. History of Germany. By James 
 Sime, M.A. i8mo. 3s. 
 VI. History of America. By J. A. 
 Doyle. With Maps. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 VII. History of European Colonies. 
 By E. J. Payne, M.A. With Maps. 
 i8mo. 4J. 6d. 
 VIII. History of France. By Char- 
 lotte M.Yonge. Maps. i8mo. 3s.6d. 
 HOBART. — Essays and Miscellaneous 
 Writings of Vere Henry, Lord Hobart. 
 With a Biographical Sketch. Edited by 
 Mary, Lady Hobart. 2 vols. 8vo. 25s. 
 HOBDAY (E.). — Villa Gardening. A 
 Handbook for Amateur and Practical Gar- 
 deners. Extra crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 HODGSON (F.).— Mythology for Latin 
 Versification. 6th Edition. Revised by 
 F. C. Hodgson, M.A. i8mo. 3.5. 
 
 HODGSON. — Memoir of Rev. Francis 
 Hodgson, B.D., Scholar, Poet, and Di- 
 vine. By his Son, the Rev. James T. 
 Hodgson, M.A. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. i8.r.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 23 
 
 HOFMANN (Prof. A. W.).— The Life Work 
 of Liehig in Experimental and Philo- 
 sophic Chemistry. 8vo. 5^. 
 
 HOGAN, .M.P. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 HOLE (Rev. C). — Genealogical Stemma 
 
 of the Kings of England and France. 
 
 On a Sheet, is. 
 
 A Brief Biographical Dictionary. 
 
 2nd Edition. iSmo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 HOLLAND (Prof. T. E.).— The Treaty Re- 
 lations of Russia and Turkey, from 
 
 1774 to 1853. Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 HOLMES (0. W., Jun.).— The Common- 
 Law. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 HOMER. — The Odyssey of Homer done 
 into English Prose. By S. H. Butcher, 
 M.A., and A. Lang, M.A. 7th Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 6.r. 
 
 Odyssey. Book I. Edited, with Notes 
 
 and Vocabulary, by Rev. J. Bond, M. A., and 
 A. S. Walpole, M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 Odyssey. Book IX. Edited by John 
 
 E. B. Mayor, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 ■ Odyssey. The Triumph of Odysseus. 
 
 Books XXL— XXIV. Edited by S. G. 
 Hamilton, B.A. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 ■ The Odyssey of Homer. Books I. — 
 
 XII. Translated into English Verse by the 
 Earl of Carnarvon. Crown 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 The Iliad. Edited, with English Notes 
 
 and Introduction, by Walter Leaf, 
 Litt.D. 2 vols. 8vo. 14J,-. each. — Vol. I. 
 Books I.— XII ; Vol. II. Books XIIL— 
 XXIV. 
 
 Iliad. TheStoryofAchili.es. Edited 
 
 by J. H. Pratt, M.A., and Walter Leaf, 
 Litt.D. Fcap. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ■ Iliad. Book I. Edited by Rev. J. Bond, 
 
 M.A., and A. S. Walpole, M.A. With 
 Notes and Vocabulary. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 - Iliad. Book XVIII. The Arms of 
 Achilles. Edited by S. R. James, M.A. 
 
 i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 Iliad. Translated into English Prose. 
 
 By Andrew Lang, Walter Leaf, and 
 Ernest Myers. Crown 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 HON. MISS FERRARD, THE. By the 
 Author of " Hogan, M.P." Globe 8vo. is. 
 
 HOOKER (Sir J. D.). — The Student's 
 Flora of the British Islands. 3rd 
 Edition. Globe 8 vo. \os.6d. 
 
 Primer of Botany. i8mo. is. 
 
 HOOKER (Sir Joseph D.) and BALL (J.).— 
 Journal of a Tour in Marocco and the 
 Great Atlas. 8vo. us. 
 
 HOOLE(C. H.).— The Classical Element 
 in the New Testament. Considered as a 
 Proof of its Genuineness, with an Appendix 
 on the Oldest Authorities used in the Forma- 
 tion of the Canon. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 HOOPER (('..). — Wellington. Portrait. 
 Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 HOOPER(W. H.)and PHILLIPS(W. C.).— 
 A Manual of Marks on Pottery and 
 Porcelain. i6mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 HOPE (Frances J.). — Notes and Thoughts 
 on Gardens and Woodlands. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 HOPKINS (Ellice).— Autumn Swallows: 
 A Book of Lyrics. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 HOPPUS (Mary).— A Great Treason: A 
 Story of the War of Independence. 2 vols. 
 Crown 8vo. gs. 
 
 HORACE. — The Works of Horace ren- 
 dered into English Prose. By I. Lons- 
 dale, M.A., and S. Lee, M.A. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Studies, Literary and Historical, 
 
 in the Odes of Horace. By A. W. Ver- 
 rall, Litt.D. 8vo. Zs. 6d. 
 
 ■ The Odes of Horace in a Metrical 
 
 Paraphrase. By R. M. Hovenden, 
 B.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Life and Character : an Epitome 
 
 of his Satires and Epistles. By R. M. 
 Hovenden, B.A. Extra fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Word for Word from Horace: The 
 
 Odes Literally Versified. By W. T. Thorn- 
 ton, C.B. Crown 8vo. ys.6d. 
 
 - — Odes. Books I. II. 111. and IV. Edited 
 by T. E. Page, M.A. With Vocabularies. 
 i8mo. is. 6d. each. 
 
 ■ Odes. Books I. — IV. and Carme 
 
 Seculare. Edited by T. E. Page. Fcap. 
 8vo. 6s. ; or separately, 2s. each. 
 
 The Satires. Edited by Arthur 
 
 Palmer, M.A. Fcap. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Epistles and Ars Poetica. Edited 
 
 by A. S. Wilkins, Litt.D. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Selections from the Epistles and 
 
 Satires. Edited by Rev. W. J. F. V. 
 Baker, B.A. i8mo. 
 
 Select Epodes 
 
 Edited by Rev. H. 
 i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 HORT. — Two Dissertations. I. On 
 MONOrENH2 0EO5 in Scripture and 
 Tradition. II. On the " Constantinopolitan" 
 Creed and other Eastern Creeds of the Fourth 
 Century. By Fenton John Anthony 
 Hort, D.D. 8vo. ys.6d.~ 
 
 HORTON (Hon. S. Dana).- The Silver 
 Pound and England's Monetary Policy 
 since the Restoration. With a History 
 of the Guinea. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 HOWES (Prof. G. B.).— Ax Atlas of 
 Practical Elementary Biology. With 
 a Preface by Prof. Huxley. 4to. 14s. 
 
 HOWSON (Very Rev. J. S.).- Before the 
 Table : An Inquiry, Historical and 
 Theological, into the Meaning of the 
 Consecration Rubric in the Communion 
 Service of the Church of England. 
 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 HOZlER(I.ieut.-ColonelH.M.).— TheSeven 
 Weeks' War. 3rd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Invasions of England. 2 vols. 
 
 8vo. 28s. 
 
 HUBNER (Baron von).— A Ramble Round 
 the World. Crown 8vo. 6.f. 
 
 HUGHES (Thomas). — Alfred the Great. 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 The Manlinessof Christ. Cr. 8vo. 4.?. 6d. 
 
 Memoir of Daniel Macmillan. With 
 
 Portrait. Cr. Svo. 4s. 6d. — Popular Edition. 
 
 Sewed. Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 is. 6d. 
 and Ars Poetica. 
 A. Dalton, M.A.
 
 24 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 HUGHES (Thomas).— Rugby, Tennessee. 
 Crown 8vo. 4.1. 6d. 
 
 Tom Brown's School Days. By An 
 
 Old Boy. Illustrated Edition. Crown 8vo. 
 6s.— Golden Treasury Edition. 4.5-. 6d.~- Uni- 
 form Edition. 3s.6d.~- People's Edition. 2s.— 
 People's Sixpenny Edition, Illustrated. Med. 
 8vo. 6d. 
 
 Tom Brown at Oxford. Crown 8vo. 
 
 6s. — Uniform Edition. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Gone to Texas. Edited by Thomas 
 
 Hughes, Q.C. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 James Fraser, Second Bishop of Man- 
 chester. A Memoir, 1818—85. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Scouring of the White Horse, 
 
 and the Ashen Faggot. Uniform Ed. 
 3s. 6d. 
 
 Livingstone. With Portrait and Map. 
 
 Cr. 8vo. 2s.6d. {English Men of Action. 
 
 HULL (E.). — A Treatise on Ornamental 
 and Building Stones of Great Britain 
 and Foreign Countries. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 HULLAH (John).— The Song Book. Words 
 and Tunes from the best Poets and Musicians. 
 With Vignette. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Music in the House. 4th Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 HULLAH (M. E.).— Hannah Tarne. A 
 Story for Girls. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 HUME. By Thomas H. Huxley. Crown 
 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 HUMPHRY (Prof. G. M.)— The Human 
 Skeleton (including the Joints). With 
 260 Illustrations drawn from Nature. Med. 
 8vo. 145. 
 
 The Human Foot and the Human 
 
 Hand. With Illustrations. Fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Observations in Myology. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Old Age. The Results of- Information 
 
 received respecting nearly nine hundred per- 
 sons who had attained the age of eighty 
 years, including seventy-four centenarians. 
 Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 HUNT (Rev. W.). — History of Italy. 
 Maps. 3rd Edition. i8mo. 3,?. 6d. 
 
 HUNT (W.).— Talks about Art. With a 
 Letter from Sir J. E. Millais, Bart., R.A. 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 HUSS (Hermann). — A System of Oral In- 
 struction in German. Crown 8vo. 5.5. 
 
 HUTT0N (R. H.). — Essays on some of the 
 Modern Guides of English Thought in 
 Matters of Faith. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Scott. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 Essays. 2 vols. Globe 8vo. 6s. each. 
 
 —Vol. I. Literary Essays; II. Theological 
 Essays. 
 
 HUXLEY (Thomas Henry). — Lessons in 
 Elementary Physiology. With numerous 
 Illustrations. New Edit. Fcp. 8vo. 4.5. 6d. 
 
 Lay Sermons, Addresses, and Reviews. 
 
 9th Edition. 8vo. 7$. 6d. 
 
 Essays selected from Lay Sermons, 
 
 Addresses, and Reviews. 3rd Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 Critiques and Addresses. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 HUXLEY (T. H.).- Physiography. An 
 Introduction to the Study of Nature. 
 13th Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 American Addresses, with a Lecture 
 
 on the Study of Biology. 8vo. bs. 6d. 
 
 Science and Culture, and other 
 
 Essays. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Introductory Primer. i8mo. is. 
 
 [Science Printers. 
 
 Hume. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 HUXLEY'S PHYSIOLOGY, Questions- 
 ore, for Schools. By T. Ai.cock, M.D. 
 5th Edition. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 HUXLEY (T. H.) and MARTIN (H. N.).— 
 A Course of Practical Instruction in 
 Elementary Biology. New Edition, Re- 
 vised and Extended by Prof. G. B. Howes 
 andD. H Scott, M. A., Ph.D. With Preface 
 byT. H. Huxley, F.R.S. Cr. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 IBBETSON (W. J.). -An Elementary 
 Treatise on the Mathematical Theory 
 of Perfectly Elastic Solids. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 ILLINGWORTH (Rev. J. R.).— Sermons- 
 Preached in a College Chapel. Crown 
 8ro. 5 s. 
 
 IMITATIO CHRISTI, Libri IV. Printed 
 in Borders after Holbein, Diirer, and other 
 old Masters, containing Dances of Death, 
 Acts of Mercy, Emblems, &c. Cr. 8vo. 7s.6d. 
 
 INDIAN TEXT-BOOKS.— Primer of Eng- 
 lish Grammar. By R. Morris, LL.D. 
 i8mo. is. 
 
 Easy Selections from Modern English 
 Literature. For the use of the Middle 
 Classes in Indian Schools. With Notes. 
 By Sir Roper Lethbridge. Cr.8vo. is.6d. 
 
 Selections from Modern English Liter- 
 ature. For the use of the Higher Classes 
 in Indian Schools. By Sir Roper Leth- 
 bridge, M.A. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Series of Six English Reading Books 
 for Indian Children. By P. C. Sircar. 
 Revised by Sir Roper Lethbridge. Cr. 
 8vo. Book I. 5 d. ; Book II. 6d. ; Book 
 III. Sd. ; Book IV. is.; Book V. is. 2d • 
 Book VI. is. 3d. 
 
 A Geographical Reader and Companion 
 to the Atlas. By C. B. Clarke, 
 F.R.S. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 A Class-Book of Geography. By the 
 same. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. ; sewed, 3s. 
 
 The World's History. Compiled under 
 direction of Sir Roper Lethbridge. 
 Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 Easy Introduction to the History or 
 India. By Sir Roper Lethbridge. 
 Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 History of England. Compiled under 
 direction of Sir Roper Lethbridge. 
 Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Easy Introduction to the History and 
 Geography of Bengal. By Sir Roper 
 Lethbridge. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Arithmetic. With Answers. By Barnard 
 Smith. i8mo. 2s. 
 
 Algebra. By I. Todhunter, F.R.S. 
 i8mo. 2s. 6d.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 25 
 
 INDIAN TEXT-BOOKS— continued. 
 
 Euclid. First Four Books. With Notes, 
 &c. By the same Author. i8mo. 2s. 
 
 Elementary Mensuration and Land 
 Surveying. By the same Author. i8mo. 2s. 
 
 Euclid. Books I.— IV. By H. S. Hall and 
 F. H. Stevens. Gl. 8vo. 3s.; sewed, 2s.6d. 
 
 Physical Geography. By H. F. Blan- 
 ford. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Elementary Geometry and Conic Sec- 
 tions. By J. M. Wilson. Ex. fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 INGRAM (T. Dunbar).— A History of the 
 Legislative Union of Great Britain 
 and Ireland. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 Two Chapters of Irish History: I. 
 
 The Irish Parliament of James II. ; II. The 
 Alleged Violation of the Treaty of Limerick. 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 IONIA. — Antiquities of Ionia. Folio. 
 Vols. I. II. and III. 2I. 2s. each, or 5/. 5s. 
 the set.— Part IV. 3/. 13s. 6d. 
 
 IRVING (Joseph).— Annals of Our Time. 
 A Diurnal of Events, Social and Political, 
 Home and Foreign. From the Accession of 
 Queen Victoria to Jubilee Day, being the 
 First Fifty Years of Her Majesty's Reign. 
 In 2 vols. 8vo. — Vol. I. June 20th, 1837, to 
 February 28th, 1871. Vol. II. February 
 24th, 1871, to June 24th, 1887. 18s. each. 
 The Second Volume may also be had in Three 
 Parts : Part I. February 24th, 1871, to March 
 19th, 1874, 4s. 6d. Part II. March 20th, 1874, 
 to July 22nd, 1878, 4s. 6d. Part III. July 
 23rd, 1878, to June 24th, 1887, os. 
 
 IRVING (Washington). — Old Christmas. 
 
 From the Sketch Book. With upwards of 
 
 100 Illustrations by Randolph Caldecott. 
 
 Cloth elegant, gilt edges. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Also with uncut edges, paper label. Crown 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 People's Edition. Medium 4to. 6d. 
 
 Bracebridge Hall. With 120 Illustra- 
 tions by Randolph Caldecott. Cloth 
 elegant, gilt edges. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Also with uncut edges, paper label. Crown 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 People's Edition. Medium 4to. 6d. 
 
 Old Christmas and Bracebridge 
 
 Hall. Illustrations by Randolph Calde- 
 cott. Edition de Luxe. Royal 8vo. 21s. 
 
 ISMAY'S CHILDREN. By the Author of 
 " Hogan, M.P." Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 JACK AND THE BEAN-STALK. Eng- 
 lish Hexameters by the Honourable Hali.Am 
 Tennyson. With 40 Illustrations by Ran- 
 dolph Caldecott. Fcp. 4to. 3s. 6d. 
 
 JACKSON (Rev. Blomfield).— First Steps 
 to Greek Prose Composition. 12th Edit. 
 i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 Key (supplied to Teachers only). 3.9. 6d. 
 
 Second Steps to Greek Prose Compo- 
 sition. i8mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Key (supplied to Teachers only). 3.?. 6d. 
 
 JACKSON (Helen).— Ramona: A Story. 
 Globe 8to. 2s. 
 
 JACOB (Rev. J. A.). — Building in Silence, 
 and other Sermons. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 JAMES (Henry). — The Europeans : A 
 Novel. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 -Daisy Miller, and 
 Crown Svo. 6s. — Globe 
 
 JAMES (Henry). 
 
 other Stories. 
 
 8vo. 2s. 
 The American. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Roderick Hudson. Crown 8vo. 6s. — 
 
 Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 The Madonna of the Future, and- 
 
 other Tales. Crown 8vo. 6s. — Globe 
 8vo. 2S. 
 
 Washington Square: the Pension 
 
 Beaurepas. Crn. 8vo. 6s. — Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 The Portrait of a Lady. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Stories Revived. In Two Series. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. each. 
 
 The Bostonians. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Novels and Tales. Pocket Edition. 
 
 i8mo. 14 vols. 2s. each volume : The 
 Portrait of a Lady. 3 vols. — Roderick 
 Hudson. 2 vols. — The American. 2 vols. 
 — Washington Square. i vol. — The 
 Europeans, i vol. — Confidence, i vol. 
 — The Siege of London ; Madame de 
 Mauves. i vol. — An International Epi- 
 sode ; The Pension Beaurepas; The 
 Point of View, i vol. — Daisy Miller, a 
 Study; Four Meetings; Longstaff's 
 Marriage ; Benvolio. i vol. — The Ma- 
 donna ok the Future; A Bundle of 
 Letters ; The Diary of a Man of Fifty; 
 Eugene Pickering, i vol. 
 
 Hawthorne. Cr. 8vo. is. 6d. ; swd. is. 
 
 French Poets and Novelists. New 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Tales of Three Cities. Cr. 8vo. 4s. 6d 
 
 Portraits of Places. Cr. 8vo. 7s.6d. 
 
 The Princess Casamassima. Crown 
 
 8vo. 6s. — Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 Partial Portraits. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Reverberator. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Aspern Papers ; Louisa Pai.lant ; 
 
 The Modern Warning. 2 vols. Globe 
 
 8vo. 12s. 
 A London Life. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 JAMES (Right Hon. Sir William Milbourne). 
 — The British in India. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 JARDINE (Rev. Robert).— The Elements 
 of the Psychology of Cognition. Third 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 JEANS (Rev. (',. E.).— Haileybury Chapel, 
 and other Sermons. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Life and Letters of Marcus 
 
 Tullius Cicero. Being a Translation of 
 the Letters included in Mr. Watson's Selection. 
 Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 JEBB (Prof. R. C).— The Attic Orators, 
 
 FROM ANTIPHON TO ISAEOS. 2 vols. 8vo. 25S. 
 
 The Attic Orators. Selections from 
 
 Antiphon, Andocides, Lysias, Isocrates, and 
 Isaeos. Ed., with Notes. 2nd Ed. Fcp.Svo. 6s. 
 
 Modern Greece. Two Lectures. Crown 
 
 8vo. 5s. 
 
 Primer of Greek Literature. i8mo. is. 
 
 Bentley. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed 
 
 JELLETT (Rev. Dr.).- 
 and other Sermons. 
 
 -The Elder 
 Crown Svo. 6s 
 
 is. 
 Son,
 
 26 
 
 M ACM ILL AN AND CO.'S 
 
 JELLETT (Rev. Dr.).— The Efficacy of 
 Prayer. 3rd Edition. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 JENNINGS (A. C.).— Chronological Ta- 
 bles of Ancient History. With Index. 
 8vo. 5i-. 
 
 JENNINGS (A. C.) and LOWE (W. H.).— 
 The Psalms, with Introductions and 
 Critical Notes. 2 \ols. 2nd Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 10s 6d. each. 
 
 JEVONS(W. Stanley).— The Principles of 
 Science : A Treatise on Logic and 
 Scientific Method. Crown 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 Elementary Lessons in Logic : De- 
 ductive and Inductive. i8mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Primer of Logic. i8mo. is. 
 
 The Theory of Political Economy. 
 
 3rd Edition. 8vo. ios.6d. 
 
 Primer of Political Economy. i8mo. is. 
 
 Studies in Deductive Logic. 2nd 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Investigations in Currency and Fi- 
 nance. Edited, with an Introduction, by 
 H. S. Fox well, M.A. Illustrated by 20 
 Diagrams. 8vo. 2 is. 
 
 Methods of Social Reform. 8vo. ios.6d. 
 
 The State in Relation to Labour. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Letters and Journal. Edited by His 
 
 Wife. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 JEX-BLAKE (Dr. Sophia).— The Care or 
 Infants: A Manual for Mothers and 
 Nurses. i8mo. is. 
 
 JOHNSON (W. E.).— A Treatise on Trigo- 
 nometry. Crown 8vo. Ss. 6d. 
 
 JOHNSON (Prof. W. Woolsey).— Curve 
 Tracing in Cartesian Co-ordinates. 
 Crown 8vo. <\s. 6d. 
 
 ■ A Treatise on Ordinary and Differ- 
 ential Equations. Crown 8vo. i$s. 
 
 An Elementary Treatise on the In- 
 tegral Calculus. Crown 8vo. gs. 
 
 JOHNSON'S LIVES OF THE POETS. 
 The Six Chief Lives, with Macaulay's " Life 
 of Johnson." Edited by Matthew Arnold. 
 Crown 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 JOHNSON. By Leslie Stephen. Crown 
 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is'. 
 
 JONES (D. E.). — Examples in Physics. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Sound, Light, and Heat. An Ele- 
 mentary Text-Book. Fcp. 8vo. 
 
 JONES (F.). — The Owens College Junior 
 Course of Practical Chemistry. With 
 Preface by Sir Henry E. Roscoe. New 
 Edition. i8mo. -zs. 6d. 
 
 Questions on Chemistry. A Series of 
 
 Problems and Exercises in Inorganic and 
 Organic Chemistry. i8mo. 3s. 
 
 JONES (Rev. C. A.) and CHEYNE (C. H.). 
 — Algebraical Exercises. Progressively 
 arranged. 1 8mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Solutions of some of the Examples 
 
 in the Algebraical Exercises of Messrs. 
 Jones and Cheyne. By the Rev. W. 
 Failes. Crown 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 JUVENAL. Thirteen Satires of Juve- 
 nal. With a Commentary by Prof. J. E. B. 
 Mayor, M.A. 4th Edition. Vol. I. Crown 
 8vo. 10s. 6d. — Vol. II. Crown 8vo. 10s. dd. 
 Suppiement to Third Edition, containing 
 the Principal Changes made in the Fourth 
 Edition. 5.5. 
 
 Thirteen Satires. Edited, for the Use 
 
 of Schools, with Notes, Introduction, and 
 Appendices, by E. G. Hardy, M.A. Fcp. 
 8vo. 5.?. 
 
 Select Satires. Edited by Prof. John 
 
 E. B. Mayor. Satires X. and XL 3s. 6rf.— 
 Satires XII. and XVI. Fcp. 8vo. 4 j. 6rf. 
 
 Thirteen Satires. Translated into 
 
 English after the Text of J. E. B. Mayor 
 by Alex. Leeper, M.A. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 KANT. — Kant's Critical Philosophy for 
 English Readers. By John P. Mahaffy, 
 D.D., and John H. Bernard, B.D. New 
 Edition. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. Vol. I. The 
 Kritik of Pure Reason Explained and 
 Defended, js. dd. — Vol. II. The. " Pro- 
 legomena." Translated, with Notes and 
 Appendices. 6s. 
 
 KANT — MAX MULLER.— Critique of 
 Pure Reason by Immanuei. Kant. Trans- 
 lated by F. Max MOller. With Intro- 
 duction by Ludwig Noire. 2 vols. 8vo. 
 16s. each. — Sold separately. Vol. I. His- 
 torical Introduction, by Ludwig Noire, 
 etc., etc.; Vol. II. Critique of Pure 
 Reason. 
 
 KAY (Rev. W.). — A Commentary on St. 
 Paul's Two Epistles to the Corinthians. 
 Greek Text, with Commentary. 8vo. gs. 
 
 KEARY (Annie). — Janet's Home. Globe 
 
 8vo. 2S. 
 
 Clemency Franklyn. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 Oldbury. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 A York and a Lancaster Rose. Globe 
 
 8VO. 2S. 
 
 Castle Daly : The Story of an Irish 
 
 Home Thirty Years Ago. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 A Doubting Heart. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Nations Around. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 KEARY (Eliza).— The Magic Valley; or, 
 Patient Antoine. With Illustrations by 
 " E.V.B." Globe 8vo. 4J. 6d. 
 
 KEARY (A. and E.). — The Heroes of 
 Asgard. Tales from Scandinavian My- 
 thology. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 KEATS. — The Poetical Works of John 
 Keats. With Notes, by Prof. Palgrave. 
 i8mo. 4,s.6d. 
 
 KEATS. By Sidney Colvin. Crown 8vo. 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 KELLAND (P.) and TAIT (P. G.).— Intro- 
 duction to Quaternions, with numerous 
 Examples. 2nd Edition. Cr. Svo. js. 6d. 
 
 KELLOGG (Rev. S. H.).— The Light of 
 Asia and the Light of the World. Cr. 
 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 KEMPE(A. B.). — How to Draw a Straight 
 Line. A Lecture on Linkages. Cr. 8vo. is.6d. 
 
 KENNEDY (Prof. Alex. W. B.). — The 
 Mechanics of Machinery. With Illus- 
 trations. Crown 8vo. 12$. 6d.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 27 
 
 KERNEL AND THE HUSK (THE) : Let- 
 ters on Spiritual Christianity. By the 
 Author of " Philochristus.'' Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 KEYNES (J. N.). — Studies and Exercises 
 in Formal Logic. 2nd Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 KIEPERT (H.).— Manual of Ancient 
 Geography. Crown 8vo. s s - 
 
 KILLEN (W. D.).— Ecclesiastical His- 
 tory of Ireland, from the Earliest 
 Date to the Present Time. 2 vols. 
 8vo. 25J. 
 
 KINGSLEY (Charles). — Novels and Poems. 
 Eversley Edition. 13 vols. GL 8vo. $s. each. 
 
 Westward Ho ! 2 vols. — Two Years Ago. 
 2 vols. — Hypatia. 2 vols. — Yeast. i 
 vol. — Alton Locke. 2 vols. — Hereward 
 
 THEWaKE. 2 vols. — PoEMS. 2 vols. 
 
 Complete Edition of the Works of 
 
 Charles Kingsley. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. each. 
 
 Westward Ho ! With a Portrait. 
 
 Hypatia. 
 
 Yeast. 
 
 Alton Locke. 
 
 Two Years Ago. 
 
 Hereward the Wake. 
 
 Poems. 
 
 The Heroes; or, Greek Fairy Tales 
 for my Children. 
 
 The Water Babies : a Fairy Tale for a 
 Land-Baby. 
 
 Madam How and Lady Why; or, First 
 Lessons in Earth-Lore for Children. 
 
 At Last : a Christmas in the West 
 Indies. 
 
 Prose Idylls. 
 
 Plays and Puritans. 
 
 The Roman and the Teuton. With Pre- 
 face by Professor Max Muller. 
 
 Sanitary and Social Lectures. 
 Historical Lectures and Essays. 
 Scientific Lectures and Essays. 
 Literary and General Lectures. 
 The Hermits. 
 
 Glaucus ; or, The Wonders of the Sea- 
 Shore. With Coloured Illustrations. 
 Village a ndTown and Country Sermons. 
 
 Sermons on National Subjects, and the 
 King of the Earth. 
 
 Sermons for the Times. 
 
 Good News of God. 
 
 The Gospel of the Pentateuch, and 
 David. 
 
 The Water of Life, and other Sermons. 
 
 Discipline, and other Sermons. 
 
 West m i nstek Sk r \i < >ns. 
 
 A Sixpenny Edition of Charles 
 
 KlNGSLEY's Novels. Med. Svo. 6d. each. 
 
 Westward Ho ! — Hypatia. — Yeast. — 
 Alton Locke. — Two Years Ago. — 
 Hereward the Wake. 
 
 KINGSLEY (Charles).— Thf.Water Babies : 
 A Fairy Tale for a Land Baby. New 
 Edition, with a Hundred New Pictures by 
 Linley Sambourne; engraved by J. 
 Swain. Fcp. 4to. 12s. 6d. 
 
 Health and Education. Cr. Svo. 6.?. 
 
 — — Poems. Pocket Edition. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 Selections from some of the Wri- 
 tings of Charles Kingsley. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Out of the Deep : Words for the 
 
 Sorrowful. From the Writings of Charles 
 Kingsley. Extra fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Daily Thoughts. Selected from the 
 
 Writings of Charles Kingsley. By His 
 Wife. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Heroes; or, Greek Fairy Tales 
 
 for my Children. Extra cloth, gilt edges. 
 Presentation Edition. Crown 8vo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 Glaucus ; or, The Wonders of the 
 
 Sea Shore. With Coloured Illustrations, 
 extra cloth, gilt edges. Presentation Edition. 
 Crown Svo. -js. 6d. 
 
 From Death to Life. Fragments of 
 
 Teaching to a Village Congregation. 
 With Letters on the " Life after Death." 
 Edited by His Wife. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 ■ Charles Kingsley: His Lf:tters, and 
 
 Memories of his Life. Ed. by His Wife. 
 2 vols. Crn. 8vo. 12s. — Cheap Edition, 6s. 
 
 All Saints' Day, and other Ser- 
 mons. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 ■ True Words for Brave Men. Crown 
 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 KINGSLEY (Henry)- — Tales of Old 
 Travel. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 KITCHENER (F. E.). — Geometrical 
 Note-Book. Containing Easy Problems in 
 Geometrical Drawing, preparatory to the 
 Study of Geometry. 4to. 2s. 
 
 KLEIN (Dr. E.). — Micro-Organisms and 
 Disease. An Introduction into the Study 
 of Specific Micro-Organisms. With 121 En- 
 gravings. 3rd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Bacteria in Asiatic Cholera 
 
 Crown Svo. 5s. 
 
 KNOX (A.). — Differential Calculus for 
 Beginners. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 KTESIAS. The Fragments of the Per- 
 sikaof Ktesias. Edited, with Introduction 
 and Notes, by J. Gilmore, M.A. 8vo. 8s.6ti. 
 
 KUENEN. — An Historico-Critical In- 
 quiry into the Origin and Composition 
 of the Hexateuch (Pentateuch and 
 Book of Joshua). By Prof. A. Kuenen, 
 Leiden. Translated by Philip H. Wick- 
 steed, M.A. 8vo. us. 
 
 KYNASTON (Herbert, D.D.). — Sermons 
 
 PREACHED IN THE COLLEGE CHAPEL, CHEL- 
 TENHAM. Crown 8vo. 6*. 
 
 Progressive Exercises in the Com- 
 position of Greek Iambic Verse. Extra 
 fcp. Svo. 5s. 
 
 Key (supplied to Teachers only). 45. 6d. 
 
 ExemplariaChelto.mensia. Sive quae 
 
 discipulis suis Carmina identidem Latine 
 reddenda proposuit ipse reddidit ex cathedra 
 dictavit Herbert Kynaston, M.A. Extra 
 fcp. 8vo. 5.5.
 
 2S 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 LABBERTON (R. H.).— New Historical 
 Atlas and General History. 4to. 15s. 
 
 LAFARGUE (Philip).— The New Judgment 
 of Paris : A Novel. 2 vols. Gl. 8vo. \2s. 
 
 LA FONTAINE'S FABLES. A Selection, 
 with Introduction, Notes, and Vocabulary, 
 by L. M. Moriarty, B.A. Illustrations by 
 Randolph Caldecott. Globe 8vo. 2s.6d. 
 
 LAMB.— Collected Works. Edited, with 
 
 Introduction and Notes, by the Rev. Alfred 
 
 Ainger, M.A. Globe 8vo. 5^. each volume. 
 
 I. Essays of Elia.— II. Plays, Poems, 
 
 and Miscellaneous Essays. — III. Mrs. 
 
 Leicester's School; The Adventures 
 
 of Ulysses ; and other Essays. — IV. 
 
 Tales from Shakespeare.— V. and VI. 
 
 Letters. Newly arranged, with additions. 
 
 The Life of Charles Lamb. By Rev. 
 
 Alfred Ainger, M.A. Uniform with above. 
 Globe 8vo. 5.1. 
 
 Tales from Shakspeare. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 Globe Readings Edition. For Schools. 
 Globe 8vo. is. 
 LAMB. By Rev. Alfred Ainger, M.A. 
 
 Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, fc'f, 
 LANCIANI(Prof.R.)— Ancient Romein the 
 Light of Recent Discoveries. 4to. 24.?. 
 LAND OF DARKNESS (THE). Along 
 with some further Chapters in the Expe- 
 riences of The Little Pilgrim. By the Author 
 of " A Little Pilgrim in the Unseen." Crown 
 8vo. s s - 
 LANDAUER (J.) —Blowpipe Analysis 
 Authorised English Edition by James Tay 
 lor and Wm. E. Kay. Ext. fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 LANDOR. — Selections from the Wri 
 tings of Walter Savage Landor. Ar 
 ranged and Edited by Sidney Colvin 
 i8mo. 4-s. 6d. 
 LANDOR. By Sidney Colvin. Crown 8vo, 
 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 LANE-POOLE. — Selections from the 
 Speeches and Table-Talk of Moham- 
 mad. By S. Lane-Poole. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 LANG (Andrew).— The Library. With a 
 Chapter on Modern Illustrated Books, by 
 Austin Dobson. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 LANKESTER (Prof. E. Ray).— A Chapter 
 in Darwinism, and other Essays and 
 Addresses. 8vo. 
 LASLETT (Thomas).— Timber and Timber 
 Trees, Native and Foreign. Crown 
 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 LATIN ACCIDENCE AND EXERCISES 
 ARRANGED FOR BEGINNERS. By 
 William Welch, M.A., and C. G. Duf- 
 field, M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 LAWRENCE (LORD). By Sir Richard 
 Temple. With Portrait. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 LEAHY (Sergeant).— The Art of Swimming 
 in the Eton Style. With Preface by 
 Mrs. Oliphan r. Crown 8vo. is. 
 LECTURES ON ART. By Regd. Stuart 
 Poole, Professor W. B. Richmond, E. J. 
 Poynter, R.A., J. T. Micklethwaite, 
 and William Morris. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 LEE (Margaret). — Faithful and Unfaith- 
 ful. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 LEGGE (Alfred O.).— The Growth of the 
 Temporal Power of the Papacy. Crown 
 8vo. Ss. 6d. 
 
 LEMON. -The Jest Book. The Choicest 
 Anecdotes and Sayings. Selected by Mark 
 Lemon. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 LETHBRIDGE (Sir Roper).— A Short 
 Manual of the History of India. With 
 Maps. Crown 8vo. 55. 
 
 For other Works by this Author, see 
 Indian Text-Books Series, p. 24. 
 
 LEVY (Amy).— Reuben Sachs : A Sketch. 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 LEWIS (Richard).— History of the Life- 
 boat and its Work. Crown 8vo. $s. 
 
 LIECHTENSTEIN (Princess Marie).— Hol- 
 land House. With Steel Engravings, 
 Woodcuts, and nearly 40 Illustrations by the 
 Woodburytype Permanent Process. 2 vols. 
 Medium 4to. Half mor., elegant. 4I. 4s. 
 
 LIGHTFOOT (The Right Rev. Bishop).— 
 St. Paul's Epistle to the Gai.atians. 
 A Revised Text, with Introduction, Notes, 
 and Dissertations. 9th Edition. 8vo. 12J. 
 
 S T . Paul's Epistle to the Philippians. 
 
 A Revised Text, with Introduction, Notes 
 and Dissertations. 9th Edition. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 St. Clement of Rome. An Appendix, 
 
 containing the newly-recovered portions. 
 With Introductions, Notes, and Translations. 
 8vo. Ss. 6d. 
 
 St. Paul's Epistles to the Colossians 
 
 and to Philemon. A Revised Text, with 
 Introductions, Notes, and Dissertations. 9th 
 Edition. 8vo. 12.J. 
 
 Primary Charge. Two Addresses de- 
 livered to the Clergy of the Diocese of 
 Durham, 1882. 8vo. 2s. 
 
 The Apostolic Fathers. Part II. S. 
 
 Ignatius to St. Polycarp. Revised Texts, 
 with Introductions, Notes, Dissertations, and 
 Translations. 3 vols. 2nd Edition. Demy 
 8vo. 48J. 
 
 Apostolic Fathers. Abridged Edition. 
 
 With Short Introductions, Greek Text, and 
 English Translation. 8vo. 
 
 St. Clement of Rome: The Two 
 
 Epistles to the Corinthians. A Revised 
 Text, with Introduction and Notes. New 
 Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. 
 
 A Charge delivered to the Clergy 
 
 of the Diocese of Durham, Nov. 25TH, 
 1886. Demy 8vo. is. 
 
 Essays on the Work entitled " Su- 
 pernatural Religion." 8vo. ioj. 6d. 
 
 Durham Sermons. Crown 8vo. 
 
 LIGHTWOOD (J. M.)— The Nature of 
 Positive Law. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 LINDSAY (Dr. J. A.). — The Climatic 
 Treatment of Consumption. Cr. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 LITTLE PILGRIM IN THE UNSEEN. 
 
 24th Thousand. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 LIVINGSTONE. By Thomas Hughes. 
 
 With Portrait and Map. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 LIVY. By Rev. W. W. Capes, Fcp. 8vo. 
 
 is. 6d.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 29 
 
 LIVY.— Hannibal's First Campaign in 
 Italy. Books XXI. and XXII. Edited 
 by Rev. W. W. Capes, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 5^. 
 
 Book I. Edited, with Notes and Vo- 
 cabulary, by H. M. Stephenson, M.A. 
 1 8 mo. is. 6d. 
 
 Books II. and III. Edited by H. M. 
 
 Stephenson, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 5^. 
 
 The Hannibalian War. Being part of 
 
 the 21st and 22nd Books of Livy, adapted for 
 the Use of Beginners. By G. C. Macaulay, 
 M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 Book XXI. Adapted from Mr. Capes' 
 
 Edition. With Notes and Vocabulary by 
 W. W. Capes, M.A., and J. E. Melhuish, 
 M.A. i8mo. 1 s. 6d. 
 
 Books XXI.— XXV. The Second 
 
 Punic War. Translated by A. J. Church, 
 M.A., and W. J. Brodribb, M.A. With 
 Maps. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Books XXIII. and XXIV. Edited by 
 
 G. C. Macaulay. Maps. Fcp. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 The Siege of Syracuse. Being part of 
 
 Books XXIV. and XXV. of Livy. Adapted 
 for the Use of Beginners, with Notes, Exer- 
 cises, and Vocabulary, by G. Richards, 
 M.A.,and A. S. Walpole, M.A. i8mo. is.6d. 
 
 The Last Two Kings of Macedon. 
 
 Extracts from the fcurth and fifth Decades of 
 Livy. Selected and Edited, with Intro- 
 duction and Notes, by F. H. Rawlins, 
 M.A. With Maps. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 — — Legends of Ancient Rome, from Livy. 
 Adapted and Edited, with Notes, Exercises, 
 and Vocabularies, by H. Wilkinson, M.A. 
 i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 LOCK (Rev. J. B.)— Trigonometry. Globe 
 8vo. Part I. Elementary Trigonometry. 
 4s. 6d. — Part II. Higher Trigonometry. 
 4.r. 6d. Complete, 7s. 6d. 
 
 Key to " Elementary Trigonometry." 
 
 By H. Carr, B.A. Crown 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 Trigonometry for Beginners. As far 
 
 as the Solution of Triangles. Gl. 8vo. 2s.6d. 
 
 Key to "Trigonometry for Begin- 
 ners." Crown 8vo. 6s-. 6d. 
 
 Arithmetic for Schools. 4th Edition, 
 
 revised. Globe 8vo. Complete with An- 
 swers, 4$. 6d. Without Answers, 4s. 6d. 
 Part I., with Answers, 2.$. Part II., with 
 Answers, 3s. 
 
 — — Arithmetic for Beginners. A School 
 Class-Book of Commercial Arithmetic. 
 Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Key to " Arithmetic for Beginners." 
 
 By Rev. R. G. Watson. Crown 8vo. Ss.6d. 
 
 A Shilling Class-Book of Arithmetic 
 
 adapted for use in Elementary Schools. 
 i8mo. 
 
 Key to "Arithmetic for Schools.' 
 
 By the Rev. R. G. Watson. Cr. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Dynamics for Beginners. 2nd Edit. 
 
 Globe 8vo, 4s. 6d. 
 
 Elementary Statics. Gl. 8vo. 4s.6d. 
 
 LOCKE. By Prof. Fowler. Crown 8vo. 
 is. 6d. : sewed, is. 
 
 LOCKYER (J. Norman, F.R.S.).— Elemen- 
 tary Lessons in Astronomy. With 
 numerous Illustrations and Coloured Dia- 
 gram. New Edition. i8mo. 5.?. 6d. 
 
 Contributions to Solar Physics. 
 
 With Illustrations. Royal 8vo. 31s. 6d. 
 
 Primer of Astronomy. Illustrated. 
 
 New Edition. i8mo. is-. 
 
 Outlines of Physiography: The 
 
 Movements of the Earth. Crown 8vo. 
 1 s. 6d. 
 
 The Chemistry of the Sun. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 LOCKYER'S ASTRONOMY, QUES- 
 TIONS ON. By J. Forbes-Robertson. 
 i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 LOCKYER — SEABROKE. —Star-Gazing 
 Past and Present. By J. Norman 
 Lockyer, F.R.S. Expanded from Short- 
 hand Notes with the assistance of G. M. 
 Seabroke, F.R.A.S. Royal 8vo. 21s. 
 
 LODGE (Prof. Oliver J.).— Modern Views 
 of Electricity. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 LOEWY (B.).— Questions and Examples 
 in Experimental Physics, Sound, Light, 
 Heat, Electricity, and Magnetism. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 2.?. 
 
 A Graduated Course of Natural 
 
 Science, Experimental and Theoreti- 
 cal, for Schools and Colleges. Part I. 
 First Year's Course for Elementary 
 Schools and the Junior Classes of 
 Technical Schools and Colleges. Globe 
 
 8VO. 2S. 
 
 LOFTIE (Mrs.).— The Dining-Room. With 
 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 LONGFELLOW.— Poems of Places : Eng- 
 land and Wales. Edited by H. W. 
 Longfellow. 2 vols. gs. 
 
 Ballads, Lyrics, and Sonnets. From 
 
 the Poetic Works of Henry Wadsworth 
 Longfellow. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 LOWE (W. H.).— The Hebrew Student's 
 Commentary on Zechariah Hebrew and 
 LXX. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 LOWELL (James 
 Poetical Works. 
 
 Russell). — Complete 
 i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Heartsease and Rue. Crown 8vo. 5s-. 
 
 Political Essays. Ext. cr. 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 LUBBOCK (Sir John, Bart.).— The Origin 
 
 and Metamorphoses of Insects. With 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 On British Wild Flowers considered 
 
 in their Relation to Insects. With 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Flowers, Fruits, and Leaves. With 
 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Scientific Lectures. With Illustra- 
 tions. New Edition, revised. 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 Political and Educational Ad- 
 dresses. 8vo. 8s-. 6d. 
 
 The Pleasures of Life. New Edition. 
 
 Gl. 8vo. is. 6d. ; swd., is. 60th Thousand. 
 
 Library Edition. Globe 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 Part II. Globe 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 Library Edition. Globe 8vo. 3s-. 6d.
 
 3° 
 
 M ACM ILL AN AND CO.'S 
 
 LUCAS (F.). — Sketches of Rural Life. 
 Poems. Globe 8vo. 5.?. 
 
 LUCIAN. — Extracts from Lucian. Edited, 
 with Introduction, Exercises, Notes, and 
 Vocabulary, by the Rev. J. Bond, M.A., 
 and A. S. Walfolk, M.A. i8mo. ls.bd. 
 
 LUCRETIUS.— Books I.— III. Edited by 
 J. H. Warburton Lee. Fcp. 8vo. 4s. bd. 
 
 LUPTON (J. H.).— An Introduction to 
 Latin Elegiac Verse Composition. 
 Globe 8vo. 2s. bd. 
 
 Latin Rendering of the Exercises 
 
 in Part II. (xxv.-c.)to Lupton's "Intro- 
 duction to Latin Elegiac Verse Compo- 
 sition." Globe 8vo. y. bd. 
 
 An Introduction to Latin Lyric 
 
 Verse Composition. Globe 8vo. 3s. — Key, 
 4s. bd. 
 
 LUPTON (Sydney). — Chemical Arithme- 
 tic. With 1 200 Examples. Fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 — — Numerical Tables and Constants in 
 Elementary Science. Ex. fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 LYALL (Sir Alfred). — Warren Hastings. 
 
 With Portrait. 2s. bd. 
 LYSIAS. — Self.ct Orations. Edited by 
 
 E. S. Shuckburgh, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 LYRE FRANCAISE (LA). Selected and 
 arranged by G. Masson. i8mo. 4s. bd. 
 
 LYTE (H. C. Maxwell). -Eton College, 
 
 History of, 1440 — 1884. With Illustrations. 
 
 2nd Edition. 8vo. 21s. 
 The University of Oxford, A History 
 
 of, from the Earliest Times to the 
 
 Year 1530. 8vo. ibs. 
 LYTTON (Rt. Hon. Earl of).— The Ring of 
 
 Amasis : A Romance. Crown 8vo. 3s. bd. 
 
 MACARTHUR (Margaret). — History of 
 
 Scotland. i8mo. 2i-. 
 MACAU LAY. By J. C. Morison. Crown 
 
 8vo. is. bd. ; sewed, is. 
 
 M'CLELLAND (W. J.) and PRESTON (T.). 
 — A Treatise on Spherical Trigonome- 
 try. With numerous Examples. Crown 
 8vo. 8s. bd.— Or Part I. 4*. bd. ; Part II. 5s. 
 
 McCOSH (Rev. Dr. James).— The Method 
 of the Divine Government, Physical 
 and Moral. 8vo. 10s. bd. 
 
 The Supernatural in Relation to 
 
 the Natural. Crown 8vo. 7s. bd. 
 
 The Intuitions of the Mind. New 
 
 Edition. 8vo. 10s. bd. 
 
 An Examination of Mr. J. S. Mill's 
 
 Philosophy. 8vo. 10s. bd. 
 
 The Laws of Discursive Thought. 
 
 A Text-Book of Formal Logic. Crn. 8vo. 55. 
 
 Christianity and Positivism. Lec- 
 tures on Natural Theology and Apologetics. 
 Crown 8vo. ys. bd. 
 
 The Scottish Philosophy, from Hut- 
 
 cheson to Hamilton, Biographical, Ex- 
 pository, Critical. Royal 8vo. 16s. 
 
 The Emotions. 8vo. gs. 
 
 Realistic Philosophy Defended in a 
 
 Philosophic Series. 2 vols. Vol. I. Ex. 
 pository. Vol. II. Historical and 
 Critical. Crown 8vo. 14s. 
 
 McCOSH (Rev. Dr.).— Psychology. Crown 
 8vo. I. The Cognitive Powers. 6s. bd. — 
 II. The Motive Powers, bs. bd. 
 
 First and Fundamental Truths. 
 
 Being a Treatise on Metaphysics. 8vo. gs. 
 
 MACDONALD (George).— England's An- 
 tiphon. Crown 8vo. 4s. bd. 
 
 MACDONELL (John).— The Land Ques- 
 tion. 8vo. 10s. bd. 
 
 MACFARLANE (Alexander). — Physical. 
 Arithmetic. Crown 8vo. -js. bd. 
 
 MACGREGOR (James Gordon).— An Ele- 
 mentary Treatise on Kinematics and 
 Dynamics. Crown 8vo. 10s. bd. 
 
 MACKENZIE (Sir Morell).— The Hygiene 
 of the Vocal Organs. 6th Edition. Cm. 
 8vo. bs. 
 
 MACKIE (Rev. Ellis).— Parallel Passages 
 for Translation into Greek and Eng- 
 lish. Globe 8vo. 4s. bd. 
 
 MACLAGAN (Dr. T.).— The Germ Theory. 
 8vo. iay. bd. 
 
 MACLAREN (Rev. Alexander). — Sermons 
 preached at Manchester, nth Edition. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 4s. bd. 
 
 A Second Series of Sermons. 7th 
 
 Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 4s. bd. 
 
 A Third Series. 6th Edition. Fcp. 
 
 8vo. 4s. bd. 
 
 Week-day Evening Addresses. 4th 
 
 Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. bd. 
 
 The Secret of Power, and other 
 
 Sermons. Fcp. 8vo. 4s. bd. 
 
 MACLAREN (Arch.).— The Fairy Family.. 
 A Series of Ballads and Metrical Tales.. 
 Crown 8vo, gilt. 5.?. 
 
 MACLEAN (Surgeon-General W. C.).— 
 Diseases of Tropical Climates. Crown. 
 8vo. 1 os. bd. 
 
 MACLEAR (Rev. Canon).— A Class-Bookl 
 of Old Testament History. With Four 
 Maps. i8mo. 4*-. bd. 
 
 A Class-Book of New Testament 
 
 History. Including the connection of the: 
 Old and New Testament. i8mo. $s. bd. 
 
 — — A Class-Book of the Catechism of 
 the Church of England. i8mo. is.bd. 
 
 A Shilling Book of Old Testament 
 
 History. i8mo. is. 
 
 ■ A Shilling Book of New Testament 
 
 History. i8mo. is. 
 
 A First Class-Book of the Cate- 
 chism of the Church of England, with 
 Scripture Proofs for Junior Classes 
 and Schools. i8mo. bd. 
 
 A MAtfuAL of Instruction for Con- 
 firmation and First Communion, withj 
 Prayers and Devotions. 32mo. 2s. 
 
 First Communion, with Prayers and 
 
 Devotions for the Newly Confirmed. 
 321110. bd. 
 
 The Order of Confirmation, with 
 
 Prayers and Devotions. 32010. bd. 
 
 The Hour of Sorrow ; or, The Office 
 
 for the Burial of the Dead. 321110. 2s..
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 3i 
 
 MACLEAR ( Rev. Dr.).— Apostles of Medi- 
 aeval Europe. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 An Introduction to the Creeds. 
 
 i8mo. 24-. (yd. 
 
 An Introduction to the Thirty-nine 
 
 Articles. i8mo. 
 
 M'LENNAN (J. F.).— The Patriarchal 
 Theory. Edited and completed by Donald 
 M'Lennan, M.A. 8vo. 144-. 
 
 Studies in Ancient History. Com- 
 prising a Reprint of *' Primitive Marriage." 
 New Edition. 8vo. 164-. 
 
 MACMILLAN (D.). Memoir of Daniel 
 Macmillan. By Thomas Hughes, Q.C. 
 Crown Svo. 44-. 6d. 
 
 Popular Edition. Crown 8vo, sewed. 14". 
 
 MACMILLAN (Rev. Hugh).— Bible Teach- 
 ings in Nature. 15th Ed. Gl. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Holidays on High Lands; or, Ram- 
 bles and Incidents in Search of Alpine 
 Plants. 2nd Edition. Globe Svo. 64-. 
 
 ■ The True Vine ; or, The Analogies 
 
 of our Lord's Allegory. 5th Edition. 
 Globe 8vo. 64-. 
 
 The Ministry of Nature. 8th Edition. 
 
 Globe Svo. 64-. 
 
 The Sabbath of the Fields. 6th 
 
 Edition. Globe 8vo. 64-. 
 
 The Marriage in Cana. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Two Worlds are Ours. 3rd Edition. 
 
 Globe Svo. 64-. 
 
 The Olive Leaf. Globe 8vo. 64-. 
 
 Roman Mosaics ; or, Studies in Rome 
 
 and its Neighbourhood. Globe 8vo. 64-. 
 
 MACMILLAN (MJ C.)— First Latin Gram- 
 mar. Extra fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S MAGAZINE. Published 
 Monthly. 14-.— Vols. I.— LXI. 74. 6d. each. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S SIX -SHILLING NO- 
 VELS. 64-. each vol. Crown Svo, cloth. 
 
 By the Rev. Charles Kingslev- 
 Westward Ho ! 
 Hypatia. 
 
 Hereward the Wake. 
 Two Years Ago. 
 Yeast. 
 Alton Locke. With Portrait. 
 
 By William Black. 
 
 A Princess of Thule. 
 
 Strange Adventures of a Phaeton. 
 Illustrated. 
 
 The Maid of Killeena, and other 
 Tales. 
 
 Madcap Violet. 
 
 Green Pastures and Piccadilly. 
 The Beautiful Wretch ; The Four 
 MacNicols ; The Pupil of Aurelius. 
 
 Macleod of Dare. Illustrated. 
 White Wings : A Yachting Romance. 
 Shandon Bells. 
 Yolande. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S SIX -SHILLING N0- 
 V ELS — continued. 
 
 By William Black. 
 
 Judith Shakespeare. 
 
 The Wisf: Women of Inverness, a Tale; 
 and other Miscellanies. 
 
 White Heather. 
 
 Sabina Zembra. 
 
 By Mrs. Craik, Author 0/ "John Halifax,. 
 Gentleman." 
 
 The Ogilvies. Illustrated. 
 
 The Head of the Family. Illustrated. 
 
 Olive. Illustrated. 
 
 Agatha's Husband. Illustrated. 
 
 My Mother and I. Illustrated. 
 
 Miss Tommy: A Mediaeval Romance. 
 Illustrated. 
 
 King Arthur : Not a Love Story. 
 
 By J. H. Shorthouse. 
 
 John Inglesant. 
 
 Sir Percival. 
 
 A Teacher of the Violin, and other 
 Tales. 
 
 The Countess Eve. 
 
 By Annie Keary. 
 
 A Doubting Heart. 
 By Henry James. 
 
 The American. 
 
 The Europeans. 
 
 Daisy Miller; An International Epi- 
 sode ; Four Meetings. 
 
 The Madonna of the Future, ane> 
 other Tales. 
 
 Roderick Hudson. 
 
 Washington Square ; The Pension Beau- 
 
 repas ; A Bundle of Letters. 
 The Portrait of a Lady. 
 Stories Revived. Two Series. 64-. each. 
 The Bostonians. 
 The Reverberator. 
 
 By F. Marion Crawford. 
 Sant' Ilario. 
 Greifenstein. 
 
 Realmah. By the Author of "Friends ira 
 
 Council." 
 Old Sir Douglas. By the Hon. Mrs. 
 
 Norton. 
 Virgin Soil. By Tourgenief. 
 The Harbour Bar. 
 Bengal Peasant Life. By Lal Behari 
 
 Day. 
 Vida : Study of a Girl. By Amy Duns- 
 
 MUIR. 
 
 Jill. By E. A. Dillwyn. 
 
 Ne.*:ra : A Tale of Ancient Rome. By 
 
 J. W. Graham. 
 The New Antigone : A Romance.
 
 32 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 MACMILLAN'S THREE - AND - SIX- 
 PENNY NOVELS. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Robbery under Arms : A Story of Life and 
 Adventure in the Hush and in the Gold- 
 fields ot Australia. By Rolf Boldrewood. 
 
 Schwartz. ByD. Christie Murray. 
 
 Neighbours on the Green. By Mrs. 
 Oliphant. 
 
 The Weaker Vessel. By D. Christie 
 Murray. 
 
 Joyce. By Mrs. Oliphant. 
 
 Cressy. By Bret Harte. 
 
 Faithful and Unfaithful. By Mar- 
 garet Lee. 
 
 Reuben Sachs. By Amy Levy. 
 
 Wessex Tales : Strange, Lively, and 
 
 Commonplace. By Thomas Hardy. 
 Miss Bretherton. By Mrs. Humphry 
 
 Ward. 
 
 A London Life. By Henry James. 
 
 A Beleaguered City. By Mrs. Oliphant. 
 
 •Castle Daly. By Annie Keary. 
 
 The Woodlanders. By Thomas Hardy. 
 
 Aunt Rachel. By D. Christie Murray. 
 
 Louisiana, and That Lass o' Lowrie's. 
 By Frances Hodgson Burnett. 
 
 The Cosruleans. By Sir H. Cunningham. 
 
 The Ring of Amasis. By Lord Lytton. 
 
 Uniform with the above. 
 
 'Storm Warriors ; or, Lifeboat Work 
 on the Goodwin Sands. By the Rev. 
 John Gilmore. 
 
 Tales of Old Japan. By A. B. Mitford. 
 
 A Year with the Birds. By W. Warde 
 Fowler. Illustrated by Bryan Hook. 
 
 Tales of the Birds. By the same. Illus- 
 trated by Bryan Hook. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S TWO SHILLING NO- 
 VELS. Globe 8vo. 2s. each. 
 
 By Mrs. Craik, Author 0/ "John Halifax, 
 Gentleman." 
 
 Two Marriages. 
 
 Agatha's Husband. 
 
 The Ogilvies. 
 
 By Mrs. Oliphant. 
 
 The Curate in Charge. 
 
 A Son of the Soil. 
 
 Young Musgrave. 
 
 He that will not when He may. 
 
 A Country Gentleman. 
 
 Hester. | Sir Tom. 
 
 The Second Son. 
 
 The Wizard's Son. 
 
 By the Author of" Hogan, M.P." 
 
 Hogan, M.P. 
 
 The Honourable Miss Ferrard. 
 
 Flitters, Tatters, and the Counsellor, 
 Weeds, and other Sketches. 
 
 Christy Carew. | Lsmay's Children. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S TWO-SHILLING NO- 
 VELS — continued. 
 By George Fleming. 
 
 A Nile Novel. 
 
 Mirage. 
 
 The Head of Medusa. 
 
 Vestigia. 
 By Mrs. Macquoid. 
 
 Patty. 
 By Annie Keary. 
 
 Janet's Home. 
 
 Oldbury. 
 
 Clemency Franklyn. 
 
 A York and a Lancaster Rose. 
 By W. E. Norris. 
 
 My Friend Jim. Chris. 
 
 By Henry James. 
 
 Daisy Miller; An International Epi- 
 sode ; Four Meetings. 
 Roderick Hudson. 
 
 The Madonna of the Future, and other 
 Tales. 
 
 Washington Square. 
 
 Princess Casamassima. 
 
 By Frances Hodgson Burnett. 
 
 Louisiana, and That Lass o' Lowrie's. 
 Two Stories. 
 
 Haworth's. 
 By Hugh Conway. 
 
 A Family Affair. 
 
 Living or Dead. 
 By D. Christie Murray. 
 
 Aunt Rachel. 
 By Helen Jackson. 
 
 Ramona : A Story. 
 
 A Slip in the Fens. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S HALF-CROWN SERIES 
 OF JUVENILE BOOKS. Globe 8vo, 
 cloth, extra, is. 6d. 
 
 Our Year. By the Author of "John 
 Halifax, Gentleman." 
 
 Little Sunshine's Holiday. By the 
 Author of " John Halifax, Gentleman." 
 
 When I was a Little Girl. By the 
 
 Author of " St. Olave's." 
 Nine Years Old. By the Author of 
 
 "When I was a Little Girl," etc. 
 A Storehouse of Stories. Edited by 
 
 Charlotte M. Yonge. 2 vols. 
 
 Agnes Hopetoun's Schools and Holi- 
 days. By Mrs. Oliphant. 
 
 The Story of a Fellow Soldier._ By 
 Frances Awdry. (A Life of Bishop 
 Patteson for the Young.) 
 
 Ruth and Her Friends : A Story for 
 Girls. 
 
 The Heroes ok Asgard : Tales from 
 Scandinavian Mythology. By A. and 
 E. Keary.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 33 
 
 MACMILLAN'S HALF-CROWN SERIES 
 OF JUVENILE BOOKS-continued. 
 
 The Runaway. By the Author of " Mrs. 
 
 Jerningham's Journal." 
 Wandering Willie. By the Author of 
 
 " Conrad the Squirrel." 
 
 Paksie's Flour Bin. Illustrated by Adrian 
 
 Stokes. 
 Milly and Olly. By Mrs. T. H. Ward. 
 
 Illustrated by Mrs. Alma Tadema. 
 
 Hannah Tarne. By Mary E. Hullah. 
 Illustrated by W. J. Hennessy. 
 
 ■" Carrots," Just a Little Boy. By Mrs. 
 Molesworth. Illust. by Walter Crane. 
 
 Tell Me a Story. By Mrs. Molesworth. 
 Illustrated by Walter Crane. 
 
 The Cuckoo Clock. By Mrs. Moles- 
 worth. Illustrated by Walter Crane. 
 
 A Christmas Child. By Mrs. Moles- 
 worth. Illustrated by Walter Crane. 
 
 Rosy. By Mrs. Molesworth. Illustrated 
 by Walter Crane. 
 
 The Tapestry Room, by Mrs. Moles- 
 worth. Illustrated by Walter Crane. 
 
 Grandmother Dear. By Mrs. Moles- 
 worth. Illustrated by Walter Crane. 
 
 Herr Baby. By Mrs. Molesworth. Il- 
 lustrated by Walter Crane. 
 
 ■"Us": An Old-Fashioned Story. By 
 Mrs. Molesworth. Illust. by W.Crane. 
 
 The Population of an Old Pear Tree ; 
 or, Stories of Insect Life. From the 
 French of E. Van Bruyssel. Edited by 
 Charlotte M. Yonge. Illustrated. 
 
 Little Miss Peggy. By Mrs. Moles- 
 worth. Illustrated by Walter Crane. 
 
 Two Little Waifs. By Mrs. Moles- 
 worth. Illustrated by Walter Crane. 
 
 Christmas-Tree Land. By Mrs. Moles- 
 worth. Illustrated by Walter Crane. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S READING BOOKS. 
 
 Adapted to the English and Scotch Codes. 
 
 Primer (48 pp.) i8mo, 2d. 
 
 Book I. for Standard I. (96 pp.) i8mo, t,d. 
 Boo'.c 1 1, for Standard II. (144 pp.) i8mo, $d. 
 Book III. for Standard III. (160 pp.) iSmo, 6d. 
 Book IV. for Standard IV. (176 pp.) i8mo, Sd. 
 Book V. for Standard V. (380 pp.) iSmo, is. 
 Book VI. for Standard VI. (430 pp.)Cr.8vo, 2s. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S COPY-BOOKS. 
 
 *i. Initiatory Exercises and Short Letters. 
 
 *2. Words consisting of Short Letters. 
 
 *3. Long Letters, with words containing Long 
 Letters. Figures. 
 
 •4. Words containing Long Letters. 
 
 4A. Practising and Revising Copybook for 
 Nos. 1 to 4. 
 
 *5- Capitals, and Short Half-text Words be- 
 ginning with a Capital. 
 
 *6. Half-text Words beginning with a Capital. 
 Figures. 
 
 •7. Small-hand and Half-text, with Capitals 
 and Figures. 
 
 *8. Small-hand and Half-text, with Capitals 
 and Figures. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S COPY-BOOKS— contd. 
 8a. Practising and Revising Copybook for 
 
 Nos. 5 to 8. 
 •9. Small-hand Single Head Lines. Figures. 
 
 10. Small-hand Single Head Lines. Figures. 
 •11. Small-hand Double Head Lines. Figures. 
 
 12. Commercial and Arithmetical Examples, 
 etc. 
 12A. Practising and Revising Copybook for 
 Nos. 8 to 12. 
 The Copybooks may be had in two sizes : 
 
 (1) Large Post 4to, $d. each ; 
 
 (2) Post oblong, 2d. each. 
 
 The numbers marked * may also be had in 
 
 Large Post 4to, with Goodman's Patent 
 
 Sliding Copies. 6d. each. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S LATIN COURSE. Part I. 
 
 By A. M. Cook, M.A. 2nd Edition, 
 
 enlarged. Globe 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Part II. By the same. Gl. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S SHORTER LATIN 
 COURSE. By A. M. Cook, M.A. Being 
 an Abridgment of " Macmillan's Latin 
 Course, Part I." Globe 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S LATIN READER. A 
 Latin Reader for the Lower Forms in 
 Schools. By H. J. Hardy. Gl. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S GREEK COURSE. Edit, 
 by Rev. W. G. Rutherford, M.A. Gl. 8vo. 
 I. First Greek Grammar. By the Rev. 
 
 W. G. Rutherford, M.A., LL.D. Part I. 
 
 Accidence, 2s. ; Part II. Syntax, 2s. ; or 
 
 in 1 vol. 3.?. 6d. 
 
 11. Easy Exercises in Greek Accidence. 
 By H. G. Underhill, M.A. 2s. 
 
 III. Second Greek Exercise Book. By 
 Rev. W. A. Heard, M.A. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S GREEK READER. 
 Stories and Legends. A First Greek Reader. 
 With Notes, Vocabulary, and Exercises, by 
 F. H. Colson, M.A. Globe 8vo. 3s. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S ELEMENTARY CLAS- 
 SICS. i8mo. is. 6d. each. 
 
 This Series falls into two classes : — 
 
 (1) First Reading Books for Beginners, 
 provided not only with Introductions and 
 Notes, but with Vocabularies, and in some 
 cases with Exercises based upon the Text. 
 
 (2) Stepping-stones to the study of par- 
 ticular authors, intended for more advanced 
 students, who are beginning to read such 
 authors as Terence, Plato, the Attic Drama- 
 tists, and the harder parts of Cicero, Horace, 
 Virgil, and Thucydides. 
 
 These are provided with Introductions and 
 Notes, but no Vocabulary. The Publishers 
 have been led to provide the more strictly 
 Elementary Books with Vocabularies by the 
 representations of many teachers, who hold 
 that beginners do not understand the use of 
 a Dictionary, and of others who, in the case 
 of middle-class schools where the cost of 
 books is a serious consideration, advocate the 
 Vocabulary system on grounds of economy. 
 It is hoped that the two parts of the Series, 
 fitting into one another, may together fulfil 
 all the requirements of Elementary and 
 Preparatory Schools, and the Lower Forms 
 of Public Schools.
 
 34 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 MACMILLAN'S ELEMENTARY CLAS- 
 SICS — continued. 
 
 The following Elementary Books, -with 
 Introductions, Notes, and Vocabularies, and 
 in some cases with Exercises, are either 
 ready or in preparation : 
 
 Latin Accidence and Exercises Ar- 
 ranged for Beginners. By William 
 Welch, M.A., and C. G. Duffield, M.A. 
 
 .Eschylus. — Prometheus Vinctus. Edit, 
 by Rev. H. M. Stephenson, M.A. 
 
 Arrian. — Selections. Edited by John 
 Bond, M.A., and A. S. Walpole, M.A. 
 
 Aulus Gellius, Stories from. By Rev. 
 G. H. Nall, M.A. 
 
 C^sar. — The Gallic War. Book I. Edit, 
 by A. S. Walpole, M.A. 
 
 — The Invasion of Britain. Being Selec- 
 tions from Books IV. and V. of the " De 
 Bello Gallico." Adapted for Beginners by 
 W. Welch, and C G. Duffield. 
 
 — The Helvetian War. Selected from 
 Book I. of "The Gallic War," arranged 
 for the use of Beginners by W. Welch, 
 M.A., and C G. Duffield, M.A. 
 
 — The Gallic War. Books II. and III. 
 Ed. by Rev. W. G. Rutherford, M.A. 
 
 — The Gallic War. Book IV. Edited 
 by C. Bryans, M.A. 
 
 — The Gallic War. Scenes from Books V. 
 and VI. Edited by C. Colbeck, M.A. 
 
 - The Gallic War. Books V. and VI. 
 (separately). By the same Editor. 
 
 — The Gallic War. Book VII. Ed. by J. 
 Bond, M.A., and A. S. Walpole, M.A. 
 
 Cicero.— De Senectute. Edited by E. S. 
 Shuckburgh, M.A. 
 
 — De Amicitia. Edited by E. S. Shuck- 
 burgh, M.A. 
 
 — Stories of Roman History. Edited 
 by Rev. G. E. Jeans, M.A., and A. V. 
 Jones, M.A. 
 
 Euripides. — Alcestis. By the Rev. M. A. 
 Bayfield, M.A. 
 
 — Hecuba. Edited by Rev. J. Bond, M.A., 
 and A. S. Walpole, M.A. 
 
 Eutropius. Adapted for the use of Begin- 
 ners by W. Welch, M.A., and C G. 
 Duffield, M.A. 
 
 Homer. — Iliad. Book I. Ed. by Rev. J. 
 Bond, M.A., and A. S. Walpole, M.A. 
 
 — Iliad. Book XVIII. The Arms of 
 Achilles. Edited by S. R. James, M.A. 
 
 — Odyssey. Book I. Edited by Rev. J. 
 Bond, M.A., and A. S. Walpole, M.A. 
 
 Horace. — Odes. Books I. — IV. Edited by 
 T. E. Page, M.A. is. 6d. each. 
 
 Livy. Book I. Edited by H. M. Stephen- 
 son, M.A. 
 
 — The Hannibalian War. Being part of 
 the 21st and 22nd Books of Livy. Adapted 
 for Beginners by G. C. Macaulay, M.A. 
 
 — The Siege of Syracuse. Being part of 
 the 24th and 25th Books of Livy. Adapted 
 for the use of Beginners by G Richards, 
 M.A., and A. S. Walpole, M.A. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S ELEMENTARY CLAS- 
 SICS — continued. 
 
 Livy, Book XXI. With Notes adapted from 
 Mr. Capes' Edition for the Use of Junior 
 Students, by W. W. Capes, M.A., and 
 J. E. Melhuish, M.A. 
 
 — Legends of Ancient Rome, from Livy. 
 Adapted for the Use of Beginners. With 
 Notes, Exercises, and Vocabulary, by H. 
 Wilkinson, M.A. 
 
 Lucian, Extracts from. Edited by J. 
 Bond, M.A., and A. S. Walpole, M.A. 
 
 Nepos. — Selections Illustrative of 
 Greek and Roman History. Edited 
 by G. S. Farnell, B.A. 
 
 Ovid. — Selections. Edited by E. S. 
 Shuckburgh, M.A. 
 
 — Easy Selections from Ovid in Ele- 
 giac Verse. Arranged for the use of 
 Beginners by H. Wilkinson, M.A. 
 
 — Stories from the Metamorphoses. 
 Arranged for the use of Beginners by J. 
 Bond, M.A., and A. S. Walpole, M.A. 
 
 Ph^edrus. — Select Fables. Adapted for 
 use of Beginners by A. S. Walpole, M.A. 
 
 Thucydides. — The Rise of the Athenian- 
 Empire. Book I. Chaps, lxxxix. — cxvfi. 
 and cxxviii. — cxxxviii. Edited by F. H. 
 Colson, M.A. 
 
 Virgil. — Georgics. Book I. Edited by 
 T. E. Page, M.A. 
 
 — .Eneid. Book I. Edited by A. S. 
 Walpole, M.A. 
 
 — .Eneid. Book II. Ed. by T. E. Page. 
 
 - .Eneid. Book III. Edited by T. E. 
 Page, M.A. 
 
 - .Eneid. Book IV. Edit, by Rev. H. M. 
 Stephenson, M.A. 
 
 - .Eneid. Book V. Edited by Rev. A. 
 Calvert, M.A. 
 
 — .Eneid. Book VI. Ed. by T. E. Page. 
 
 — .Eneid. Book VII. The Wrath or 
 Turnus. Edited by A. Calvert, M.A. 
 
 - .Eneid. Book IX. Edited by Rev. 
 H. M. Stephenson, M.A. 
 
 — Selections. Edited by E. S. Shuck- 
 burgh, M.A. 
 
 Xenophon. — Anabasis. Book I. Edited 
 by A. S. Walpole, M.A. 
 
 — Anabasis. Book I., Chaps, i. — viii. Edit, 
 by E. A. Wells, M.A. 
 
 — Anabasis. Book II. Edited by A. S. 
 Walpole, M.A. 
 
 — Selections from Book IV. of "The 
 Anabasis." Edit, by Rev. E. D. Stone. 
 
 — Selections from the Cyropaedia. 
 Edited by Rev. A. H. Cooke, M.A. 
 
 The following more advanced books have 
 Introductions, Notes, but no Vocabularies : 
 
 Cicero. — Select Letters. Edit, by Rev. 
 G. E. Jeans, M.A. 
 
 Herodotus. — Selections from Books 
 VII. and VIII. The Expedition of 
 Xerxes. Edited by A. H. Cooke, M.A.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 J3 
 
 MACMILLAN'S ELEMENTARY CLAS- 
 SIC S — con tinned. 
 Horace.— Selections from the Satires 
 
 and Epistles. Edited by Rev. W. J. V. 
 
 Baker, M.A. 
 — Select Epodes and Ars Poetica. 
 
 Edited by H. A. Dalton, M.A. 
 Plato. — Euthyphro and Menexenus. 
 
 Edited by C. E. Graves, M.A. 
 Terence.— Scenes from the Andria. 
 
 Edited by F. W. Cornish, M.A. 
 The Greek Elegiac Poets, from Cal- 
 
 linus to Callimachus. Selected and 
 
 Edited by Rev. H. Kynaston. 
 Thucydides. Book IV., Chaps, i.— lxi. 
 
 The Capture of Sphacteria. Edited 
 
 by C. E. Graves, M.A. 
 Virgil.— Geo rgics. Book II. Edited by 
 
 Rev. J. H. Skrine, M.A. 
 
 Other Volumes to follow. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S CLASSICAL SERIES 
 FOR COLLEGES AND SCHOOLS. 
 Fcp. 8vo. Being select portions of Greek 
 and Latin authors, edited, with Introductions 
 and Notes, for the use of Middle and Upper 
 Forms of Schools, or of Candidates for Public 
 Examinations at the Universities and else- 
 where. 
 
 ■fEsCHiNES.— In Ctesiphontem. Edited by 
 Rev. T. Gwatkin, M.A., and E. S. 
 Shuckburgh, M.A. [In the Press. 
 
 ^Eschylus. — Pers;e. Edited by A. O. 
 Prickard, M.A. With Map. 3s. 6d. 
 
 — The " Seven Against Thebes." Edit, 
 by A. W. Verrall, Litt.D., and M. A. 
 Bayfield, M.A. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Andocides. — De Mysteriis. Edited by 
 W. J. Hickie, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Attic Orators, Selections from the. 
 Antiphon, Andocides, Lysias, Isocrates, 
 and Isauis. Ed. by R. C. Jebb, Litt.D. 6s. 
 
 Oesar.— The Gallic War. Edited after 
 Kraner by Rev. J. Bond, M.A., and A. S. 
 Walpole, M.A. With Maps. 6s. 
 
 Catullus. — Select Poems. Edited by F. 
 P. Simpson, B.A. 5s. [The Text of this 
 Edition is carefully adapted to School use.] 
 
 Cicero.— The Catiline Orations. From 
 the German of Karl Halm. Edited by 
 A. S. Wilkins, Litt.D. 3^.6^. 
 
 — Pro Lege Manilia. Edited, after Halm, 
 by Prof. A. S. Wilkins, Litt.D. 2s. 6d. 
 
 — The Second Philippic Oration. From 
 the German of Karl Halm. Edited, with 
 Corrections and Additions, by Prof. J. E. B. 
 Mayor. 5s. 
 
 — Pro Roscio Amerino. Edited, after 
 Halm, by E. H. Donkin, M.A. 45. 6d. 
 
 — Pro P. Sestio. Edited by Rev. H. A. 
 
 HOLDEN, M.A. 5S. 
 
 Demosthenes. — De Corona. Edited by B. 
 Drake, M.A. New and revised edit. 4s. 6d. 
 
 — Adversus Leptinem. Edited by Rev. 
 J. R. King, M.A. 4s. 6d. 
 
 — The First Philippic. Edited, after C. 
 Rehdantz, by Rev. T. Gwatkin. 2s. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S CLASSICAL SERIES— 
 continued. 
 
 Euripides. — Hippolytus. Edited by Prof. 
 J. P. Mahaffy and J. B. Bury. 3s. 6d. 
 
 — Medea. Edited by A. W. Verrall, 
 Litt.D. 3-f. 6d. 
 
 — Iphigenia in Tauris. Edited by E. B. 
 England, M.A. 4s. 6d. 
 
 — Ion. Ed. by M. A. Bayfield, M.A. 3s.6d. 
 
 Herodotus. Books VII. and VIII. Edit. 
 
 by Mrs. Montagu Butler. 
 
 Homer.— Iliad. Books I. IX. XL XVI.- 
 XXIV. The Story of Achilles. Ed. by 
 J. H.PRATT,M.A.,andW.LEAF,Litt.D. 6s. 
 
 — Odyssey. Book IX. Edited by Prof. 
 J. E. B. Mayor, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 
 — Odyssey. Books XXL— XXIV. The 
 Triumph of Odysseus. Edited by S. G. 
 Hamilton, B.A. 3.?. 6d. 
 
 Horace.— The Odes. Edited by T. E. 
 Page, M.A. 6.?. (Books I. II. III. and 
 IV. separately, 2s. each.) 
 
 — The Satires. Edited by Prof. A. 
 Palmer, M.A. 6.?. 
 
 — The Epistles and Ars Poetica. Edit, 
 by Prof. A. S. Wilkins, Litt.D. 6s. 
 
 Juvenal.— Thirteen Satires. Edited, for 
 the use of Schools, by E. G. Hardy, M.A. 
 5.T. [The Text of this Edition is carefully 
 adapted to School use.] 
 
 — Select Satires. Edited by Prof. John 
 E. P.. Mayor. X. and XL 3.9. 6d. ; XII.— 
 XVI. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Livy. Books II. and III. Edited by Rev. 
 H. M. Stephenson, M.A. 5s. 
 
 — Books XXI. and XXII. Edited by Rev. 
 W. W. Capes, M.A. 5s. 
 
 — Books XXIII. and XXIV. Ed. by G. C. 
 Macaulay. With Maps. 5s. 
 
 — The Last Two Kings of Macedon. 
 Extracts from the Fourth and Fifth De- 
 cades of Livy. Selected and Edit, by F. H. 
 Rawlins, M.A. With Maps. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Lucretius. Books I.— III. Edited by 
 J. H. Warburton Lee, M.A. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Lysias.— Select Orations. Edited by 
 E. S. Shuckburgh, M.A. 6s. 
 
 Martial.— Select Epigrams. Edited by 
 Rev. H. M. Stephenson, M.A. 6s. 6d. 
 
 Ovid.— Fasti. Edited by G. H. Hallam, 
 M.A. With Maps. 5s. 
 
 — Heroidum Epistul.u XIII. Edited by 
 E. S. Shuckburgh, M.A. 4s. 6d. 
 
 — Metamorphoses. Books XIII. and XIV. 
 Edited by C. Simmons, M.A. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Plato.— The Republic. Books I.— V. 
 Edited by T. H. Warren, M.A. 6*. 
 
 — Laches. Edited by M. T. Tatham, 
 M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Plautus.— Miles Gloriosus. Edited by- 
 Prof. R. Y. Tyrrell, M.A. 5s. 
 
 — Amphitruo. Ed. by A. Palmer, M.A. 5s. 
 Pliny.— Letters. Books I. and II. Edited 
 
 by J. Cowan, M.A. 5s.
 
 36 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 MACMILLAN'S CLASSICAL SERIES— 
 
 continued. 
 
 Pliny. — Letters. Book 1 1 1. Edited by Prof. 
 
 J. E. B. Mayor. With Life of Pliny by 
 
 G. H. Rendall. $s. 
 Plutarch. — Life of Themistokles. Ed. 
 
 by Rev. H. A. Holden, M.A., LL.D. 5.?. 
 
 — Lives of Galea and Otho. Edited by 
 E. G. Hardy, M.A. 6s. 
 
 Polybius. The History of the Achaean 
 League as contained in the remains of 
 Polybius. Edited by W. W. Capes. 6s. 6d. 
 
 Propertius. — Select Poems. Edited by 
 Prof. J. P. Postgate, M.A. 6.?. 
 
 Sallust. — Catiline and Jugurtha. Ed. 
 by C. Merivale, D.D. 4.?. 6d. — Or sepa- 
 rately, 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 — Bellum Catulinae. Edited by A. M. 
 Cook, M.A. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Tacitus. — Agricola and Germania. Ed. 
 by A. J. Church, M.A., and W. J. 
 Brodridb, M.A. 3.J. 6d. — Or separately, 
 2s. each. 
 
 — The Annals. Book VI. By the same 
 Editors. 2s. 6d. 
 
 — The Histories. Books I. and II. 
 Edited by A. D. Godley, M.A. $s. 
 
 — The Histories. Books III. — V. By 
 the same Editor. $s. 
 
 Terence. — Hauton Timorumenos. Edit. 
 by E. S. Shuckburgh, M.A. 3s. — With 
 Translation, 4.?. 6d. 
 
 — Phormio. Ed. by Rev. J. Bond, M.A., 
 and A. S. Walpole, M.A. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Thucydides. Book IV. Edited by C E. 
 Graves, M.A. $s. 
 
 — Book V. By the same Editor. 
 
 — Books VI. and VII. The Sicilian Ex- 
 pedition. Edited by Rev. P. Frost, 
 M.A. With Map. 5.?. 
 
 Virgil. — TEneid. Books I. and II. The 
 Narrative of ^Eneas. Edited by E. W. 
 Howson, M.A. 3.T. 
 
 Xenophon. — Hellenica. Books I. and II. 
 Edited by H. Hailstone, M.A. 4.?. 6d. 
 
 — Cyrop^dia. Books VII. and VIII. Ed. 
 by Prof. A. Goodwin, M.A. $s. 
 
 — Memorabilia Socratis. Edited by 
 A. R. Cluer, B.A. 6s. 
 
 — The Anabasis. Books I. — IV. Edited 
 by Professors W. W. Goodwin and J. W. 
 White. Adapted to Goodwin's Greek 
 Grammar. With a Map. 5^. 
 
 — Hiero. Edited by Rev. H. A. Holden, 
 M.A., LL.D. 3*. 6d. 
 
 — ■ Oeconomicus. By the same Editor. 
 With Introduction, Explanatory Notes, 
 Critical Appendix, and Lexicon. 6s. 
 The following are in preparation : 
 
 Demosthenes. — In Midiam. Edited by 
 Prof. A. S. Wilkins, Litt.D., and Her- 
 man Hager, Ph.D. 
 
 Herodotus. Books V. and VI. Edited 
 by Prof. J. Strachan, M.A. 
 
 Is/Eos. — The Orations. Edited by Prof. 
 Wm. Ridgeway, M.A. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S CLASSICAL SERIES— 
 
 continued. 
 
 Ovid. — Metamorphoses. Books I. — III. 
 Edited by C. Simmons, M.A. 
 
 Sallust. — Jugurtha. Edited by A. M. 
 Cook, M.A. 
 
 Tacitus. — The Annals. Books I. and II. 
 Edited by J. S. Reid, Litt.D. 
 
 Other Volumes will follow. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S GEOGRAPHICAL 
 SERIES. Edited by Archibald Geikie, 
 F.R.S., Director-Genera! of the Geological 
 Survey of the United Kingdom. 
 
 The Teaching of Geography. A Practical 
 Handbook for the use of Teachers. Cr. 
 8vo. is. 
 
 Geography of the British Isles. By 
 Archibald Geikie, F.R.S. i8mo. is. 
 
 The Elementary School Atlas. 24 Maps 
 in Colours. By John Bartholomew, 
 F.R.G.S. 4to. is. 
 
 An Elementary Class-Book of General 
 Geography. By Hugh Robert Mill, 
 D.Sc. Edin. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 Map Drawing and Map Making. By 
 W. A. Elderton. 
 
 Geography of the British Colonies. By 
 G. M. Dawson and Alex. Sutherland. 
 
 Geography of Europe. By James Sime, 
 M.A. With Illustrations. Globe 8vo. 
 
 Geography of North America. By Prof. 
 N. S. Shaler. 
 
 Geography of India. By H. F. Blan- 
 ford, F.G.S. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S SCIENTIFIC CLASS- 
 BOOKS. Fcp. 8vo. 
 Elementary Lessons in the Science of 
 
 Agricultural Practice. By Prof. H. 
 
 Tanner, is. 6d. 
 Popular Astronomy. By Sir G. B. Airy, 
 
 K.C.B., late Astronomer-Royal. 4^. 6d. 
 
 Elementary Lessons in Physiology. By 
 T. H. Huxley, F.R.S. \s. 6d. (Ques- 
 tions on, is. 6d.) 
 
 Lessons in Logic, Inductive and Deduc- 
 tive. By W. S. Jevons, LL.D. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Lessons in Elementary Chemistry. By 
 Sir H. Roscoe, F.R.S. 4s. 6d. — Problems 
 adapted to the same, by Prof. Thorpe. 
 With Key. 2s. 
 
 Owens College Junior Course of Prac- 
 tical Chemistry. By F. Jones. With 
 Preface by Sir H. Roscoe, F.R.S. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Experimental Proofs of Chemical 
 
 Theory for Beginners. By William 
 
 Ramsay, Ph.D. 2s. 6d. 
 Numerical Tables and Constants in 
 
 Elementary Science. By Sydney 
 
 Lupton, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Lessons in Elementary Anatomy. By 
 St. G. Mivart, F.R.S. 6*. 6d. 
 
 Political Economy for Beginners. By 
 Mrs. Fawcett. With Questions. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Diseases of Field and Garden Crops. 
 By W. G. Smith. 4*. 6d.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S SCIENTIFIC CLASS- 
 BOOKS— continued. 
 
 Lessons in Elementary Botany. By 
 
 Prof. Oliver, F.R.S. 4s. 6d. 
 Lessons in Elementary Physics. By 
 
 Prof. Balfour Stewart, F.R.S. New 
 
 Edition. 4s. 6d. (Questions on, 2s.) 
 Elementary Lessons on Astronomy. By 
 
 J. N. Lockyer, F.R.S. New Edition. 
 
 5^. 6d. (Questions on, is. 6d.) 
 
 An Elementary Treatise on Steam. By 
 Prof. J. Perry, C.E. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Questions and Examples on Experi- 
 mental Physics : Sound, Light, Heat, 
 Electricity, and Magnetism. By B. Loewy, 
 F.R.A.S. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 
 
 A Graduated Course of Natural'Sci- 
 ence for Elementary and Technical 
 Schools and Colleges. Part I. First 
 Year's Course. By the same. Gl. 8vo. is. 
 
 Physical Geography, Elementary Les- 
 sons in. By Archibald Geikie, F.R.S. 
 4s. 6d. (Questions, is. 6d.) 
 
 Sound, Elementary Lessons on. By Dr. 
 
 W. H. Stone. 3.?. 6d. 
 Class-Book of Geography. By C. B. 
 
 Clarke, F.R.S. 3.J. 6d. ; sewed, 3s. 
 Questions on Chemistry. A Series of 
 
 Problems and Exercises in Inorganic and 
 
 Organic Chemistry. By F. Jones. 3.J. 
 
 Electricity and Magnetism. By Prof. 
 Silvanus Thompson. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Electric Light Arithmetic. By R. E. 
 Day, M.A. 2s. 
 
 The Economics of Industry. By Prof. 
 A.MARSHALi.and M.P.Marshall. 2s.6d. 
 
 Short Geography of the British Is- 
 lands. By J. R. Green and Alice S. 
 Green. With Maps. 3s. 6d. 
 
 A Collection of Examples on Heat and 
 Electricity. By H. H. Turner. as.6d. 
 
 Owens College Course of Practical 
 Organic Chemistry. By Julius B. 
 Cohen, Ph.D. With Preface by Sir H. 
 Roscoe and Prof. Schorlemmer. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Elements of Chemistry. By Prof. Ira 
 
 REMSEN. 2S. 6d. 
 
 Examples in Physics. By Prof. D. E. 
 Jones, B.Sc. 3s. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S PROGRESSIVE 
 
 FRENCH COURSE. By G. Eugene 
 Fasnacht. Extra fcp. 8vo. 
 
 I. First Year, containing Easy Lessons 
 in the Regular Accidence. Thoroughly 
 revised Edition, is. 
 
 II. Second Year, containing An Ele- 
 mentary Grammar. With copious Exer- 
 cises, Notes, and Vocabularies. New 
 Edition, enlarged, as. 
 
 III. Third Year, containing a System- 
 atic Syntax and Lessons in Compo- 
 sition. 2S. 6d. 
 
 The Teacher's Companion to the same. 
 With copious Notes, Hints for different 
 renderings, Synonyms, Philological Re- 
 marks, etc. 1 st Year, 4s. 6d. 2nd Year, 
 4.J. (>d. 3rd Year, 4s. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S PROGRESSIVE 
 
 FRENCH READERS. By G. Eugene 
 Fasnacht. Extra fcp. 8vo. 
 
 I. First Year, containing Tales, His- 
 torical Extracts, Letters, Dia- 
 logues, Fables, Ballads, Nursery 
 Songs, etc. With Two Vocabularies: (1) 
 In the Order of Subjects ; (2) In Alpha- 
 betical Order. 2s. 6d. 
 
 II. Second Year, containing Fiction in 
 Prose and Verse, Historical and 
 Descriptive Extracts, Essays, Let- 
 ters, etc. 2s. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S FRENCH COMPOSI- 
 TION. By G. Eugene Fasnacht. Extra 
 fcp. 8vo. 
 Part I. Elementary. 2s. 6d. — Part II. 
 
 Advanced. 
 
 The Teacher's Companion to the Same. 
 Part I. 4s. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S PROGRESSIVE 
 
 GERMAN COURSE. By G. Eugene 
 Fasnacht. Extra fcp. 8vo. 
 
 I. First Year, containing Easy Lessons 
 on the Regular Accidence, is. 6d. 
 
 II. Second Year, containing Conversa- 
 tional Lessons on Systematic Acci- 
 dence and Elementary Syntax, with 
 Philological Illustrations and Ety- 
 mological Vocabulary. New Edition, 
 enlarged. 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Teacher's Companion to the same. 
 1st Year, 4^. 6d. 2nd Year, 4^. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S PROGRESSIVE 
 
 GERMAN READERS. By G. Eugene 
 Fasnacht. Extra fcap. 8vo. 
 
 I. First Year, containing an Introduc- 
 tion to the German order of Words, 
 with Copious Examples, Extracts 
 from German Authors in Prose and 
 Poetry, Notes, Vocabularies. 2s. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S SERIES OF FOREIGN 
 SCHOOL CLASSICS. Edited by G. E. 
 Fasnacht. i8mo. 
 
 Select works of the best foreign Authors, 
 with suitable Notes and Introductions 
 based on the latest researches of French 
 and German Scholars by practical masters 
 and teachers. 
 
 FRENCH. 
 
 Corneille. — Le Cid. Edited by G. E. 
 
 Fasnacht. is. 
 Dumas. — Lbs Demoiselles de St. Cyr. 
 
 Edited by Victor Oger. is. 6d. 
 La Fontaine's Fables. Books I. — VI. 
 
 Edit, by L. M. Moriarty. [In the Press. 
 
 Moliere. — Les Femmes Savantes. By 
 G. E. Fasnacht. is. 
 
 — Le Misanthrope. By the same. is. 
 
 — Le Medecin Malgre Lui. By the 
 same. is. 
 
 — L'Avare. Ed. by L. M. Moriarty. is. 
 
 — Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme. By the 
 same. is. 6d. 
 
 Racine. — Britannicus. Edited by Eugene 
 Pellissier. 2s.
 
 38 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 MACMILLAN'S FOREIGN SCHOOL 
 CLASSICS — continued. 
 
 FRENCH. 
 
 French Readings from Roman History. 
 Selected from various Authors. Edited by 
 C. Colbeck, M.A. i,S. 6d. 
 
 Sand (George). — La Mare au Diable. 
 Edited by W. E. Russell, M.A. is. 
 
 Sandeau (Jules). — Mademoiselle de la 
 Seigliere. Edit, by H. C. Steel, is. 6d. 
 
 Thiers's History of the Egyptian Expe- 
 dition. Edit, by Rev. H. A. Bull, M.A. 
 
 Voltaire. — Charles XII. Edited by G. E. 
 Fasnacht. 3s. 6d. 
 
 GERMAN. 
 Freytag. — Doktor Luther. Edited by 
 Francis Storr, M.A. [In the Press. 
 
 Goethe. — Gotz von Berlichingen. Edit, 
 by H. A. Bull, M.A. 2s. 
 
 — Faust. Parti. Ed. by Miss J.Lee. $s.6d. 
 Heine. — Selections from the Reise- 
 
 bilder and other Prose Works. Edit, 
 by C. Colbeck, M.A. is.bd. 
 
 Lessing. — Minna von Barnhelm. Edited 
 by J. Sime, M.A. 
 
 Schiller. — Die Jungfrau Von Orleans. 
 Edited by Joseph Gostwick. 2s. 6d. 
 
 — Maria Stuart. Edited by C. Sheldon, 
 M.A., D.Lit. 2.?. 6d. 
 
 — Wallenstein. Part I. Das Lager. 
 Edited by H. B. Cotterill, M.A. 2s. 
 
 — Wilhelm Tell. Edited by G. E. Fas- 
 nacht. 2s. 6d. 
 
 — Selections from Schiller's Lyrical 
 Poems. Edited by E. J. Turner, M.A., 
 and E. D. A. Morshead, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Uhland. — Select Ballads. Adapted as 
 a First Easy Reading Book for Beginners. 
 Edited by G. E. Fasnacht. is. 
 MACMILLAN'S PRIMARY SERIES OF 
 FRENCH AND GERMAN READING 
 BOOKS. Edited by G. Eugene Fas- 
 nacht. With Illustrations. Globe 8vo. 
 Cornaz. — Nos Enfants et Leurs Amis. 
 Edited by Edith Harvey, is. 6d. 
 
 De Maistre. — La Jeune Siberienne et 
 le Lepreux de la Cite d'Aoste. Edit, 
 by S. Barlet, B.Sc. is. 6d. 
 
 Florian. — Select Fables. Edited by 
 Charles Yeld, M.A. is. 6d. 
 
 Grimm. — Kinder- und Hausmarchen. 
 Selected and Edited by G. E. Fasnacht. 
 Illustrated. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Hauff. — Die Karavane. Edited by Her- 
 man Hager, Ph.D. With Exercises by 
 G. E. Fasnacht. 3^. 
 
 La Fontaine. — Fables. A Selection, by 
 L. M. Moriarty, M.A. With Illustra- 
 tions by Randolph Caldecott. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Molesworth. — French Life in Letters. 
 By Mrs. Molesworth. is. 6d. 
 
 Perrault. — Contes de Fees. Edited by 
 G. E. Fasnacht. is. 6d. 
 
 SCHMID. — HEINRICH VON ElCHENFELS. Ed. 
 
 by G. E. Fasnacht. 2s. 6d. 
 Schwab (G.). — Odysseus. By same Editor. 
 
 MACNAMARA(C).— A History of Asiatic 
 Cholera. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 MACQUOID(K.S.).— Patty. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 MADAGASCAR : An Historical and De- 
 scriptive Account of the Island and its 
 former Dependencies. By Captain S. 
 Oliver, F.S. A. 2 vols. Med. 8vo. 2t.12s.6d. 
 
 MADAME TABBY'S ESTABLISHMENT. 
 
 By Kari. Illustrated by L. Wain. Crown 
 
 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 MADOC (Fayr). — The Story of Melicent. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Margaret Jermine. 3 vols. Crown 
 
 8vo. 31s. 6d. 
 
 MAGUIRE (J. F.).— Young Prince Mari- 
 gold. Illustrated. Globe 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 MAHAFFY (Rev. Prof. J. P.).— Social Life 
 in Greece, from Homer to Menander. 
 6th Edition. Crown 8vo. gs. 
 
 Greek Life and Thought from the 
 
 Age of Alexander to the Roman Con- 
 quest. Crown 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 Rambles and Studies in Greece. Illus- 
 trated. 3rd Edition. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 A History of Classical Greek Lite- 
 rature. 2 vols. Cr. 8vo. gs. each. — Vol. I. 
 The Poets. With an Appendix on Homer by 
 Prof. Sayce.— Vol. II. The Prose Writers. 
 
 Greek Antiquities. Illust. i8mo. is. 
 
 Euripides. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 The Decay of Modern Preaching : 
 
 An Essay. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 ■ The Principles of the Art of Con- 
 versation. 2nd Ed. Crown 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 MAHAFFY (Rev. Prof. J. P.) and ROGERS 
 (J. E.). — Sketches from a Tour through 
 Holland and Germany. Illustrated by 
 J. E. Rogers. Extra crown 8vo. 10s. (3d. 
 
 MAHAFFY (Prof. J. P.) and BERNARD 
 (J. H.). — Kant's Critical Philosophy for 
 English Readers. A new and completed 
 Edition in 2 vols. Crown 8vo. — Vol. I. The 
 Kritik of Pure Reason Explained and 
 Defended. 7s. 6d. — Vol. II. The " Pro- 
 legomena." Translated, with Notes and 
 Appendices. 6s. 
 
 MAITLAND(F. W.).— Pleas of the Crown 
 for the County of Gloucester, a.d. 1221. 
 Edited by F. W. Maitland. 8vo. 7.J. 6d. 
 
 Justice and Police. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 MALET(Lucas). — Mrs. Lorimer: A Sketch 
 in Black and White. Cr. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 MANCHESTER SCIENCE LECTURES 
 FOR THE PEOPLE. Eighth Series, 
 1876 — 77. With Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 
 
 MANSFIELD (C. B.).— A Theory of Salts. 
 Crown 8vo. 14^. 
 
 Aerial Navigation. Cr. 8vo. ior. 6d. 
 
 MARKHAM (C. R.).— Life of Robert 
 Fairfax, of Steeton. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 MARRIOTT (J. A. R.).— The Makers of 
 Modern Italy : Mazzini, Cavour, Gari- 
 baldi. Three Oxford Lectures. Crown 
 8vo. is. 6d.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 39 
 
 MARSHALL (Prof. Alfred).— The Principles 
 of Economics. 2 vols. 8vo. [Vol. /.shortly. 
 
 MARSHALL (Prof. A. and Mary P.).— The 
 Economics of Industry. E.\.fcp.8vo. 2s.6d. 
 
 MARSHALL (J. M.).— A Table of Irregu- 
 lar Greek Verbs. Svo. is. 
 
 MARTEL (Chas.).— Military Italy. With 
 Map. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 MARTIAL.— Select Epigrams for Eng- 
 lish Readers. Translated by W. T. Webb, 
 M.A. Extra fcp. 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 - Select Epigrams. Edit, by Rev. H. M. 
 
 Stephenson, M.A. Fcp. Svo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 MARTIN (Frances).— The Poet's Hour. 
 Poetry Selected and Arranged for Children. 
 i2mo. 2S. 6d. 
 
 Spring-Time with the Poets. iSmo. 
 
 35. 6d. 
 
 Angelique Arnauld, Abbess of Port 
 
 Royal. Crown Svo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 MARTIN (Frederick).— The History of 
 Lloyd's, and of Marine Insurance in 
 Great Britain. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 MARTINEAU (Harriet). — Biographical 
 Sketches, 1852 — 75. Crown Svo. 6^. 
 
 MARTINEAU (Dr. James).— Spinoza. 2nd 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MARTINEAU (Miss C. A.).— Easy Lessons 
 on Heat. Globe 8vo. 2.5. 6d. 
 
 MASSON (Prof. David).— Recent British 
 Philosophy. 3rd Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 Drummond of Hawthornden. Crown 
 
 8vo. 1 or. 6d. 
 
 Wordsworth, Shelley, Keats, and 
 
 other Essays. Crown Svo. 5.?. 
 
 Chatterton : A Story of the Year 
 
 1770. Crown 8vo. $s. 
 
 ■ Life of Milton. See " Milton." 
 
 Milton's Poems. See " Milton." 
 
 DeQuincey. Cr. 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 MASSON (Gustave).— A Compendious Dic- 
 tionary of the French Language 
 (French-English and English-French). 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ■ La Lyre Francaise. Selected and ar- 
 ranged, with Notes. Vignette. iSmo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 MASSON (Mrs.).— Three Centuries of 
 English Poetry. Being Selections from 
 Chaucer to Herrick. Globe Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 MATHEWS.— The Life of Charles J. 
 Mathews. Edited by Charles Dickens. 
 With Portraits. 2 vols. Svo. 25s. 
 
 MATURIN (Rev. W.).— The Blessedness 
 of the Dead in Christ. Cr. 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 MAUDSLEY(Dr. Henry).— The Physiology 
 of Mind. Crown 8vo. zos. 6d. 
 
 The Pathology of Mind. 8vo. 18$. 
 
 Body and Mind. Crown Svo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 MAURICE.— Like of Frederick Denison 
 
 Maurice. ByhisSon, Frederick Maurice, 
 
 Two Portraits. 3rd Ed. 2 vols. Demy8vo. 36s. 
 
 Popular Edition (4th Thousand) 2 vols. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 16$. 
 
 MAURICE (Frederick Denison).— The King- 
 dom of Christ. 3rd Ed. 2 vols. Cr. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 D.). — Lectures on the 
 2nd Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 MAURICE (F. 
 Apocalypse. 
 
 Social Morality. 3rd Ed. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 
 The Conscience. Lectures on Casuistry. 
 
 3rd Edition. Crown Svo. 4s. 6d. 
 Dialogues on Family Worship. Crown 
 
 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 The Patriarchs and Lawgivers of the 
 
 Old Testament. 7th Ed. Cr. Svo. 4s. 6d. 
 The Prophets and Kings of the Old 
 
 Testament. 5th Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 
 The Gospel of the Kingdom of 
 
 Heaven. 3rd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 The Gospel of St. John. 8th Edition. 
 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 The Epistles of St. John. 4th Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Expository Sermons on the Prayer- 
 
 Book ; and on the Lord's Prayer. New 
 
 Edition. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 Theological Essays. 4th Ed. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 
 The Doctrine of Sacrifice deduced 
 
 from the Scriptures. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 - Moral and Metaphysical Philosophy. 
 4th Edition. 2 vols. Svo. 16.?. 
 
 The Religions of the World. 6th 
 
 Edition. Crown Svo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 On the Sabbath Day ; the Character 
 
 of the Warrior; and on the Interpre- 
 tation OF HlSEFORY. Fcp. Svo. 2S. 6d. 
 
 Learning and Working. Cr. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 The Lord's Prayer, the Creed, and 
 
 the Commandments. iSmo. is. 
 
 Sermons Preached in Country 
 
 Churches. 2nd Edition. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 The Friendship of Books, and other 
 
 Lectures. 3rd Edition. Cr. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 The Unity of the New Testament. ■ 
 
 2nd Edition. 2 vols. Crown Svo. 12.?. 
 
 Lessons of Hope. Readings from the 
 
 Works of F. D. Maurice. Selected by Rev. 
 J. Ll. Davies, M.A. Crown 8vo. $s. 
 
 The Communion Service from the 
 
 Book of Common Prayer, with Select 
 Readings from the Writings of the 
 Rev. F. D. Maurice. Edited by the Right 
 Rev. Bishop Colenso. i6mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 MAXWELL.— Professor Clerk Maxwell, 
 a Life of. By Prof. L. Campbell, M.A., 
 and W. Garnett, M.A. 2nd Edition. 
 Crown Svo. 7.?. 6d. 
 
 MAYER (Prof. A. M.).— Sound. A Series of 
 Simple, Entertaining, and Inexpensive Ex- 
 periments in the Phenomena of Sound. With 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 MAYER (Prof. A. M.)and BARNARD (C.)— 
 Light. A Series of Simple, Entertaining, 
 and Useful Experiments in the Phenomena 
 of Light. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 MAYOR (Prof. John E. B.).— A First Greek 
 Reader. New Edition. Fcp. Svo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Autobiography of Matthew Robin- 
 son. Fcp. Svo. s s - 
 
 A Bibliographical Clue to Latin 
 
 Literature. Crown Svo. zos. 6d. |See 
 also under " Juvenal."]
 
 40 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 MERCUR (Prof. J.). 
 Art of War. 8vo. 
 
 MAYOR (Prof. Joseph B.).— Greek for Be- 
 ginners. Fcp. 8vo. Part I. is. 6d. — Parts 
 II. and III. 3s. 6d. — Complete, 4s. 6d. 
 
 MAZINI (Linda). — In the Golden Shell. 
 With Illustrations. Globe 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 MELBOURNE. — Memoirs of Viscount 
 Melbourne. By W. M. Torrens. With 
 Portrait. 2nd Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. 32s. 
 
 MELDOLA (Prof. R.>— The Chemistry of 
 Photography. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MELDOLA (Prof. R.)and WHITE (Wm.).— 
 Report on the East Anglian Earth- 
 quake of 22ND April, 1884. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 MENDENHALL (T. C.).— A Century of 
 Electricity. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 MERCIER(Dr. C.).— The Nervous System 
 and the Mind. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 —Elements of the 
 i 7 s. 
 
 MEREDITH (George). — A Reading of 
 Earth. Extra fcp. 8vo. $s. 
 
 Poems and Lyrics of the Joy of 
 
 Earth. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Ballads and Poems of Tragic Life. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MIALL. — Life of Edward Miall. By his 
 Son, Arthur Miall. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 MILL (H. R.). — An Elementary Class- 
 Book of General Geography. Crown 
 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 MILLAR (J.B.) — Elements of Descriptive 
 Geometry. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 -The Romance of 
 Cr. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 MILLIGAN (Rev. Prof. W.).— The Resur- 
 rection of Our Lord. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. s s - 
 
 The Revelation of St. John. 2nd 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 7$. 6d. 
 
 MILNE (Rev. John J.).— Weekly Problem 
 Papers. Fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Companion to Weekly Problems. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Solutionsof Weekly Problem Papers. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 MILNE (Rev. J. J.) and DAVIS (R. F.).— 
 Geometrical Conics. Part I. The Para- 
 bola. Crown 8vo. 
 
 MILTON.— The Life of John Milton. 
 By Prof. David Masson. Vol. I., 21$. ; 
 Vol. III., 18*. ; Vols. IV. and V., 3 2s. ; Vol. 
 VI., with Portrait, 21s. 
 
 Poetical Works. Edited, with Intro- 
 ductions and Notes, by Prof. David Masson, 
 M.A. 3 vols. 8vo. (Uniform with the Cam- 
 bridge Shakespeare.) 
 
 Poetical Works. Ed. by Prof. Masson. 
 
 3 vols. Fcp. 8vo. 15J. 
 
 Poetical Works. {Globe Edition.) Ed. 
 
 by Prof. Masson. Globe 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Paradise Lost. Books I. and II. Ed., 
 
 with Introduction and Notes, by Prof. M. 
 Macmillan. Globe Svo. 2s. 6d. (Or sepa- 
 rately, is. 6d. each Book.) 
 
 L' Allegro, II Penseroso, Lycidas, 
 
 Arcades, Sonnets, etc. Edited by Prof. 
 Wm. Bell, M.A. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 MILLER (R. 
 
 Astronomy. 
 
 Kalley).- 
 2nd Ed. 
 
 MITFORD(A. B.).- 
 
 With Illustrations. 
 
 MILTON.— Comus. Edited by Prof. Wm. 
 Bell, M.A. Globe 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Samson Agonistes. By H. M. Per 
 
 cival, M.A. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 MILTON. By Mark Pattison. Cr. 8vo. 
 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 MILTON. By Rev. Stopford A. Brooke,. 
 
 M.A. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 Large Paper Edition. 21s. 
 
 MINCHIN (Rev. Prof. G. M.).— Nature. 
 Veritas. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 MINTO (W.).— The Mediation of^Ralph; 
 
 Hardelot. 3 vols. Crown 8vo. 31J. 6d. 
 Defoe. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 -Tales of Old Japan, 
 Crown 8vo. ^s.idd. 
 
 MIVART (St. George).— Lessons in Ele- 
 mentary Anatomy. i8mo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 MIXTER (Prof. W. G.).— An Elementary 
 
 Text-Book of Chemistry. 2nd Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 MIZ MAZE (THE) ; or, The Winkworth 
 
 Puzzle. A Story in Letters by Nine 
 
 Authors. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 MOHAMMAD. The Speeches and Table- 
 Talk of the Prophet. Translated t by 
 Stanley Lane-Poole. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 MOLESWORTH (Mrs.).— Herr Baby. Il- 
 lustrated by Walter Crane. Gl. 8vo. 2s.6d. 
 
 Grandmother Dear. Illustrated by 
 
 Walter Crane. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Tapestry Room. Illustrated by 
 
 Walter Crane. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 A Christmas Child. Illustrated by 
 
 Walter Crane. Globe Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Summer Stories. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Rosy. Illustrated by Walter Crane. 
 
 Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Two Little Waifs. Illustrated by 
 
 Walter Crane. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Christmas Tree Land. Illustrated by 
 
 Walter Crane. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 "Us": An Old-Fashioned Story. Il- 
 lustrated by Walter Crane. Gl. 8vo. 2s.6d. 
 
 " Carrots," Just a Little Boy. Illus- 
 trated by Walter Crane. Gl. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Tell Me a Story. Illustrated by 
 Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Clock. Illustrated by- 
 Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Farm. Illustrated by- 
 Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Peggy. Illustrated by- 
 Globe Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 Four Ghost Stories. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 A Christmas Posy. Illustrated by 
 
 Walter Crane. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 French Life in Letters. With Notes- 
 
 on Idioms, etc. Globe 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 The Rectory Children. Illustrated by 
 
 Walter Crane. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 MOLIERE. — Le Malade Imaginaire. 
 Edit, by F. Tarver, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 2s.6d. 
 
 Walter Crane. 
 
 — The Cuckoo 
 Walter Crane. 
 
 — Four Winds 
 Walter Crane. 
 
 — Little Miss 
 Walter Crane.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 4f 
 
 MOLIERE.— Les Femmes Savantes. Edit, 
 by G. E. Fasnacht. i8mo. is. 
 
 Le Medecin Malgre Lui. By the 
 
 same Editor. i8mo. is. 
 
 Le Misanthrope. By the same Editor. 
 
 i8mo. is. 
 L'Avare. Edited by L. M. Moriarty, 
 
 M.A. i8mo. is. 
 
 Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme. By the 
 
 same Editor, is. 6d. 
 
 MOLLOY (Rev. G.).— Gleanings in Sci- 
 ence : A Series of Popular Lectures on 
 Scientific Subjects. 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 MONAHAN (James H.).— The Method of 
 Law. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MONK. By Julian Corbett. With Por- 
 trait. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 MONTELIUS— WOODS.— The Civilisa- 
 tion of Sweden in Heathen Times. 
 By Prof. Oscar Montelius. Translated 
 by Rev. F. H. Woods, B.D. With Illustra- 
 tions. 8vo. 1 4s. 
 
 MOORE (Prof. C. H.).— The Development 
 and Character of Gothic Architec- 
 ture. Illustrated. Medium 8vo. 18s. 
 
 MOORHOUSE (Rt. Rev. Bishop).— Jacob : 
 Three Sermons. Extra fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 MORISON (J. C.).— The Life and Times 
 of Saint Bernard. 4th Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Gibbon. Cr. 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 Macau lay. Cr. 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 MORISON (Jeanie).— The Purpose of the 
 Ages. Crown 8vo. 9s. 
 
 MORLEY (John).— Works. Collected Edit. 
 
 In 10 vols. Globe 8vo. 5s. each. 
 
 Voltaire, i vol. — Rousseau. 2 vols. — 
 Diderot and the Encyclopedists. 2 
 vols. — On Compromise, i vol. — Miscel- 
 lanies. 3 vols. — Burke, i vol. 
 
 On the Study of Literature. Crown 
 
 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Also a Popular Edition for distribution, 2d. 
 
 Burke. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 Walpole. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Aphorisms. An Address before the 
 
 Pnilosophical Society of Edinburgh. Globe 
 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 MORRIS (Rev. Richard, LL.D.).— Histori- 
 cal Outlines of English Accidence. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Elementary Lessons in Historical 
 
 English Grammar. i8mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Primer of English Grammar. i8mo, 
 
 cloth, is. 
 
 MORRIS (R.) and BOWEN (H. C.)— Eng- 
 lish Grammar Exercises. i8mo. is. 
 
 MORTE D'ARTHUR. The Edition of 
 Caxton revised for Modern Use. By 
 Sir Edward Stkachey. Gl. 8vo. 3.1. 6d. 
 
 MOULTON (Louise Chandler).— Swallow- 
 Flights. Extra fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 MOULTON (Louise Chandler).— In the 
 Garden of Dreams : Lyrics and Son- 
 nets. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MOULTRIE(J.).— Poems. Complete Edition. 
 2 vols. Crown 8vo. js. each. 
 
 MUDIE (C. E.).— Stray; Leaves: Poems. 
 4th Edition. Extra fcp. 8vo. 35-. 6d. 
 
 MUIR (Thomas). —A Treatise on the. 
 Theory of Determinants. Cr. 8vo. js.6d. 
 
 The Theory of Determinants in the. 
 
 Historical Order of its Development. 
 Part I. Determinants in General. 
 Leibnitz (1693) to Cayley (1841). 8vo. ios.6d. 
 
 MUIR (M. M. Pattison).— Practical Chem- 
 istry |for Medical Students. Fcp. 
 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 MUIR (M. M.;P.) and WILSON (D. M.).— 
 The Elements of Thermal Chemistry. 
 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 MULLER— THOMPSON.— The Fertili- 
 sation of Flowers. By Prof. Hermann 
 Muller. Translated by D'ArcyW. Thomp- 
 son. With a Preface by Charles Darwin, 
 F.R.S. Medium 8vo. 21s. 
 
 MULLINGER(J. B.).— CambridgeCharac- 
 
 TERISTICS IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 MURPHY (J. J.).— Habit and Intelli- 
 gence. 2nd Ed. Illustrated. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 MURRAY (E. C. Grenville).— Round about 
 France. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 MURRAY (D." Christie). — Aunt Rachel. 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Schwartz. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Weaker Vessel. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6^. 
 
 John Vale's Guardian. 3 vols. Crown: 
 
 8vo. 3 is. 6d. 
 
 MUSIC — A Dictionary of "Music and- 
 Musicians, a.d. 1450 — 1889. Edited by Sir 
 George Grove, D.C.L. In 4 vols. 8vo. 
 21*. each.— Parts I.— XIV., XIX.— XXII. 
 3s. 6d. each.— Parts XV. XVI. 7 s.— Parts 
 XVII. XVIII. 7 s.— Parts XXIII. —XXV. 
 Appendix. Edited by J. A. Fuller Mait- 
 i.and, M.A. 9s. [Cloth cases for binding, 
 is. each.] 
 
 MYERS (F. W. H.).— The Renewal of 
 Youth, and other Poems. Crown 
 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 St. Paul : A Poem. Ex. fcp. 8vo. 2s.6d- 
 
 Wordsworth. Cr. 8vo. is.6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 Essays. 2 vols. — I. Classical. II. 
 
 Modern. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. each. 
 
 MYERS (E.).— The Puritans : A Poem. 
 Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Pindar's Odes. Translated, with Intro- 
 duction and Notes. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 Poems. Extra fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 The Defence of Rome, and other- 
 Poems. Extra fcp. 8vo. $s. 
 
 ■ The Judgment of Prometheus, and 
 
 other Poems. Extra fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 MYLNE (The Rt. Rev. Bishop).— Sermons 
 Preached in St. Thomas's Cathedral, 
 Bombay. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 NADAL (E. S.). — Essays at Home and 
 
 Elsewhere. Crown 8vo. 6s.
 
 42 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 NAPOLEON I., HISTORY OF. By P. 
 Lanfrey. 4 vols. Crown 8vo. 30s. 
 
 NATURAL RELIGION. By the Author of 
 " Ecce Homo." 2nd Edition. 8vo. gs. 
 
 NATURE : A Weekly Illustrated Jour- 
 nal of Science. Published every Thursday. 
 Price 6d. Monthly Parts, 2s. and is. 6d. ; 
 Current Half-yearly vols., 15s. each. Vols. 
 I. — XL. [Cases for binding vols. is. 6d. 
 each. ] 
 
 NATURE PORTRAITS. A Series of Por- 
 traits of Scientific Worthies engraved by 
 Jeens and others in Portfolio. India Proofs, 
 $s. each. [Portfolio separately, 6.?.] 
 
 NATURE SERIES. Crown 8vo : 
 
 The Origin and Metamorphoses of 
 Insects. By Sir John Lubbock, M.P., 
 F.R.S. With Illustrations. 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Transit of Venus. By Prof. G. 
 Forbes. With Illustrations. 3*. 6d. 
 
 Polarisation of Light. By W. Spottis- 
 woode, LL.D. Illustrated. 3s. 6d. 
 
 On British Wild Flowers considered 
 in Relation to Insects. By Sir John 
 Lubbock, M. P., F.R.S. Illustrated. $s.6d. 
 
 Flowers, Fruits, and Leaves. By Sir 
 John Lubbock. Illustrated. 4^. 6d. 
 
 HOW TO DRAW A STRAIGHT LlNE : A LEC- 
 TURE on Linkages. By A. B. Kempe, 
 B.A. Illustrated, is. 6d. 
 
 Light : A Series of Simple, Entertain- 
 ing, and Useful Experiments. By A. M. 
 Mayer and C. Barnard. Illustrated. 
 2S. 6d. 
 
 Sound: A Series of Simple, Entertain- 
 ing, and Inexpensive Experiments. 
 By A. M. Mayer. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Seeing and Thinking. By Prof. W. K. 
 Clifford, F.R.S. Diagrams. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Charles Darwin. Memorial Notices re- 
 printed from " Nature." By Thomas H. 
 Huxley, F.R.S., G. J. Romanes, F.R.S., 
 Archibald Geikie, F.R.S., and W. T. 
 Dyer, F.R.S. 2s. 6d. 
 
 On the Colours of Flowers. By Grant 
 Allen. Illustrated. 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Chemistry of the Secondary Bat- 
 teries of Plante and Faure. By J. 
 H. Gladstone and A. Tribe. 2s. 6d. 
 
 A Century of Electricity. By T. C. 
 Mendenhall. 4s. 6d. 
 
 On Light. The Burnett Lectures. By Sir 
 George Gabriel Stokes, M.P., P.R.S. 
 Three Courses : I. On the Nature of Light. 
 II. On Light as a Means of Investiga- 
 tion. III. On Beneficial Effects of Light. 
 ys. 6d. 
 
 The Scientific Evidences of Organic 
 Evolution. By George J. Romanes, 
 M. A., LL.D. 2s.6d. 
 
 Popular Lectures and Addresses. By 
 Sir Wm. Thomson. In 3 vols. Vol. I. 
 Constitution of Matter. Illustrated. 6s. 
 
 The Chemistry of Photography. By Prof. 
 R. Meldola, F.R.S. Illustrated. 6s. 
 
 NATURE SERIES— ow/z'wwrf. 
 Modern Views of Electricity. By Prof. 
 O. J. Lodge, LL.D. Illustrated. 6s. 6d. 
 
 Timber and some of its Diseases. By 
 Prof. H. M. Ward, M.A. Illustrated. 6s. 
 
 NEPOS. Selections Illustrative of 
 Greek and Roman History, from Cor- 
 nelius Nepos. Edited by G. S. Farnell, 
 M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 NETTLESHIP.— Virgil. By Prof. Nettle- 
 ship, M.A. Fcap. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 NEW ANTIGONE, THE: A Romance. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 NEWCOMB (Prof. Simon).— Popular As- 
 tronomy. With 112 Engravings and Maps 
 of the Stars. 2nd Edition. 8vo. 18s. 
 
 NEWMAN (F. W.). — Mathematical 
 Tracts. Part I. 8vo. 55. — Part II. 4s. 
 
 Elliptic Integrals. 8vo. gs. 
 
 NEWTON (Sir C. T.).— Essays on Art and 
 Archaeology. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 NEWTON'S PRINCIPIA. Edited by Prof. 
 
 Sir W. Thomson and Prof. Blackburn. 
 
 4to. 31 s. 6d. 
 First Book. Sections I. II. III. With 
 
 Notes, Illustrations, and Problems. By 
 
 P. Frost, M.A. 3rd Edition. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 NICHOL(Prof. John). — Primer of English 
 
 Composition. i8mo. is. 
 Exercises in English Composition. 
 
 i8mo. is. 
 Byron. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 NINE YEARS OLD. By the Author of 
 " St. Olave's." Illustrated by Frolich. New 
 Edition. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 NIXON (J. E.). — Parallel Extracts. Ar- 
 ranged for Translation into English and 
 Latin, with Notes on Idioms. Part I. His- 
 torical and Epistolary. 2nd Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Prose Extracts. Arranged for Transla- 
 tion into English and Latin, with General 
 and Special Prefaces on Style and Idiom. 
 I. Oratorical. II. Historical. III. Philo- 
 sophical. IV. Anecdotes and Letters. 2nd 
 Edition, enlarged to 280 pages. Crown 
 8vo. i,s. 6d. 
 
 Selections from Prose Extracts. In- 
 cluding Anecdotes and Letters, with Notes 
 and Hints, pp. 120. Globe 8vo. 3s. 
 
 NOEL(Lady Augusta). —Wandering Willie. 
 Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Hithersea Mere. 3 vols. Cr.8vo. 3is.6d. 
 
 NORDENSKIOLD. —Voyage of the 
 "Vega" round Asia and Europe. By 
 Baron A. E. Von Nordenskiold. Trans- 
 lated by Alexander Leslie. 400 Illustra- 
 tions, Maps, etc. 2 vols. Medium 8vo. 45s. 
 Popular Edition. With Portrait, Maps, 
 and Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Arctic Voyages of Adolph Eric 
 
 Nordenskiold, 1858 — 79. By Alexander 
 
 Leslie. 8vo. 16s. 
 NORGATE (Kate).— England under the 
 
 Angevin Kings. In 2 vols. With Maps 
 
 and Plans. 8vo. 32$.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 43 
 
 NORRIS (\V. E.).-Mv Friend Jim. Globe 
 
 8vo. 2J. 
 
 Chris. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 NORTON (the Hon. Mrs.).— The Lady of 
 
 La Garaye. 9th Ed. Fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Old Sir Douglas. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 O'BRIEN (Bishop J. T.).— Prayer. Five 
 
 Sermons. 8vo. 6s. 
 OLD SONGS. With Drawings by E. A. 
 
 Abbey and A. Parsons. 4to. Morocco 
 
 gilt. ll. 11s. 6d. 
 
 OLIPHANT (Mrs. M. O. W.).— A Son of 
 
 the Soil. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 The Curate in Charge. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 Francis of Assisi. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Young Musgrave. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 He that will not when He may. 
 
 Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 Sir Tom. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 Hester. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 The Wizard's Son. Globe 8vo. 2.9. 
 
 A Country Gentleman and his 
 
 Family. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 The Second Son. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 Neighbours on the Green. Crown 
 
 8vo. 3.?. 6d. 
 Joyce. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 — A Beleaguered City. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 The Makers of Venice. With nume- 
 rous Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 The Makers of Florence: Dante, 
 
 Giotto, Savonarola, and their City. 
 With Illustrations. Cr. 8vo, cloth. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Agnes Hopetoun's Schools and Holi- 
 days. Illustrated. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Literary History of England in 
 
 the End of the Eighteenth and Begin- 
 ning of the Nineteenth Century. 3 
 vols. 8vo. 2 is. 
 — - Sheridan. Cr. 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 — Selections from Cowfer's Poems. 
 i8mo. 4.?. 6d. 
 
 OLIPHANT (T. L. Kington).— The Old and 
 Middle English. Globe 8vo. gs. 
 
 The Duke and the Scholar, and 
 
 other Essays. 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 The New English. 2 vols. Cr. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 OLIVER (Prof. Daniel).— Lessons in Ele- 
 mentary Botany. Illustrated. Fcp. 8vo. 
 4s. 6d. 
 
 First Book of Indian Botany. Illus- 
 trated. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 OLIVER (Capt. S. P.).— Madagascar : An 
 Historical and Descriptive Account of 
 the Island and its former Dependen- 
 cies. 2 vols. Medium 8vo. 2I. 12s. 6d. 
 
 ORCHIDS: Being the Report on the 
 Orchid Conference held at South Ken- 
 sington, 1885. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 OTTE (E. C.).— Scandinavian History. 
 With Maps. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 OVID. —Selections. Edited by E. S. 
 Shuckburgh, M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 OVID.— Fasti. Edited by G. H. Hallam, 
 M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 — Heroidum Epistul.*: XIII. Edited by 
 E. S. Shuckburgh, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Metamorphoses. Books I. — III. 
 Edited by C. Simmons, M.A. 
 
 Stories from the Metamorphoses. 
 
 Edited by the Rev. J. Bond, M.A., and 
 A. S. Walpole, M.A. With Notes, 
 Exercises, and Vocabulary. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 - Metamorphoses. Books XIII. and 
 XIV. Ed. by C. Simmons. Fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Easy Selections from Ovid in 
 
 Elegiac Verse. Arranged and Edited by 
 H. Wilkinson, M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 OWENS COLLEGE CALENDAR, 1889— 
 90. Crown 8vo. 3s. 
 
 OWENS COLLEGE ESSAYS AND AD- 
 DRESSES. By Professors and Lecturers 
 of the College. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 OXFORD, A HISTORY OF THE UNI- 
 VERSITY OF. From the Earliest Times 
 to the Year 1530. By H. C. Maxwell 
 Lyte, M.A. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 PALGRAVE (Sir Francis). — History of 
 Normandy and of England. 4 vols. 
 8vo. 4/. 4s. 
 
 PALGRAVE (William Gifford).— A Narra- 
 tive of a Year's Journey through Cen- 
 tral and Eastern Arabia, 1862 — 63. 9th 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Essays on Eastern Questions. 8vo. 
 
 iay. 6d. 
 
 Dutch Guiana. 8vo. gs. 
 
 Ulysses ; or, Scenes and Studies in 
 
 many Lands. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 PALGRAVE (Prof. Francis Turner).— The 
 Five Days' Entertainments at Went- 
 worth Grange. A Book for Children. 
 Small 4to, cloth extra. 6s. 
 
 Essays on Art. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 — Original Hymns. 3rd Ed. i8mo. is.6d. 
 
 Lyrical Poems. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Visions of England : A Series of 
 
 Lyrical Poems on Leading Events and 
 Persons in English History. Crown 
 8vo. 7.?. 6d. 
 
 The Golden Treasury of the best 
 
 Songs and Lyrical Poems in the Eng- 
 lish Language. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Sonnets and Songs of Shakespeare. 
 
 Edited by F. T. Palgrave. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 The Children's Treasury of Lyrical 
 
 Poetry. i8mo. 2s. 6d. — Or in Two Parts, 
 is. each. 
 
 Herrick : Selections from the Lyri- 
 cal Poems. i8mo. 4.?. 6d. 
 
 The Poetical Works of John Keats. 
 
 With Notes. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 - Lyrical Poems of Lord Tennyson. 
 Selected and Annotated. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 Large Paper Edition. 8vo. gs. 
 
 PALGRAVE (Reginald F. D.).— The House 
 of Commons: Illustrations of its His- 
 tory and Practice. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 PALMER (Lady Sophia),— Mrs. Penicott's 
 Lodger, and other Stories. Cr.8vo. 2s.6d.
 
 44 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 PALMER (J. H.).— Text-Book of Practi- 
 cal Logarithms and Trigonometry. 
 Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 PANSIE'S FLOUR BIN. By the Author 
 of " When I was a Little Girl," etc. Illus- 
 trated. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 PANTIN(W. E. P.).- A First Latin Verse 
 Book. Globe 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 PARADOXICAL PHILOSOPHY: A Se- 
 quel to "The Unseen Universe." Cr. 
 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 PARKER (H.).— The Nature of the Fine 
 Arts. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 PARKER (Prof. W. K.) and BETTANY 
 (G. T.). — The Morphology of the Skull. 
 Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 PARKER (Prof. T. Jeffrey).— A Course of 
 
 Instruction in Zootomy (Vertebrata). 
 With 74 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 PARKINSON (S.).— A Treatise on Ele- 
 mentary Mechanics. Crown 8vo. 9.?. 6d. 
 
 A Treatise on Optics. 4th Edition, 
 
 revised. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 PARKMAN (Francis). — Montcalm and 
 Wolfe. Library Edition. Illustrated with 
 Portraits and Maps. 2 vols. 8vo. i2s.6d. each. 
 
 — — The Collected Works of Francis 
 Parkman. Popular Edition. In 10 vols. 
 Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. each ; or complete, 
 3/. 13s. 6d. — Pioneers of France in the 
 New World, i vol. — The Jesuits in 
 North America, i vol. — La Salle and 
 the Discovery of the Great West, i 
 vol. — The Oregon Trail, i vol. — The 
 Old Regime in Canada under Louis 
 XIV. 1 vol. — Count Frontenac and New 
 France under Louis XIV. 1 vol. — Mont- 
 calm and Wolfe. 2 vols. — The Con- 
 spiracy of Pontiac. 2 vols. 
 
 PASTEUR — FAULKNER. — Studies on 
 Fermentation : The Diseases of Beer, 
 their Causes, and the means of pre- 
 venting them. By L. Pasteur. Trans- 
 lated by Frank Faulkner. 8vo. 21*. 
 
 PATER (W.). — The Renaissance : Studies 
 in Art and Poetry. 4th Ed. Cr.8vo. ios.6d. 
 
 Marius the Epicurean : His Sensa- 
 tions and Ideas. 3rd Edition. 2 vols. 
 
 8VO. I2J'. 
 
 Imaginary Portraits. Crown 8vo. 6.?. 
 
 Appreciations. With an Essay on 
 
 Style. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. Ss. id. 
 
 PATERSON (James). — Commentaries on 
 the Liberty of the Subject, and the 
 Laws of England relating to the Se- 
 curity of the Person. 2 vols. Cr.8vo. 2ij. 
 
 The Liberty of the Press, Speech, and 
 
 Public Worship. Crown 8vo. 12.?. 
 
 PATMORE (C.). — The Children's Gar- 
 land from the Best Poets. With a Vig- 
 nette. i8mo. 4.?. 6d. 
 
 Globe Readings Edition. For Schools. 
 Globe 8vo. 2^. 
 
 PATTESON. — Life and Letters of John 
 Coleridge Patteson, D.D. , Missionary 
 Bishop. By Charlotte M. Yonge. 8th 
 Edition. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 12s. 
 
 PATTISON (Mark).— Milton. Crown 8vo- 
 is. td. ; sewed, is. 
 
 Memoirs. Crown 8vo. &s. 6d. 
 
 Sermons. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 PAUL OF TARSUS. 8vo. 105. 6d. 
 
 PAYNE (E. J.).— History of European 
 Colonies. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 PEABODY(Prof. C. H.).— Thermodynamics 
 of the Steam Engine and other Heat- 
 Engines. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 PEDLEY (S.). — Exercises in Arithmetic. 
 With upwards of 7000 Examples and Answers. 
 Crown 8vo. 5s. — Als6 in Two Parts. 2s. 6d. 
 each. 
 
 PEEL(Edmund). — Echoes from Horeb, and- 
 other Poems. Crown 8vo. 3.1. 6d. 
 
 PEILE(John). — Philology. i8mo. is. 
 
 PELLISSIER (Eugene).— French Roots 
 and their Families. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 PENNELL (Joseph). — Pen Drawing and 
 Pen Draughtsmen : Their Work and 
 Methods, a Study of the Art to-day, with 
 Technical Suggestions. With 158 Illustra- 
 tions. 4to. 3/. 13J. 6d. net. 
 
 PENNINGTON (Rooke).— Notes on the 
 Barrows and Bone Caves of Derbyshire. 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 PENROSE (Francis).— On a Method of 
 Predicting, by Graphical Construction, 
 occultationsof stars by the moon and- 
 Solar Eclipses for any given place. 
 4to. 12s. 
 
 An Investigation of the Principles 
 
 of Athenian Architecture. Illustrated. 
 Folio. 7/. -js. 
 
 PERRAULT.— Contes de Fees. Edited by 
 G. Eugene Fasnacht. Globe 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 PERRY (Prof. John).— An Elementary- 
 Treatise on Steam. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 PERSIA, EASTERN. An Account of the 
 Journeys of the Persian Boundary 
 Commission, 1870 — 71 — 72. 2 vols. 8vo. 42s. 
 
 PETERBOROUGH. By W. Stebbing. 
 With Portrait. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 PETTIGREW (J. Bell). -The Physiologv 
 of the Circulation. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 PHAEDRUS.— Sblbct Fables. Edited by 
 A. S. Walpoi.b, M.A. With Notes, Exer- 
 cises, and Vocabularies. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 PHILLIMORE (John G.).— Private Law 
 
 AMONG THB ROMANS. 8vO. l6j. 
 
 Treatise on Ore 
 Medium 8vo. 25.?. 
 
 PHILOCHRISTUS.— Memoirs of a Dis- 
 ciple of the Lord. 3rd Ed. 8vo. 12J. 
 
 PHILOLOGY.— The Journal of Sacred- 
 and Classical Philology. 4 vols. 8vo. 
 12s. 6d. each. 
 
 The Journal of Philology. New 
 
 Series. Edited by W. A. Wright, M.A., 
 I. Bywater, M.A., and H. Jackson, M.A. 
 4.?. 6d. each number (half-yearly). 
 
 The American Journal of Philology. 
 
 Edited by Prof. Basil L. Gildersleeve. 
 4s. 6d. each (quarterly). 
 
 PHILLIPS (J. A.).— A 
 Deposits. Illustrated.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 45 
 
 PHRYNICHUS. The New Phrynichus. 
 A revised text of "The Ecloga" of the 
 Grammarian Phrynichus. With Introduc- 
 tions and Commentary. By W. Gun ion 
 Rutherford, M.A. 8vo. iSs. 
 
 PICKERING(Prof. Edward C.).— Elements 
 of Physical Manipulation. Medium 8vo. 
 Part I., 12.?. 6d. ; Part II., i+s. 
 
 PICTON(J. A.).— The Mystery of Matter, 
 and other Essays. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 PIFFARD (H. G.).— An Elementary Trea- 
 tise on Diseases of the Skin. 8vo. i6s. 
 
 PINDAR'S EXTANT ODES. Translated 
 by Ernest Myers. Crown 8vo. s s - 
 
 PIRIE(Prof. G.).— Lessons on Rigid Dyna- 
 mics. Crown 8vo. 6.J. 
 
 PLATO.— Ph^jdo. Edited by R. D. Archer- 
 Hind, M.A. 8vo. Ss. 6d. 
 
 TlM/EUS. With Introduction, Notes, and 
 
 Translation, by the same Editor. Svo. 16.?. 
 
 Ph^sdo. Ed. by Principal W. D. Geddes, 
 
 LL.D. 2nd Edition. 8vo. Ss. 6d. 
 
 The Trial and Death of Socrates : 
 
 Being the Euthyphron, Apology, Crito, 
 and Ph^edo of Plato. Translated by F. J. 
 Church. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Euthyphro and Menexenus. Ed. by 
 
 C. E. Graves, M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 The Republic. Books I.— V. Edited 
 
 by T. H. Warren, M.A. Fcp. Svo. 6s. 
 
 The Republic of Plato. Translated 
 
 by J. Ll. Davies, M.A., and D. J. Vaughan, 
 M.A. i8mo. 4.?. 6d. 
 
 Laches. Edited by M. T. Tatham, 
 
 M.A. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Phaedrus, Lysis, and Protagoras. 
 
 A New Translation, by J. Wright, M.A. 
 iSmo. 4-J. 6d. 
 
 PLAUTUS. — The ■ Mostellaria. With 
 Notes, Prolegomena, and Excursus. By the 
 late Prof. Ramsay. Ed. by G. G. Ramsay, 
 M.A. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 Miles Gloriosus. Edit, by Prof. R. Y. 
 
 Tyrrell, M.A. 2nd Ed. Fcp. 8vo. 55. 
 
 Amphitruo. Edited by Prof. A. Palmer, 
 
 M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 5.S. 
 
 PLINY. — Letters. Books I. and II. Edit. 
 
 by James Cowan, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 5s. 
 Letters. Book III. Edited by Prof. 
 
 John E. B. Mayor. Fcp. 8vo. 5.?. 
 
 Correspondence with Trajan. Ed., 
 
 with Notes and Introductory Essays, by 
 E. G. Hardy, M.A. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 PLUMPTRE (Prof. E. H.).— Movements in 
 Religious Thought. Fcp. 8vo. 3.J. 6d. 
 
 PLUTARCH. Being a Selection from the 
 Lives in North's Plutarch which illustrate 
 Shakespeare's Plays. Edited by Rev. W. W. 
 Skkat, M.A. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Life of Themistokles. Edited by Rev. 
 
 H. A. Holden, M.A. Fcp. Svo. ss. 
 
 Lives of Galba and Otho. Edited by 
 
 E. G. Hardy, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 POLLOCK (Prof. Sir F., Bart.).— Essays in 
 Jurisprudence and Ethics. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 The Land Laws, and Edition. Crown 
 
 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 POLLOCK (W. H. and Lady).— Amateur 
 Theatricals. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 POLLOCK (Sir Frederick).— Personal Re- 
 membrances. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 16.J. 
 
 POLYBIUS.— The History of the Achaean 
 League. As contained in the " Remains of 
 Polybius." Edited by Rev. W. W. Capes. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 — The Histories of Polybius. Transl. by 
 E. S. Shuckburgh. 2 vols. Cr. 8vo. 24J. 
 
 POOLE (M. E.).— Pictures of Cottage 
 Life in the West of England. 2nd Ed. 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 POOLE (Reginald Lane).— A History of 
 the Huguenots of the Dispersion at 
 the Recall of the Edict of Nantes. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 POOLE, THOMAS, AND HIS FRIENDS. 
 By Mrs. Sandford. 2 vols. Cm. 8vo. 15.?. 
 
 POPE. — The Poetical Works of Alex. 
 Pope. Edited by Prof. Ward. Globe 8vo. 
 3s. 6d. 
 
 Pope. By Leslie Stephen. Crown 8vo. 
 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 POPULATION OF AN OLD PEAR TREE ; 
 
 or, Stories of Insect Life. From the 
 
 French of E. Van Bruyssel. Ed. by C. M. 
 
 Yonge. Illustrated. Globe Svo. 2^. 6d. 
 
 POSTGATE (Prof. J. P.).— Sermo Lati.nus. 
 
 A Short Guide to Latin Prose Composition. 
 
 Part I. Introduction. Part II. Selected 
 
 Passages for Translation. GI. 8vo. 2.?. 6d. — 
 
 Key to "Selected Passages." Cr. 8vo. y.6d. 
 
 POTTER (Louisa). —Lancashire Memories. 
 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 POTTER (R.).— The Relation of Ethics 
 
 to Religion. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 POTTS (A. W.).— Hints towards Latin 
 Prose Composition. Globe 8vo 3.?. 
 
 Passages for Translation into Latin 
 
 Prose. 4th Ed. Extra fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Latin Versions of Passages for 
 
 Translation into Latin Prose. Extra 
 fcp. 8vo. 2S. 6d. {For Teachers only. ) 
 PRACTICAL POLITICS. Published under 
 the auspices of the National Liberal Federa- 
 tion. Svo. 6s. 
 PRACTITIONER (THE) : A Monthly 
 Journal of Therapeutics and Public 
 Health. Edited by T. Lauder Brunton, 
 M.D., F.R.C.P., F.R.S., Assistant Physi- 
 cian to St. Bartholomew's Hospital, etc., 
 etc.; Donald MacAlister, M.A., M.D., 
 B.Sc, F.R.C.P., Fellow and Medical Lec- 
 turer, St. John's College, Cambridge, Phy- 
 sician to Addenbrooke's Hospital and Uni- 
 versity Lecturer in Medicine; and J. Mit- 
 chell Bruce, M.A., M.D., F.R.C.P., Phy- 
 sician and Lecturer on Therapeutics at 
 Charing Cross Hospital, is. 6d. monthly. 
 Vols. I.— X LI 1 1. Half-yearly vols. 10s. 6d. 
 
 PRESTON (Rev. G.).— Exercises in Latin 
 Verse of Various Kinds. Globe 8vo. 
 2s. 6d. — Key. Globe 8vo. 5-f.
 
 4 6 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 PRESTON (T.). — A Treatise on the 
 Theory of Light. Illustrated. 8vo. 
 
 PRICE (L. L. F. R.).— Industrial Peace : 
 
 Its Advantages, Methods, and Diffi- 
 culties. Medium 8vo. 6s. 
 
 PRIMERS.— History. Edited by John R. 
 Green, Author of "A Short History of the 
 English People," etc. i8mo. is. each : 
 Europe. By E. A. Freeman, M.A. 
 Greece. By C. A. Fyffe, M.A. 
 Rome. By Prof. Creighton. 
 Greek Antiquities. By Prof. Mahaffy. 
 Roman Antiquities. By Prof. Wilkins. 
 Classical Geography. By H. F. Tozer. 
 France. By Charlotte M. Yonge. 
 Geography. By Sir Geo. Grove, D.C.L. 
 
 PRIMERS.— Literature. Edited by John 
 
 R. Green, M.A., LL.D. i8mo. is. each : 
 
 English Grammar. By Rev. R. Morris. 
 
 English Grammar Exercises. By Rev. R. 
 Morris and H. C. Bowen. 
 
 Exercises on Morris's Primer of Eng- 
 lish Grammar. By J. Wetherell, M.A. 
 
 English Composition. By Prof. Nichol. 
 
 Exercises in English Composition. By 
 Prof. Nichol. 
 
 Philology. By J. Peile, M.A. 
 
 English Literature. By Rev. Stopford 
 Brooke, M.A. 
 
 Children's Treasury of Lyrical Poetry. 
 Selected by Prof. F. T. Palgrave. In 2 
 parts, is. each. 
 
 Shakspere. By Prof. Dowdex. 
 
 Greek Literature. By Prof. Jebb. 
 
 Homer. By Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone. 
 
 Roman Literature. By A. S. Wilkins. 
 
 PRIMERS.— Science. Under the joint Edi- 
 torship of Prof. Huxley, Sir H. E. Roscoe, 
 and Prof. Balfour Stewart. i8mo. is. 
 each : 
 
 Introductory. By Prof. Huxley. 
 Chemistry. By Sir Henry Roscoe, F.R.S. 
 
 With Illustrations, and Questions. 
 Physics. By Balfour Stewart, F.R.S. 
 
 With Illustrations, and Questions. 
 Physical Geography. By A. Geikie, 
 
 F.R.S. With Illustrations, and Questions. 
 Geology. By Archibald Geikie, F.R.S. 
 Physiology. By Michael Foster, F.R.S. 
 Astronomy. By J. N. Lockyer, F.R.S. 
 Botany. By Sir J. D. Hooker, C.B. 
 Logic. By W. Stanley Jevons, F.R.S. 
 Political Economy. By W. Stanley 
 
 Jevons, LL.D., M.A., F.R.S. 
 
 PROCTER (Rev. F.).— A History of the 
 Book of Common Prayer. 18th Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 PROCTER (Rev. F.) and MACLEAR (Rev. 
 Canon).— An Elementary Introduction 
 to the Book of Common Prayer. i8mo. 
 2s. 6d. 
 
 PROPERT (J. Lumsden).— A History of 
 Miniature Art. With Illustrations. Super 
 royal 4to. 3/. 13s. 6d. 
 
 Also bound in vellum. 4/. 14.?. 6d. 
 
 PROPERTIUS.— Select Poems. Edited by 
 J. P. Postgate, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 PSALMS (THE). With Introductions and 
 Critical Notes. By A. C. Jennings, M.A., 
 and W. H. Lowe, M.A. In 2 vols. 2nd 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. each. 
 
 PUCKLE (G. H.).— An Elementary Trea- 
 tise on Conic Sections and Algebraic 
 Geometry. 6th Edit. Cm. 8vo. -js. 6d. 
 
 PYLODET (L.).— New Guide to German- 
 Conversation. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 RACINE.— Britannicus. Ed. by Eugene 
 Pellissier, M.A. i8mo. 2s. 
 
 RADCLIFFE (Charles P..).— Behind the 
 Tides. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 RAMSAY (Prof. William).— Experimental 
 Proofs of Chemical Theory. i8mo. is.6d. 
 
 RAY (Prof. P. K.).— A Text-Book of De- 
 ductive Logic. 4th Ed. Globe 8vo. t,s. 6d. 
 
 RAYLEIGH (Lord).— Theory of Sound. 
 8vo. Vol. I. 12*. 6d.— Vol. II. 12s. 6^.— Vol. 
 III. [in preparation.) 
 
 RAYS OF SUNLIGHT FOR DARK DAYS. 
 With a Preface by C. J. Vaughan, D.D. 
 New Edition. i8mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 REALMAH. By the Author of " Friends in 
 Council." Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 REASONABLE FAITH : A Short Reli- 
 gious Essay for the Times. By " Three 
 Friends." Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 RECOLLECTIONS OF 
 E. D. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 REED.— Memoir of Sir Charles Reed. 
 By his Son, Charles E. B. Reed, M.A. 
 With Portrait. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 REMSEN (Prof. Ira).— An Introduction to 
 the Study of Organic Chemistry. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 — — An Introduction to the Study of 
 Chemistry (Inorganic Chemistry). Cr. 
 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 The Elements of Chemistry. A Text- 
 Book for Beginners. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Text-Book of Inorganic Chemistry. 
 
 8vo. 16s. 
 
 RENDALL (Rev. Frederic).— The Epistle 
 to the Hebrews in Greek and English. 
 With Notes. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Theology of the Hebrew Chris- 
 tians. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 The Epistle to the Hebrews. English 
 
 Text, with Commentary. Cr. 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 RENDALL (Prof. G. H.).— The Cradle of 
 the Aryans. 8vo. 3s. 
 
 RENDU— WILLS.— The Theory of the 
 Glaciers of Savoy. By M. Le Chanoine 
 Rendu. Translated by A. Wills, Q.C. 
 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 A NURSE. By
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 47 
 
 REULEAUX — KENNEDY. — The Kine- 
 matics of Machinery. By Prof. F. Reu- 
 leaux. Translated by Prof. A. B. W. Ken- 
 nedy, F.R.S., C.E. Medium Svo. 21s. 
 
 REYNOLDS (J. R.).— A System of Medi- 
 cine. Edited by J. Russell Reynolds, 
 M.D., F.R.C.P. London. In 5 vols. Yols. 
 I. II. III. and V. 8vo. 25.?. each.— Yol. 
 IY. 21s. 
 
 REYNOLDS (H. R.). — Notes of the 
 Christian Life. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 REYNOLDS (Prof. Osborne).— Sewer Gas, 
 and How to Keep it out of Houses. 3rd 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 RICE (Prof. J. M. ) and JOHNSON (W.W.).— 
 An Elementary Treatise on the Dif- 
 ferential Calculus. New Edition. 8vo. 
 18s. Abridged Edition, gs. 
 
 RICHARDSON (Dr. B. W.).— On Alcohol. 
 Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 Diseases of Modern Life. Crown 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Hygeia: A City of Health. Crown 
 
 8vo. is. 
 
 ■ The Future of Sanitary Science. 
 
 Crown Svo. is. 
 
 RICHEY (Alex. G.).— The Irish Land Laws. 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. Edited by Henry 
 Kingsley. Globe Edition. 3s. 6d. — Golden 
 Treasury Edition. Edit, by J. W. Clark, 
 M.A. iSrao. 4s. 6d. 
 
 ROBINSON (Prebendary H. G.).— Man in 
 the Image of God, and other Sermons. 
 Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 ROBINSON (Rev. J. L.).— Marine Survey- 
 ing : An Elementary Treatise on. Pre- 
 pared for the Use of Younger Naval Officers. 
 With Illustrations. Crown Svo. -js. 6d. 
 
 ROBY(H. J.).— A Grammar of the Latin- 
 Language FROM PLAUTUS TO SUETONIUS. 
 In Two Parts. — Part I. containing Sounds, 
 Inflexions, "Word Formation, Appendices, 
 etc. 5th Edition. Crown 8vo. os. — Part 
 II. Syntax, Prepositions, etc. 6th Edition. 
 C r own 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 A Latin Grammar for Schools. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 5s. 
 
 An Elementary Latin Grammar. 
 
 Globe 8vo. 
 
 Exercises in Latin Syntax and Idiom. 
 
 Arranged with reference to Roby's School 
 Latin Grammar. By E. B. England, M.A. 
 Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. — Key, 2s. 6d. 
 
 ROCKSTRO (W. S.).— -Life of George 
 Frederick Handel. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 ROGERS (Prof. J. E. T.). — Historical 
 Glf.anings. — First Series. Cr. Svo. 4s. 6d. 
 — Second Series. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Cobden and Political Opinion. 8vo. 
 
 1 of. 6d. 
 
 ROMANES (George J.).— The Scientific 
 Evidences of Organic Evolution. Cr. 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 ROSCOE (Sir Henry E., M.P., F.R.S.).— 
 
 Lessons in Elementary Chemistry. 
 With Illustrations. Fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 — Primer of Chemistry. With Illustra- 
 tions. i8mo, cloth. With Questions, is. 
 
 ROSCOE (Sir H. E.)and SCHORLEMMER 
 (C. ). — A Treatise on Chemistry. With 
 Illustrations. 8vo. — Vols. I. and II. Inor- 
 ganic Chemistry: Vol. I. The Non- 
 Metallic Elements. With a Portrait of 
 Dalton. 21s.— Vol. II. Part I. Metals. 
 18s. ; Part II. Metals. 18s.— Vol. III. Or- 
 ganic Chemistry: Parts I. II. and IV. 
 21s. each; Parts III. and V. 18s. each. 
 
 ROSCOE— SCHUSTER.— Spectrum Ana- 
 lysis. By Sir Henry E. Roscoe, LL.D., 
 F.R.S. 4th Edition, revised by the Author 
 and A. Schuster, Ph.D., F.R.S. Medium 
 Svo. 21s. 
 
 ROSENBUSCH— IDDINGS.— Microscopi- 
 cal Physiography of the Rock-Making 
 Minerals. By Prof. H. Rosenbusch. 
 Translated by J. P. Iddings. Illustrated. 
 8vo. 24s. 
 
 ROSS (Percy). — A Misguidit Lassie. Crown 
 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 ROSSETTI (Dante Gabriel). — A Record 
 and a Study. By W. Sharp. Crown 
 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 ROSSETTI (Christina).— Poems. Complete 
 Edition. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 A Pageant, and other Poems. Extra 
 
 fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Speaking Likenesses. Illustrated by 
 
 Arthur Hughes. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 ROUSSEAU. By John Morley. 2 vols. 
 Globe 8vo. 10s. 
 
 ROUTH (E. J.). — A Treatise on the 
 Dynamics of a System of Rigid Bodies. 
 4th Edition, revised and enlarged. 8vo. In 
 Two Parts. — Part I. Elementary. 14s. — 
 Part II. Advanced. 14s. 
 
 Stability of a Given State of Mo- 
 tion, PARTICULARLY STEADY MOTION. 
 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 ROUTLEDGE (James).— Popular Pro- 
 gress in England. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 RUM FORD (Count).— Complete Works of 
 Count Rumford. With Memoir by George 
 Ellis, and Portrait. 5 vols. 8vo. 4l.14s.6d. 
 
 RUNAWAY (THE). By the Author of 
 " Mrs. Jerningham's Journal." Gl. 8vo. 2s.6d. 
 
 RUSH (Edward). — The Synthetic Latin 
 Delectus. A First Latin Construing Book. 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 RUSHBROOKE (W. G.).— Synopticon : An 
 Exposition of the Common Matter of 
 the Synoptic Gospels. Printed in Colours. 
 In Six Parts, and Appendix. 4to. — Part I. 
 3s. 6d— Parts II. and III. 7s.— Parts IV. 
 V. and VI., with Indices. 10s. 6d. — Appen- 
 dices. 10s. 6d. — Complete in 1 vol. 35s. 
 
 RUSSELL (W. Clark).— Marooned. 3 vols. 
 Crown 8vo. 31s. 6a?. 
 
 Dampier. Portrait. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d.
 
 4 8 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 RUSSELL (Sir Charles).— New Views on 
 Ireland. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Parnell Commission : The Open- 
 ing Speech for the Defence. 8vo. ios.6d. 
 Popular Edition. Sewed. 2s. 
 
 RUST (Rev. George).— First Steps to Latin 
 Prose Composition. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 A Key to Rust's First Steps to Latin 
 
 Prose Composition. By W. Yates. 
 i8mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 RUTH AND HER FRIENDS : A Story 
 for Girls. Illustrated. Gl. 8vo. 2s.6d. 
 
 RUTHERFORD (W. Gunion, M.A., LL.D.). 
 — First Greek Grammar. Part I. Acci- 
 dence, 2S. ; Part II. Syntax, 2s. ; or in 
 1 vol. 3s. 6d. 
 
 The New Phrynichus. Being a revised 
 
 Text of the Ecloga of the Grammarian Phry- 
 nichus, with Introduction and Commentary. 
 Svo. iSs. 
 
 Babrius. With Introductory Disserta- 
 tions, Critical Notes, Commentary, and 
 Lexicon. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 Thucydides. Book IV. A Revision of 
 
 the Text, illustrating the Principal Causes of 
 Corruption in the Manuscripts of this Author. 
 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 RYLAND (F.).— Chronological Outlines 
 of English Literature. Cr. 8vo. 
 
 ST. JOHNSTON (A.).— Camping among 
 Cannibals. Crown 8vo. 4.?. 6d. 
 
 Charlie Asgarde : The Story of a 
 
 Friendship. Crown 8vo. 5.?. 
 
 SAINTSBURY (George).— A History of 
 Elizabethan Literature. Cr. Svo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 ■ Dryden. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 SALLUST.— Caii Sallustii Crispi Cati- 
 lina et Jugurtha. For Use in Schools. 
 By C. Merivale, D.D. Fcp. 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 The Jugurtha and the Catiline may be 
 had separately, 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 The Conspiracy of Catiline and the 
 
 Jugurthine War. Translated into English 
 
 by A. W. Pollard, B.A. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Catiline separately. Crown 8vo. 3.?. 
 
 Bellum Catulinae. Edited, with In- 
 troduction and Notes, by A. M. Cook, M.A. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 4-r. 6d. 
 
 SALMON (Rev. Prof. George). — Non- 
 Miraculous Christianity, and other 
 Sermons. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Gnosticism and Agnosticism, and 
 
 other Sermons. Crown Svo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 SAND (G.).— La Mare au Diable. Edited 
 by W. E. Russell, M.A. i8mo. is. 
 
 SANDEAU (Jules).— Mademoiselle de la 
 Seigliere. Ed. H. C. Steel. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 SANDERSON (F. W.).— Hydrostatics for 
 Beginners. Globe 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 SANDYS (J. E.).— An Easter Vacation in 
 Greece. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 SAYCE (Prof. A. H.).— The Ancient Em- 
 pires of the East. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Herodotos. Books I. — III. The An- 
 cient Empires of the East. Edited, with 
 Notes, and Introduction. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 SCHILLER.— Die Jungfrau von Orleans. 
 Edited by Joseph Gostwick. i8mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Maria Stuart. Edited, with Introduc- 
 tion and Notes, by C. Sheldon. i8mo. 2S.6d. 
 
 Selections from Schiller's Lyrical 
 
 Poems. Edit. E. J. Turner and E. D. A. 
 Morshead. i8mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Wallenstein. Part I. Das Lager. 
 
 Edit, by H. B. Cotterill, M.A. iSmo. 2s. 
 
 Wilhelm Tell. Edited by G. E. Fas- 
 
 nacht. i8mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 SCHILLER'S LIFE. By Prof. Heinrich 
 Duntzer. Translated by Percy E. Pin- 
 kerton. Crown 8vo. iar. 6d. 
 
 SCHMID. — Heinrich von Eichenfels. 
 Edited by G. E. Fasnacht. 2s. 6d. 
 
 SCHMIDT— WHITE.— An Introduction 
 to the Rhythmic and Metric of the 
 Classical Languages. By Dr. J. H. 
 Heinrich Schmidt. Translated by John 
 Williams White, Ph.D. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 SCIENCE LECTURES AT SOUTH KEN- 
 SINGTON. With Illustrations.— Vol. I. 
 Containing Lectures by Capt. Abney, R.E., 
 F.R.S. ; Prof. Stokes; Prof. A. B. W. 
 Kennedy, F.R.S., C.E. ; F. J. Bramwell, 
 C.E., F.R.S. ; Prof. F. Forbes; H. C. 
 Sorby, F.R.S.; J. T. Bottomley,F.R.S.E.; 
 S. H. Vines, D.Sc. ; Prof. Carey Forster. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Vol. II. Containing Lectures by W. Spot- 
 tiswoode, F.R.S.; Prof. Forbes; H. W. 
 Chisholm ; Prof. T. F. Pigot ; W. Froude, 
 LL.D., F.R.S.; Dr. Siemens; Prof. Bar- 
 rett; Dr. Burdon-Sanderson ; Dr. 
 Lauder Brunton, F.R.S. ; Prof. McLeod; 
 Sir H. E.Roscoe, F.R.S. Illust. Cr.8vo. 6s. 
 
 SCOTCH SERMONS, 1880. By Principal 
 Caird and others. 3rd Edit. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 SCOTT. — The Poetical Works of Sir 
 Walter Scott. Edited by Prof. F. T. 
 Palgrave. Globe 8vo. 3.?. 6d. 
 
 The Lay of the Last Minstrel, and 
 
 The Lady of the Lake. Edited, with 
 Introductions and Notes, by Prof. F. T. 
 Palgrave. Globe 8vo. is. 
 
 — Marmion, and The Lord of the Isles. 
 By the same Editor. Globe 8vo. is. 
 
 Marmion. A Tale of Flodden Field in 
 
 Six Cantos. Edited, with Introduction and 
 Notes, by Prof. M. Macmillan, B.A. 
 Globe 8vo. 3.?. 6d. 
 
 Rokeby. By the same. Gl. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Lay of the Last Minstrel. 
 
 Cantos I.— III. Edited, with Introduction 
 and Notes, by Prof. G. H. Stuart, M.A. 
 Globe 8vo. is. 6d. — Canto I. (separately), gd. 
 
 The Lady of the Lake. By the same 
 
 Editor. Globe 8vo. 
 
 SCOTT (Sir Walter). By R. H. Huttok. 
 Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 SCOTTISH SONG : A Selection ok the 
 Lyrics of Scotland. Compiled by Mary 
 Carlyijs: Aitken. i8mo. 4^. 6d.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 49 
 
 SCRATCHLEY — KINLOCH COOKE.— 
 Australian Defences and New Guinea. 
 Compiled from the Papers of the late Major- 
 General Sir Peter Scratchley, R.E., 
 K.C.M.G., by C. Kinloch Cooke, B.A. 
 8vo. us. 
 
 SCULPTURE, SPECIMENS OF AN- 
 CIENT. Egyptian, Etruscan, Greek, and 
 Roman. Selected from different Collections 
 in Great Britain by the Society of Dilet- 
 tanti. Vol. II. S l - 5 s - 
 
 SEATON (Dr. Edward C.).— A Hand-Book 
 of Vaccination. Extra fcp. 8vo. 8.J. 6d. 
 
 SEELEY (Prof. J. R.). — Lectures and 
 Essays. 8vo. ioj. 6d. 
 
 The Expansion of England. Two 
 
 Courses of Lectures. Crown 8vo. 41. 6d. 
 
 Our Colonial Expansion. Extracts 
 
 from " The Expansion of England." Crown 
 8vo. ij. 
 
 SEILER.— Micro-Photographs in His- 
 tology, Normal and Pathological. By 
 Carl Seiler, M.D. 4to. 31s. 6d. 
 
 SELBORNE (Roundell, Earl of).— A De- 
 fence of the Church of England 
 against Disestablishment. Cr.8vo. 2s.6ii. 
 
 Ancient Facts and Fictions concern- 
 ing Churches and Tithes. Cr. 8vo. js.6d. 
 
 The Book of Praise. From the Best 
 
 English Hymn Writers. iSmo. 4-r. 6d. 
 
 A Hymnal. Chiefly from " The Book of 
 
 Praise." In various sizes. — A. In Royal 
 32mo, cloth limp. 6d. — B. Small i8mo, 
 larger type, cloth limp. is. — C. Same 
 Edition, line paper, cloth. is. 6d.—An 
 Edition with Music, Selected, Harmonised, 
 and Composed by John Hullah. Square 
 i8mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 SERVICE (Rev. John).— Sermons. With 
 Portrait. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Prayers for Public Worship. Crown 
 
 Svo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 SHAIRP (John Campbell).— Glen Desseray, 
 
 and other Poems, Lyrical and Elegiac. 
 
 Ed. by F. T. Palgrave. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Burns. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 SHAKESPEARE.— The Works of William 
 
 Shakespeare. Cambridge Edition. Edit. 
 
 by Wm. George Clark, M.A., and W. 
 
 Aldis Wright, M.A. 9 vols. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 each. 
 Shakespeare. By the same Editors. 
 
 Globe 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 The Works of William Shakespeare. 
 
 Victoria Edition. — Vol. I. Comedies. — Vol. 
 
 II. Histories.— Vol. III. Tragedies. In 
 
 Three Vols. Crown 8vo. 6s. each. 
 
 Shakespeare's Songs and Sonnets. 
 
 Edited, with Notes, by F. T. Palgrave. 
 i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Charles Lamb's Tales from Shaks- 
 
 peare. Edited, with Preface, by the Rev. 
 A. Ainger, M.A. i8mo. 4s-. 6d. 
 
 Globe Readings Edition. For Schools. 
 Globe 8 vo. 2X. — Library Edition. Globe 
 8vo. 5s. 
 Shaksfere. By Prof. Dowden. i8mo. is. 
 
 Globe 
 
 By the same Editor. Globe 
 
 By the same Editor. Globe 
 
 By the same Editor. 
 
 or, What You Will. 
 Globe Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 SHAKESPEARE.— Much Ado about No- 
 thing. Edited by K. Deighton. Globe 
 8vo. 23. 
 
 Richard III. Edited by Prof. C. H. 
 
 Tawney, M.A. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Winter's Tale. Edited by K. 
 
 Deighton. Globe 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Henry V. By the same Editor. 
 
 8vo. is. 
 
 Othello. 
 
 8vo. is. 6d. 
 Cymbeline. 
 
 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 The Tempest. 
 
 Globe 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Twelfth Night ; 
 
 By the same Editor. 
 Macbeth. By same Editor. G1.8vo. is.Sd. 
 
 SHANN (G.). — An Elementary Treatise 
 on Heat in Relation to Steam and the 
 Steam-Engine. Illustr. Cr. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 SHARP (W.).— Dante Gabriel Rossetti. 
 Crown Svo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 SHELBURNE.— Life of William, Earl 
 of Shelburne. By Lord Edmond Fitz- 
 maurice. In 3 vols. — Vol. I. Svo. les. — 
 Vol. II. 8vo. 12s.— Vol. III. Svo. 16s. 
 
 SHELLEY. Selections. Edited by Stop- 
 ford A. Brooke. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 Large Paper Edition. Crown 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 SHELLEY. By J. A. Symonds, M.A. 
 Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 SHERIDAN. By Mrs. Oliphant. Crown 
 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 SHIRLEY (W. N.).— Elijah: Four Uni- 
 versity Seemons. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 SHORTHOUSEQ. H.).— John Inglesant : 
 
 A Romance. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 The Little Schoolmaster Mark : A 
 
 Spiritual Romance. Two Parts. Crown 
 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. each : or complete, in one 
 
 volume, 4$. 6d. 
 ■ Sir Percival : A Story of the Past 
 
 and of the Present. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 A Teacher of the Violin, and other 
 
 Tales. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Countess Eve. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 SHORTLAND (Admiral).— Nautical Sur- 
 veying. 8vo. 
 
 SHUCKBURGH (E. S.).— Passages from 
 Latin Authors for Translation into 
 English. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 SIBSON. — Dr. Francis Sibson's Col- 
 lected Works. Edited by W. M. Ord, 
 M.D. Illustrated. 4 vols. 8vo. 3/. 3s. 
 
 SIDGWICK (Prof. Henry).— The Methods 
 of Ethics. 3rd Edit., revised. 8vo. 14J. 
 
 A Supplement to the Second Edition. 
 
 Containing all the important Additions and 
 Alterations in the 3rd Edit. Svo. 6s. 
 
 The Principles of Political Economy. 
 
 2nd Edition. Svo. 16s. 
 
 Outlines of the History of Ethics 
 
 for English Readers. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Elements of Politics. 8vo.
 
 5° 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 SIDNEY, SIR PHILIP. By John Adding- 
 ton Symonds. Cr. 8vo. is.6d. ; sewed, is 
 
 SI ME (James). — History of Germany. 2nd 
 Edition. Maps. i8mo. 3.?. 
 
 Geography of Europe. Globe 8vo. 
 
 SIMPSON (F. P.). — Latin Prose after the 
 Best Authors. — Part I. Cesarian Prose. 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Key (for Teachers only). Ex. fcp. 8vo. $s. 
 
 SIMPSON (W.).— An Epitome of the His- 
 tory of the Christian Church. Fcp. 
 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 SKRINE (J. H.).— Under two Queens. 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 
 
 A Memory of Edward Thring. Crown 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 SLIP IN THE FENS (A). Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 SMITH (Barnard). — Arithmetic and Alge- 
 bra. New Edition. Crown 8vo. 10s. (id. 
 
 Arithmetic for the Use of Schools. 
 
 New Edition. Crown 8vo. 4.?. 6d. 
 
 — - Key to Arithmetic for Schools. 
 New Edition. Crown 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 Exercises in Arithmetic. Crown 8vo, 
 
 2 Parts, is. each, or complete, 2s. — With An- 
 swers, 2S. 6d. — Answers separately, 6d. 
 
 School Class-Book of Arithmetic. 
 
 i8mo. 3.?. — Or, sold separately, in Three 
 Parts, is. each. 
 
 Key to School Class-Book of Arith- 
 metic. In Parts I. II. and III. zs. 6d. each. 
 
 Shilling Book of Arithmetic for 
 
 National and Elementary Schools. 
 i8mo, cloth. — Or separately, Part I. id. ; II. 
 3d. ; III. yd. — With Answers, is. 6d. 
 
 Answers to the Shilling Book of 
 
 Arithmetic. i8mo. 6d. 
 
 — — - Key to the Shilling Book of Arith- 
 metic. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Examination Papers in Arithmetic. 
 
 In Four Parts. i8mo. is. 6d. — With An- 
 swers, 2s. — Answers, 6d. 
 
 Key to Examination Papers in Arith- 
 metic. i8mo. 4-r. 6d. 
 
 The Metric System of Arithmetic. 3d. 
 
 A Chart of the Metric System of 
 
 Arithmetic. On a Sheet size, 42 by 34 in., 
 on Roller mounted and varnished. 35. 6d. 
 
 Easy Lessons in Arithmetic. Com- 
 bining Exercises in Reading, Writing, Spell- 
 ing, and Dictation. Part I. for Standard I. 
 in National Schools. Crown 8vo. qd. 
 
 Examination Cards in Arithmetic. 
 
 With Answers and Hints. Standards I. and 
 II. In box. is. — Standards III. IV. and 
 V. In boxes, is. each. — Standard VI. in 
 Two Parts. In boxes, is. each. 
 
 SMITH (Catherine Barnard).— Poems. Fcp. 
 8vo. 5s. 
 
 SMITH (Charles). — An Elementary Trea- 
 tise on Conic Sections. 7th Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 - Solutions of the Examples in "An 
 
 Elementary Treatise on Conic Sec- 
 tions." Crown Svo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 SMITH (Charles). — An Elementary Trea- 
 tise on Solid Geometry. 2nd Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. gs. 6d. 
 
 Elementary Algebra. Gl. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 A Treatise on Algebra. Cr.8vo. ys.6d. 
 
 Solutions of the Examples in "A 
 
 Treatise on Algebra." Cr. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 SMITH (Goldwin).— Three English States- 
 men. New Edition. Crown 8vo. 5.?. 
 
 Cowper. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 Prohibitionism in Canada and the 
 
 United States. 8vo, sewed. 6d. 
 
 SMITH (Horace).— Poems. Globe 8vo. 5.?. 
 
 SMITH (J.). — Economic Plants, Diction- 
 ary of Popular Names of : Their His- 
 tory, Products, and Uses. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 SMITH (W. Saumarez). — The Blood of the 
 New Covenant : A Theological Essay. 
 Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 SMITH (Rev. Travers).- 
 of Man and of God. 
 
 -Man's Knowledge 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 SMITH (W. G.).— Diseases of Field and 
 Garden Crops, chiefly such as are 
 caused by Fungi. With 143 new Illustra- 
 tions. Fcp. 8vo. 4J. 6d. 
 
 SNOWBALL (J. C.).— The Elements of 
 Plane and Spherical Trigonometry. 
 14th Edition. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 SONNENSCHEIN (A.) and MEIKLE- 
 JOHN (J. M. D.).— The English Method 
 of Teaching to Read. Fcp. 8vo. Com- 
 prising — 
 
 The Nursery Book, containing all the Two 
 Letter Words in the Language. id. — 
 Also in Large Type on Four Sheets, with 
 Roller. 5.?. 
 
 The First Course, consisting of Short 
 Vowels with Single Consonants, yd. 
 
 The Second Course, with Combinations 
 and Bridges, consisting of Short Vowels 
 with Double Consonants, -jd. 
 
 The Third and Fourth Courses, consist- 
 ing of Long Vowels and all the Double 
 Vowels in the Language, jd. 
 
 SOPHOCLES.— CEdipus the King. Trans- 
 lated into Greek from the English Verse by 
 E. D. A. Morshead, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 3s.6d. 
 
 GSdipus Tyrannus. A Record by L. 
 
 Speed and F. R. Pryor of the performance 
 at Cambridge. Illustr. Small folio. 12s. 6d. 
 
 By Prof. L. Campbell. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 SOUTHEY. By Prof. Dowden. Crown 
 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 SPENDER (J. Kent).— Therapeutic Means 
 for the Relief of Pain. 8vo. &s. 6d. 
 
 SPENSER. — Complete Works of Edmund 
 Spenser. Ed. by R. Morris, with Memoir 
 by J. W. Hales. Globe 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 SPENSER. By the Very Rev. Dean Church. 
 Cr. 8vo. is. 6d. ; swd., is. — Library Ed., %s. 
 
 SPINOZA: A Study of. By James Mar- 
 tineau, LL.D. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 SPOTTISWOODE (W.).— Polarisation of 
 Light. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d.
 
 LTST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 5i 
 
 STANLEY (Very Rev. A. P.).— The Atha- 
 
 nasian Creed. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 The National Thanksgiving. Sermons 
 
 preached in Westminster Abbey. 2nd Ed. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 Addresses and Sermons delivered at 
 
 St. Andrews in 1872 — 75 and 1877. Crown 
 
 8vo. 5J. 
 Addresses and Sermons delivered 
 
 during A Visit to the United States 
 
 and Canada in 1878. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 STANLEY (Hon. Maude).— Clubs for 
 
 Working Girls. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 STATESMAN'S YEAR-BOOK (THE). A 
 Statistical and Historical Annual of the 
 States of the Civilised World for the year 
 1890. Twenty-seventh Annual Publication. 
 Revised after Official Returns. Edited by 
 J. Scott Keltie. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 STATHAM (R.).— Blacks, Boers, and 
 British. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 STEPHEN (Sir J. Fitzjames,Q.C.,K.C.S.I.). 
 
 — A Digest of the Law of Evidence. 
 
 5th Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 A Digest of the Criminal Law: 
 
 Crimes and Punishments. 4th Edition. 
 
 8vo. 16s. 
 A Digest of the Law of Criminal 
 
 Procedure in Indictable Offences. By 
 
 Sir James F. Stephen, K.C.S.L, etc., and 
 
 Herbert Stephen, LL.M. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 A History of the Criminal Law of 
 
 England. 3 vols. 8vo. 48s. 
 
 The Story of Nuncomar and the Im- 
 peachment of Sir Elijah Impey. 2 vols. 
 Crown 8vo. 15$. 
 
 A General View of the Criminal 
 
 Law of England. 2nd Edition. 8vo. 
 
 STEPHEN (J. K.).— International Law 
 
 and International Relations. Crown 
 
 8vo. 6.5. 
 STEPHEN (Leslie).— Johnson. Crown 8vo. 
 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 Swift. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 Pope. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 STEPHEN (Caroline E.).— The Service of 
 
 the Poor. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 STEPHENS (J. B.).— Convict Once, and 
 other Poems. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 STERNE. By H. D. Traill. Crown 8vo. 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 STEVENS (F. H.).— Elementary Men- 
 suration. With Exercises in the Mensura- 
 tion of Plane and Solid Figures. Globe 8vo. 
 
 STEVENSON (J- J.).— House Architec- 
 ture. With Illustrations. 2 vols. Royal 
 8vo. i&s. each. Vol. I. Architecture. Vol. 
 II. House Planning. 
 
 STEWART (Aubrey).— The Tale of Troy. 
 Done into English. Globe 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 STEWART (Prof. Balfour). -Lessons in 
 Elementary Physics. With Illustrations 
 and Coloured Diagram. New Edition. Fcp. 
 8vo. 4J. 6d. 
 
 — — Primer of Physics. Illustrated. New 
 Edition, with Questions. i8mo. is. 
 
 STEWART (Prof. Balfour).— Questions on 
 Stewart's Lessons on Elementary 
 Physics. By T. H. Core. i2mo. 2s. 
 
 STEWART (Prof. Balfour) and GEE (W- W. 
 
 Haldane). — Lessons in Elementary Prac- 
 tical Physics. Crown 8vo. Illustrated. 
 Vol. I. General Physical Processes. 6s. 
 — Vol. II. Electricity and Magnetism. 
 Cr. 8vo. js. 6d. — Vol. III. Optics, Heat, 
 and Sound. 
 
 Practical Physics for Schools and 
 
 the Junior Students of Colleges. Globe 
 8vo. Vol. I. Electricity and Magnetism. 
 2s. 6d. — Vol. II. Heat, Light, and Sound. 
 
 STEWART (Prof. Balfour) and TAIT (P. G.). 
 
 — The Unseen Universe ; or, Physical 
 Speculations on a Future State. 15th 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 STEWART (S. A.) and CORRY (T. H.).— 
 
 A Flora of the North-East of Ireland. 
 Crown 8vo. 5s. 6d. 
 
 STOKES (Sir George G.).— On Light. The 
 Burnett Lectures. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 STONE (W. H.).— Elementary Lessons on 
 Sound. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 STRACHAN (J. S.) and WI LK I NS (A. S.).— 
 
 Analecta. Passages for Translation. Cr. 
 8vo. 5s. 
 
 STRACHEY (Lieut.-Gen. R.).— Lectures 
 on Geography. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 STRAFFORD. By H. D. Traill. With 
 Portrait. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 STRANG FORD (Viscountess). — Egyptian 
 Sepulchres and Syrian Shrines. New 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 STRETTELL (Alma).— Spanish and Ital- 
 ian Folk Songs. Illust. Roy. i6mo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 STUBBS (Rev. C. W.).— For Christ and 
 City. Sermons and Addresses. Cr. 8vo. 
 
 SURGERY, THE INTERNATIONAL 
 ENCYCLOPAEDIA OF. A Systematic 
 Treatise on the Theory and Practice of Sur- 
 gery by Authors of Various Nations. Edited 
 by John Ashhurst, Jun., M.D., Professor 
 of Clinical Surgery in the University of Pennr 
 sylvania. 6 vols. Royal 8vo. 31$. 6d. each. 
 
 SWIFT. By Leslie Stephen. Crown 8vo. 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 SYLLABUS OF PLANE GEOMETRY, A. 
 Corresponding to Euclid, Books I. to VI. 
 Prepared by the Association for the Improve- 
 ment of Geometrical Teaching. 9th Edition, 
 revised. i2mo. is. 
 
 SYLLABUS OF MODERN PLANE GEO- 
 METRY. Association for the Improvement 
 of Geometrical Teaching. Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 SYLLABUS OF ELEMENTARY DYNA- 
 MICS. With an Appendix on the Alterna* 
 tive Mode of regarding symbols in Physical 
 Equations. 4to. is. 
 
 SYMONS (Arthur).— Days and Nights: 
 Poems. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 SYMONDS (J. A.).— Shelley. Crown 8vo. 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 Sir Philip Sidney, is. 6d. ; sewed, is.
 
 52 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 TACITUS, The Works of. Transl. by A. J. 
 Church, M.A., and W. J. Brodribb, M.A. 
 
 The History of Tacitus. 4th Edition. 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 The Agricola and Germania. A Revised 
 Text. With Notes. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 The Agricola and Germania may be had 
 separately. 2s. each. 
 
 The Annals. Book VI. With Introduc- 
 tion and Notes. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Agricola and Germania. With the 
 Dialogue on Oratory. Translated. Crown 
 Svo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Annals of Tacitus. Translated. 5th Ed. 
 Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 The Annals. Edited by Prof. G. O. 
 
 Holbrooke, M.A. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 The Histories. Books I. and II. Ed. 
 
 by A. D. Godley, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 5.?. 
 
 The Histories. Books III. — V. Edited 
 
 by A. D. Godley, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 5^. 
 
 TACITUS. By A. J. Church, M.A., and 
 W. J. Brodribb, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 TAIT (Archbishop). — The Present Position 
 of the Church of England. Being the 
 Charge delivered at his Primary Visitation. 
 3rd Edition. 8vo. 3.5. 6d. 
 
 Duties of the Church of England. 
 
 Being Seven Addresses delivered at his 
 Second Visitation. 8vo. 4s. (id. 
 
 The Church of the Future. Charges 
 
 delivered at his Third Quadrennial Visitation. 
 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 TAIT. — The Life of Archibald Campbell 
 Tait, Archbishop of Canterbury. By 
 the Very Rev. the Dean of Windsor and 
 Rev. W. Benham, B.D. 2 vols. 8vo. 
 
 TAIT. — Catharine and Crawfurd Tait, 
 Wife and Son of Archibald Campbell, 
 Archbishop .of Canterbury: A Memoir. 
 Edited by the Rev. W. Benham, B.D. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Popular Edition, abridged. Cr. 8vo. 2s.6d. 
 
 TAIT (C. W. A.).— Analysis of English 
 History, based on Green's "Short His- 
 tory of the English People." Crown 
 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 TAIT (Prof. P. G.). — Lectures on some 
 Recent Advances in Physical Science. 
 3rd Edition. Crown 8vo. gs. 
 
 Heat. With Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 TAIT (P. G.) and STEELE (W. J.).— A 
 Treatise on Dynamics of a Particle. 
 6th Edition. Crown 8vo. 12s. 
 
 TANNER (Prof. Henry).— First Principles 
 of Agriculture. i8mo. is. 
 
 Thb Abbott's Farm ; or, Practice 
 
 with Science. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 The Alphabet of the Principles of 
 
 Agriculture. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6d. 
 
 Further Steps in the Principles of 
 
 Agriculture. Extra fcp. 8vo. is. 
 
 - Elementary School Readings in the 
 
 Principles of Agriculture for the 
 Third Stage. Extra fcp. 8vo. is. 
 
 Elementary Lessons in the Science 
 
 of Agricultural Practice. Fcp.Svo. zs.6d. 
 
 TAYLOR (Franklin). — Primer of Piano- 
 forte Playing. i8mo. u. 
 
 TAYLOR (Isaac).— The Restoration or 
 Belief. Crown 8vo. Ss. 6d. 
 
 TAYLOR (Isaac). — Words and Places. 
 9th Edition. Maps. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Etruscan Researches. With Wood- 
 cuts. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 Greeks and Goths : A Study of thb 
 
 Runes. 8vo. 9^. 
 
 TAYLOR (Sedley). — Sound and Music. 2nd 
 Edition. Extra Crown 8vo. 8*. 6d. 
 
 A System of Sight-Singing from the 
 
 Established Musical Notation. 8vo. 
 
 TEBAY (S.). — Elementary Mensuration 
 for Schools. Extra fcp. 8vo. 3.J. 6d. 
 
 TEGETMEIER(W. B.).— Household Man. 
 
 agement and Cookery. i8mo. is. 
 
 TEMPLE (Right Rev. Frederick, D.D., 
 Bishop of London). — Sermons preached in 
 the Chapel of Rugby School. 3rd and 
 Cheaper Edition. Extra fcp. 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 Second Series. 3rd Ed. Ex. fcp. 8vo. 6*. 
 
 Third Series. 4th Ed. Ex. fcp. 8vo. 6>. 
 
 The Relations between Religion 
 
 and Science. Bampton Lectures, 1884. 
 7th and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 TENNYSON (Lord). — Complete Works. 
 New and enlarged Edition, with Portrait. 
 Crown 8vo. 7.5. 6d. 
 School Edition. In Four Parts. Crown 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 Works. Library Edititn. In 8 vols. 
 
 Globe 8vo. 5s. each. Each volume may be 
 had separately. — Poems. 2 vols. — Idylls 
 of the King. — The Princess, and Maud. 
 — Enoch Arden, and In Memoriam. — 
 Ballads, and other Poems. — Queen 
 Mary, and Harold. — Becket, and other 
 Plays. 
 
 Works. Extra Fcp. Svo. Edition, on 
 
 Hand-made Paper. In 7 volumes (supplied in 
 sets only). 3/. 13s. 6d. —Vol. I. Early 
 Poems ; II. Lucretius, and other Poems ; 
 III. Idylls of the King; IV. The Prin- 
 cess, and Maud ; V. Enoch Arden, and 
 In Memoriam ; VI. Queen Mary, and 
 Harold ; VII. Ballads, and other 
 Poems. 
 
 .T HE Collected Works. Miniature 
 
 Edition, in 14 volumes, namely, "The 
 Poetical Works," 10 vols, in a box. 21s. 
 — " The Dramatic Works," 4 vols, in a 
 box. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Lyrical Poems. Selected and Anno- 
 tated by Prof. F. T. Palgrave. i8mo. 4S.6d. 
 
 Large Paper Edition. 8vo. gs. 
 
 In Memoriam. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Large Paper Edition. 8vo. gs. 
 
 The Tennyson Birthday Book. Edit. 
 
 by Emily Shakespear. i8mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Brook. With 20 Illustrations by A. 
 
 Woodruff. 32mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Selections from Tennyson. With In- 
 troduction and Notes, byF. J. Rowe^M.A., 
 and W. T. Webb, M.A. Globe 8vo. 3s. 6d.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 53 
 
 TENNYSON.— A Companion to "In Me- 
 moriam." By Elizabeth R. Chapman. 
 Globe 8vo. zs. 
 
 The Original Editions. Fcp. 8vo. 
 
 Poems. 6s. 
 
 Maud, and other Poems. 3*. 6d. 
 
 The Princess, zs. 6d. 
 
 Idylls of the King. (Collected.) 6s. 
 
 Enoch Arden, etc. 3.?. 6d. 
 
 The Holy Grail, and other Poems. ^.6d. 
 
 In Memoriam. 4s. 
 
 Ballads, and other Poems. $s. 
 
 Harold : A Drama. 6s. 
 
 Queen Mary : A Drama. 6s. 
 
 The Cup, and the Falcon. 6s. 
 
 Becket. 6s. 
 
 Tiresias, and other Poems. 6s. 
 
 Locksley Hall.Sixty Years after, etc. 6s. 
 
 Demeter, and other Poems. 6s. 
 
 The Royal Edition, i vol. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 Selections from Tennyson's Works. 
 
 Square 8vo. 3.J. 6d. ; gilt, square 8vo, 4s. 
 
 Songs from Tennyson's Writings. 
 
 Square 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 TENNYSON (Hallam). — Jack and the 
 Bean-stalk. With 40 Illustrations by Ran- 
 dolph Caldecott. Fcp. 4to. 3-r. 6d. 
 
 TERENCE.— Hauton Timorumenos. Edit, 
 by E. S. Shuckburgh, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 
 3s. — With Translation, 4s. 6d. 
 
 • Phormio. Edited by Rev. John Bond, 
 
 and A. S. Walpole. Fcp. 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 Scenes from the Andria. Edited by 
 
 F. W. Cornish, M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 TERESA (ST.), LIFE OF. By the Author 
 of " Devotions before and after Holy Com- 
 munion." Crown 8vo. 8.J. 6d. 
 
 Anthony Trollope. 
 sewed, is. 
 
 THEOCRITUS, BION, and MOSCHUS. 
 Rendered into English Prose, with Introduc- 
 tory Essay, by A. Lang, M.A. i8mo. 4s.6d. 
 Large Paper Edition. 8vo. gs. 
 
 THOMPSON (Edith).— History of Eng- 
 land. New Edit., with Maps. i8mo, 2s.6d. 
 
 THOMPSON (Prof. Silvanus P.).— Electri- 
 city and Magnetism, Elementary. . Il- 
 lustrated. New Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 THOMPSON (G. Carslake).— Public Opi- 
 nion and Lord Beaconsfield, 1875 — 80. 
 
 2 vols. 8vo. 36s. 
 
 THOMSON (J- J-)-— A Treatise on the 
 Motion of Vortex Rings. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Applications of Dynamics to Physics 
 
 and Chemistry. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 THOMSON (Sir Wm.).— Reprint of Papers 
 on Electrostatics and Magnetism. 2nd 
 Edition. 8vo. 18s. 
 
 Popular Lectures and Addresses. In 
 
 3 vols. — Vol. I. Constitution of Matter. 
 Illustrated 
 
 THACKERAY. By 
 Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THOMSON (Sir C. Wyville).— The Depths 
 of the Sea. An Account of the General 
 Results of the Dredging Cruises of H.M.SS. 
 "Lightning" and "Porcupine" during the 
 Summers of 1868-69-70. With Illustrations, 
 Maps, and Plans. 2nd Edit. 8vo. 31s. 6d. 
 
 The Voyage of the "Challenger": 
 
 The Atlantic. With Illustrations, Coloured 
 Maps, Charts, etc. 2 vols. 8vo. 45^. 
 
 THORNTON (W.T.).-A Plea for Peasant 
 Proprietors. New Edit. Cr. 8vo. js.6d. 
 
 Old-Fashioned Ethics and Common- 
 Sense Metaphysics. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Indian Public Works, and Cognate 
 
 Indian Topics. Crown Svo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 Word for Word from Horace: The 
 
 Odes Literally Versified. Cr.8vo. js.6d. 
 
 THORNTON (J.). —First Lessons in Book- 
 keeping. New Edition. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Key to " First Lessons in Book- 
 keeping." Containing all the Exercises 
 fully worked out, with brief Notes. Oblong 
 4to. 10s. 6d. 
 
 THORPE (Prof. T. E.).— A Series of Pro- 
 blems, for Use in Colleges and Schools. 
 New Edition, with Key. i8mo. 2s. 
 
 THRING (Rev. Edward).— A Construing 
 
 Book. Fcp. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 A Latin Gradual. 2nd Ed. i8mo. 2s.6d 
 
 The Elements of Grammar taught 
 
 in English. 5th Edition. i8mo. 2.5-. 
 Education and School. 2nd Edition. 
 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 A Manual of Mood Constructions. 
 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Thoughts on Life Science. 2nd Edit. 
 
 Crown 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 A Memory of Edward Thring. By 
 
 J. H. Skrine. Portrait. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THROUGH THE RANKS TO A COM- 
 MISSION. New Edit. Cr. 8vo. 2s. td. 
 
 THRUPP (Rev. J. F.).— Introduction to 
 the Study and Use of the Psalms. 2nd 
 Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. 25s. 
 
 THUCYDIDES.-The Sicilian Expedition. 
 Books VI. and VII. Edited by the Rev. 
 Percival Frost, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 51. 
 
 The Capture of Sphacteria. Book 
 
 IV. Chaps. 1— 41. Edit, by C. E. Graves, 
 M.A. iSmo. is. 6d. 
 
 Book IV. By the same. Fcp. 8vo. 5*. 
 
 The Rise of the Athenian Empire. 
 
 Being Selections from Book I. Edited by 
 
 F. H. Colson, M.A. iSmo. is. 6d. 
 
 Book IV. A Revision of the Text, illus- 
 trating the Principal Causes of Corruption in 
 the Manuscripts of this Author. By William 
 
 G. Rutherford, M.A., LL.D. Svo. ys.6d. 
 
 THUDICHUM (J. L. W.)and DUPRE (A.). 
 — Treatise on the Origin, Nature, and 
 Varieties of Wine. Medium 8vo. 25.S'. 
 
 TODHUNTER (Isaac).— Euclid for Col- 
 leges and Schools. i8mo. 3$. &d. 
 
 Key to Exercises in Euclid. Crown 
 
 8vo. 6s. 6d.
 
 54 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 TODHUNTER (I.). — Mensuration for 
 Beginners. With Examples. i8mo. zs. 6d. 
 
 Key to Mensuration for Begin- 
 ners. By Rev. Fr. L. McCarthy. Cr. 
 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 Algebra for Beginners. With nu- 
 merous Examples. i8mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Key to Algebra for Beginners. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 Trigonometry for Beginners. With 
 
 numerous Examples. i8mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Key to Trigonometry for Beginners. 
 
 Crown 8vo. Ss. 6d. 
 
 Mechanics for Beginners. With nu- 
 merous Examples. i8mo. 4s. 
 
 Key to Mechanics for Beginners. 
 
 6s. 6d. 
 
 Algebra for the Use of Colleges 
 
 and Schools. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Key to Algebra for Colleges and 
 
 Schools. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 A Treatise on the Theory of Equa- 
 tions. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 Plane Trigonometry for Colleges 
 
 and Schools. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 - Key to Plane Trigonometry. Crown 
 
 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 A Treatise on Spherical Trigonome- 
 try for the Use of Colleges and Schools. 
 Crown 8vo. 4.?. 6d. 
 
 A Treatise on Plane Co-ordinate 
 
 Geometry. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Solutions and Problems contained 
 
 in a Treatise on Plane Co-ordinate 
 Geometry. By C. W. Bourne, M.A. 
 Crown 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 A Treatise on the Differential 
 
 Calculus. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 ■ Key to Treatise on the Differential 
 
 Calculus. By H. St. J. Hunter, M.A. 
 Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 A Treatise on the Integral Calcu- 
 lus. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Key to Treatise on the Integral 
 
 Calculus and its Applications. By 
 H. St. J. Hunter, M.A. Cr. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Examples of Analytical Geometry 
 
 of Three Dimensions. Crown 8vo. 4s. 
 
 The Conflict of Studies. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 An Elementary Treatise on La- 
 place's, Lame's, and Bessel's Functions. 
 Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 A Treatise on Analytical Statics. 
 
 Edited by J. D. Everett, M.A., F.R.S. 
 5th Edition. Crown 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 TOM BROWN'S SCHOOL-DAYS. 
 Old Boy. 
 
 By An 
 
 Golden Treasury Edition. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Illustrated Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Uniform Edition. Crown 8vo. 3.?. 6d. 
 
 People's Edition. i8mo. 2s. 
 
 People's Sixpenny Edition. With Illustra- 
 tions. Medium 4to. 6d. — Also uniform 
 with the Sixpenny Edition of Charles 
 Kingsley's Novels. Medium 8vo. 6d. 
 
 TOM BROWN AT OXFORD. By the 
 Author of " Tom Brown's School-days." 
 Illustrated. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Uniform Edition. Crown 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 TOURGENIEF.— Virgin Soil. Translated 
 by Ashton W. Dilkk. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 TOZER (H. F.).— Classical Geography. 
 i8mo. is. 
 
 TRAIL (H. D.).— Sterne. Crown 8vo. 
 is. 6d. ; sewed, u. 
 
 Central Government. Cr. 8vo. 3.1. 6d. 
 
 William III. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Strafford. Portrait. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6<L 
 
 Coleridge. Cr. 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 TRENCH (R. Chenevix).— Hulsean Lec- 
 tures. 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 TRENCH (Capt. F.).— The Russo-Indian 
 Question. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 TREVELYAN (Sir Geo. Otto).— Cawnpore. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 TRISTRAM (W. Outram). -Coaching Days 
 and Coaching Ways. Illustrated by Her- 
 bert Railton and Hugh Thomson. Extra 
 Crown 4to. 21s. 
 
 TROLLOPE (Anthony).— Thackeray. Cr. 
 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 TRUMAN(Jos.). — After-thoughts: Poems. 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 TULLOCH (Principal). — The Christ of the 
 Gospels and the Christ of Modern 
 Criticism. Extra fcp. 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 TURNER'S LIBER STUDIORUM. A 
 Description and a Catalogue. By W. G. 
 Rawlinson. Medium 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 TURNER (Charles Tennyson).— Collected 
 Sonnets, Old and New. Ex.fcp. 8vo. 7s.6d. 
 
 TURNER (Rev. Geo.).— Samoa, a Hundred 
 Years ago and long before. Preface by 
 E. B. Tylor, F.R.S. Crown 8vo. gs. 
 
 TURNER (H. H.).— A Collection of Ex- 
 amples on Heat and Electricity. Cr. 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 TYLOR (E. B.).— Anthropology. With 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 TYRWHITT (Rev. R. St. John). — Our 
 Sketching Club. 4th Ed. Cr. 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Free Field. Lyrics, chiefly Descriptive. 
 
 Globe 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Battle and After : Concerning Sergt. 
 
 Thomas Atkins, Grenadier Guards ; and 
 other Verses. Globe 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 UHLAND.— Select Ballads. Edited by 
 G. E. Fasnacht. i8mo. is. 
 
 UNDERHILL (H. G.).— Easy Exercises 
 in Greek Accidence. Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 UPPINGHAM BY THE SEA By J. H. S. 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d, 
 
 VAUGHAN (Very Rev. Charles J.).— Notes 
 for Lectures on Confirmation. 14th 
 Edition. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Memorials of Harrow Sundays. 5th 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. ioy. 6d. 
 
 Lectures on the Epistle to the 
 
 Philippians. 4th Edition. Cr. 8vo. 7.?. 6d.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 55 
 
 VAUGHAN (Very Rev. C. J.).— Lectures 
 on the Revelation of St. John. 5th 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 10s. td. 
 
 , Epiphany, Lent, and Easter. 3rd 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Heroes of Faith. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ■ The Book and the Life, and other 
 
 Sermons. 3rd Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 4.J. 6d. 
 
 St. Paul's Epistle to the Romans. 
 
 The Greek Text with English Notes. 6th 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 • Twelve Discourses on Subjects con- 
 nected with the Liturgy and Worship 
 of the Church of England. 4th Edition. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Words from the Gospels. 3rd Edition. 
 
 Fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 The Epistles of St. Paul. For English 
 
 Readers. Part I. containing the First Epistle 
 to the Thessalonians. 2nd Ed. 8vo. is. td. 
 
 The Church of the First Days. 
 
 Series I. The Church of Jerusalem. 3rd 
 Edition. 4s. 6d.— II. The Church of the 
 Gentiles. 4s. 6d. — III. The Church of 
 the World. Fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Life's Work and God's Discipline. 
 
 3rd Edition. Extra fcp. 8vo. 2s. td. 
 
 The Wholesome Words of Jesus 
 
 Christ. 2nd Edition. Fcp. 8vo. y. 6d. 
 
 Foes of Faith. 2nd Ed. Fcp. 8vo. $s.td. 
 
 - Christ Satisfying the Instincts of 
 
 Humanity. 2nd Ed. Extra fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 - Counsels for Young Students. Fcp. 
 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 • The Two Great Temptations. 2nd 
 
 Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Addresses for Young Clergymen. 
 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 "My Son, give me thine Heart." 
 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. 55. 
 Rest Awhile. Addresses to Toilers in 
 
 the Ministry. Extra fcp. 8vo. ss. 
 
 Temple Sermons. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Authorised or Revised? Sermons on 
 
 some of the Texts in which the Revised 
 
 Version differs from the Authorised. Crown 
 
 8vo. js. 6d. 
 St. Paul's Epistle to the Philippians. 
 
 With Translation, Paraphrase, and Notes for 
 
 English Readers. Crown 8vo. s s - 
 Lessons of the Cross and Passion. 
 
 Words from the Cross. The Reign of 
 
 Sin. The Lord's Prayer. Four Courses 
 
 of Lent Lectures. Crown 8vo. 10s. td. 
 University Sermons, New and Old. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 ■ The Epistle to the Hebrews. With 
 
 Notes. Crown 8vo. 
 VAUGHAN (D. J.).— The Present Trial 
 
 of Faith. Crown 8vo. gs. 
 
 VAUGHAN (E. T.).— Some Reasons of our 
 Christian Hope. Hulsean Lectures for 
 1875. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 VELEY (Marg.).— A Garden of Memories ; 
 Mrs. Austin ; Lizzie's Bargain. Three 
 Stories. 2 vols. Globe 8vo. 12s. 
 
 VENN (Rev. John). — On some Character- 
 istics of Belief, Scientific and Reli- 
 gious. Hulsean Lectures, 1869. 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 The Logic of Chance. 2nd Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. ioj. 6d. 
 Symbolic Logic Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 The Principles of Empirical or In- 
 ductive Logic. 8vo. i&s. 
 
 VERNEY (Lady).— How the Peasant 
 Owner Lives in Parts of France, Ger- 
 many, Italy, and Russia. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 VERRALL (A. W.).— Studies, Literary 
 and Historical, in the Odes of Horace. 
 8vo. Ss. 6d. 
 
 VICTORIA UNIVERSITY CALENDAR, 
 1890. Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 VICTOR EMMANUEL II., FIRST KING 
 OF ITALY. By G. S. Godkin. 2nd Edi- 
 tion. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 VIDA : Study of a Girl. By Amy Duns- 
 muir. 3rd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 VINCENT (Sir E.) and DICKSON (T. G.).— 
 
 Handbook to Modern Greek. 3rd Ed. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 VIRGIL.— The Works of Virgil rendered 
 
 into English Prose. By Jas. Lonsdale, 
 
 M.A., and S. Lee, M.A. Globe 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 The jEneid. Translated into English 
 
 Prose by J. W. Mackail, M.A Crown 
 
 8vo. 7s. td. 
 Georgics, I. Edited by T. E. Page, 
 
 M.A. iSmo. is. 6d. 
 
 Georgics II. Edited by Rev. J. H. 
 
 Skrine, M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 jEneid, I. Edited by A S. Walpole, 
 
 M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 /Eneid, II. Edit, by T. E. Page, M.A. 
 
 i8mo. is. 6d. 
 /Eneid, II. and III.: The Narrative 
 
 of /Eneas. Edit, by E. W. Howson, M.A 
 
 Fcp. 8vo. 3-r. 
 
 jEneid, III. Edited by T. E. Page, 
 
 M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 /Eneid, IV. Edited by Rev. H. M. 
 
 Stephenson, M.A i8mo. 1*. 6d. 
 
 /Eneid, V. : The Funeral Games. Ed. 
 
 by Rev. A. Calvert, M.A. i8mo. is. td. 
 jEneid, VI. Edit, by T. E. Page, M.A. 
 
 i8mo. is. 6d. 
 /Eneid, VII. : The Wrath of Turnus. 
 
 Ed. by Rev. A. Calvert, M.A. i8mo. is.td, 
 
 ./Eneid, IX. Edited by Rev. H. M. 
 
 Stephenson, M.A. iSmo. is. 6d. 
 
 Selections. Edited by E. S. Shuck- 
 burgh, M.A i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 VIRGIL. By Prof. Nettleship, M.A. Fcp. 
 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 VITA— Links and Clues. By Vita (the 
 Hon. Lady Welby-Gregory). 2nd Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 VOICES CRYING IN THE WILDER- 
 NESS. A New Novel. Cr. 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 VOLTAIRE.— Histoire de Charles XII., 
 R01 de Suede. Edited by G. Eugene 
 Fasnacht. i8mo. 3s. 6d.
 
 56 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 VOLTAIRE. ByJoHNMoRLEV. Gl. 8vo. 5*. 
 
 WALDSTEIN (C.).— Catalogue of Casts 
 in the Museum of Classical Archaeo- 
 logy, Cambridge. Crown 8vo. if. 6d. 
 Large Paper Edition. Small 4to. 5s. 
 
 WALKER (Prof. Francis A.).— The Wages 
 Question. 8vo. 14J. 
 
 Money. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 Money in its Relation to Trade and 
 
 Industry. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Political Economy. 2nd Ed. 8vo. i2s.6d. 
 
 A Brief Text-Book of Political Eco- 
 nomy. Crown 8vo. 6.5. 6d. 
 
 Land and its Rent. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 WALLACE (Alfred Russel).— The Malay 
 Archipelago : The Land of the Orang 
 Utang and the Bird of Paradise. Maps 
 and Illustrations. 9th Ed. Cr. 8vo. 7.?. 6d. 
 
 - The Geographical Distribution of 
 
 Animals. With Illustrations and Maps. 
 2 vols. Medium 8vo. 42s. 
 
 Island Life. With Illustrations and 
 
 Maps. Demy 8vo. 18s. 
 
 Bad Times. An Essay on the present 
 
 Depression of Trade. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Darwinism. An Exposition of the Theory 
 
 of Natural Selection, with some of its Appli- 
 cations. Illustrated. 3rd Ed. Cr. 8vo. gs. 
 
 WALLACE (Sir D. Mackenzie).— Egypt and 
 the Egyptian Question. 8vo. i+r. 
 
 WALPOLE(Spencer).— Foreign Relations. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 The Electorate and Legislature. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 WALPOLE. By John Morley. Cr.8vo. 2s.6d. 
 
 WALTON and COTTON— LOWELL.— The 
 Complete Angler ; or, the Contempla- 
 tive Man's Recreation of Izaak Walton 
 and Thomas Cotton. With an Introduc- 
 tion by Jas. Russell Lowell. Illustrated. 
 Extra crown 8vo. 2/. 12s. 6d. net. 
 Also an Edition on large paper, Proofs on 
 Japanese paper. 3/. 13s. 6d. net. 
 
 WANDERING WILLIE. By the Author of 
 "Conrad the Squirrel." Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 WARD (Prof. A. W.).— A History of Eng- 
 lish Dramatic Literature, to the 
 Death of Queen Anne. 2 vols. 8vo. 32.1. 
 
 Chaucer. Cr. 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 Dickens. Cr. 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 WARD (Prof. H. M.). — Timber and some of 
 its Diseases. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WARD (John). — Experiences of a Diplo- 
 matist. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 WARD(T. H.).— English Poets. Selections, 
 with Critical Introductions by various Writers, 
 and a General Introduction by Matthew 
 Arnold. Edited by T. H. Ward, M.A. 
 4 vols. 2nd Ed. Crown 8vo. 7 s. 6d. each. — 
 Vol. I. Chaucer to Donne. — II. Ben 
 Jonson to Dryden. — III. Addison to 
 Blake. — IV. Wordsworth to Rossetti. 
 
 WARD (Mrs. T. Humphry).— Milly and 
 Olly. With Illustrations by Mrs. Alma 
 Tadema. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 WARD (Mrs. T. H.).— Miss Rretherton. 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 The Journal Intime of Henri- 
 Frederic Amiel. Translated, with an In- 
 troduction and Notes. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6*. 
 
 WARD (Samuel). — Lyrical Recreations. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WARD (Wilfrid).— William George Ward 
 and the Oxford Movement. With Por- 
 trait. 8vo. 14J. 
 
 WARINGTON (G.). — The Week of 
 Creation. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 WARWICK, THE KING-MAKER. By 
 C. W. Oman. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 WATERTON (Charles).— Wanderings in 
 South America, the North-West of 
 the United States, and the Antilles. 
 Edited by Rev. J. G. Wood. With 100 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 People s Edition. With 100 Illustrations. 
 Medium 4to. 6d. 
 
 WATSON.— A Record of Ellen Watson. 
 Arranged and Edited by Anna Buckland. 
 With Portrait. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WATSON (R. Spence).— A Visit to Wazan, 
 the Sacred City of Morocco. 8vo. ias.6d. 
 
 WEBSTER (Augusta).— Daffodil and thb 
 Croaxaxicans. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WELBY-GREGORY (The Hon. Lady).— 
 Links and Clues. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6.r. 
 
 WELCH (Wm.) and DUFFIELD (C. G.).— 
 Latin Accidence and Exercises ar- 
 ranged for Beginners. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 WELLDON (Rev. J. E. C.).— The Spiritual 
 Life, and other Sermons. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WELLINGTON. By Geo. Hooper. With 
 
 Portrait. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 WESTBURY (Hugh).— Frederick Hazzle- 
 
 den. 3 vols. Crown 8vo. 31s. 6d. 
 
 WESTCOTT (Rev. Prof. B. F.)— A General 
 Survey of the History of the Canon 
 of the New Testament during the 
 First Four Centuries. 6th Edition. Cr. 
 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 Introduction to the Study of the 
 
 Four Gospels. 7th Ed. Cr. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 The Gospel of the Resurrection. 
 
 6th Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Bible in the Church. 10th Edit, 
 
 1 8 mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 The Christian Life, Manifold and 
 
 One. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 On the Religious Office of the Uni- 
 versities. Sermons. Cr. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 The Revelation of the Risen Lord. 
 
 4th Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Historic Faith. 3rd Edition. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 The Epistles of St. John. The Greek 
 
 Text, with Notes. 2nd Edition. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 The Revelation of the Father. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 Christus Consummator. 2nd Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Some Thoughts from the Ordinal. 
 
 Crown 8vo. is. 6d.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 57 
 
 WESTCOTT (Rev. Prof.).— Social Aspects 
 of Christianity. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Gifts for Ministry. Addresses to Can- 
 didates for Ordination. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 The Epistle to the Hebrews. The 
 
 Greek Text, with Notes and Essays. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 The Victory of the Cross. Sermons 
 
 preached during Holy Week, 1888, in Here- 
 ford Cathedral. Crown 8vo. 3.J. 6d. 
 
 From Strength to Strength. Three 
 
 Sermons (In Memoriam J. B. D.) Cr. 8vo. zs. 
 
 Thoughts on Revelation and Life. 
 
 Selections from the Writings of Canon West- 
 COTT. Edited by Rev. S. Phillips. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WESTCOTT (Rev. B. F.) and HORT 
 (F. J. A.). — The New Testament in the 
 Original Greek. Revised Text. 2 vols. 
 Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. each. — Vol. I. Text. 
 — Vol. II. The Introduction and Appendix. 
 
 The New Testament in the Original 
 
 Greek. An Edition for Schools. The Tex>t 
 revised by Professors Westcott and Hort. 
 kdo, 4s. (yd. ; i8mo, 5.1. 6d. 
 
 WETHERELL (J.).— Exercises on Morris' 
 Primer of English Grammar. i8mo. is. 
 
 WHEELER (J. Talboys).— A Short History 
 of India. With Maps. Crown 8vo. 12s. 
 
 India under British Rule. 8vo. i2s.6d. 
 
 — — College History of India. Asiatic and 
 European. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 WHEN I WAS A LITTLE GIRL. By the 
 Author of "St. Olave's." With Illustrations. 
 Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 WHEN PAPA COMES HOME. By the 
 Author of " When I was a Little Girl." With 
 Illustrations. Globe 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 WHEWELL.— Dr. William Whewell, late 
 Master of Trinity College, Cambridge. An 
 Account of his Writings, with Selections from 
 his Literary and Scientific Correspondence. 
 By I. Todhunter, M.A. 2 vols. 8vo. 2$s. 
 
 WHITE (Gilbert).— Natural History and 
 Antiquities of Selborne. Edited by 
 Frank Buckland. With a Chapter on 
 Antiquities by Lord Selborne. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 
 WHITE (John Williams).— A Series of First 
 Lessons in Greek. Adapted to Goodwin's 
 Greek Grammar. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 WHITE (Dr. W. Hale).— A Text-Book of 
 General Therapeutics. Illustrated. Cr. 
 8vo. Ss. kd. 
 
 WHITNEY (Prof. W. D.).— A Compendious 
 German Grammar. Crown 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 — — A German Reader in Prose and 
 Verse. With Notes and Vocabulary. Cr. 
 8vo. $s. 
 
 • A Compendious German and English 
 
 Dictionary. Crown 8vo. ys. 6d. — German- 
 English Part separately. 5^. 
 
 WHITTIER.— Complete Poetical Works 
 of John Greenleaf Whittier. With 
 Portrait. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 WHITTIER.— The Complete Works of 
 John Greenleaf Whittier. 7 vols. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. each. — Vol. I. Narrative 
 and Legendary Poems. — II. Poems of 
 Nature ; Poems Subjective and Remi- 
 niscent ; Religious Poems. — III. Anti- 
 Slavery Poems ; Songs of Labour and 
 Reform. — IV. Personal Poems; Occa- 
 sional Poems ; The Tent on the Beach ; 
 with the Poems of Elizabeth H. Whittier, 
 and an Appendix containing early and Un- 
 collected Verses. — V. Margaret Smith's 
 Journal; Tales and Sketches. — VI. 
 Old Portraits and Modern Sketches; 
 Personal Sketches and Tributes ; His- 
 torical Papers. — VII. TheConflict with 
 Slavery, Politics and Reform ; The 
 Inner Life, Criticism. 
 
 WICKHAM (Rev. E. C.)— Wellington 
 College Sermons. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WICKSTEED (Philip H.).— Alphabet of 
 Economic Science. — I. Elements of the 
 Theory of Value or Worth. G1.8vo. 2s.6d. 
 
 WIEDERSHEIM— PARKER.— Elements 
 of the Comparative Anatomy of Verte- 
 brates. Adapted from the German of Prof. 
 Robert Wiedersheim, by Prof. W. New- 
 ton Parker. Illustrated. Med. 8vo. \2s.6d. 
 
 WILBRAHAM (Frances M.).— In the Sere 
 and Yellow Leaf : Thoughts and 
 Recollections for Old and Young. 
 Globe 8vo. 3-r. 6d. 
 
 WILKINS(Prof. A S.).— The Light of the 
 World: An Essay. 2nd Ed. Cr.8vo. js.6d. 
 
 Roman Antiquities. Illustr. i8mo. is. 
 
 Roman Literature. i8mo. is. 
 
 WILKINSON (S.). — The Brain of an 
 Army. A Popular Account of the German 
 General Staff. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 WILLIAMS (Montagu).— Leaves of a Life. 
 2 vols. 8vo. 30?. 
 
 WILLIAMS (S. E.).— Forensic Facts and 
 Fallacies. Globe 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 WILLOUGHBY (F.).— Fairy Guardians. 
 Illustr. by Townley Green. Cr. 8vo. 5J. 
 
 WILLS (W. G.).— Melchior : A Poem. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 9.?. 
 WILSON (A. J.).— The National Budget; 
 The National Debt ; Rates and Taxes. 
 Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 WILSON (Dr. George).— Religio Chemici. 
 Crown 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 The Five Gateways of Knowledge. 
 
 9th Edition. Extra fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 WILSON.— Memoir of Prof. George Wil- 
 son, M.D. By His Sister. With Por- 
 trait. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WILSON (Rev. Canon).— The Bible Stu- 
 dent's Guide. 2nd Edition. 4to. 25$. 
 
 WILSON (Sir Daniel, LL.D.).— Prehistoric 
 Annals of Scotland. With Illustrations. 
 2 vols. Demy 8vo. 36$. 
 
 Prehistoric Man : Researches into 
 
 the Origin of Civilisation in the Old 
 and New World. 3rd Edition. With 
 Illustrations. 2 vols. Medium 8vo. 36$.
 
 58 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 WILSON (Sir Daniel). — Chatterton : A 
 Biographical Studv. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 Caliban : A Critique on Shake- 
 speare's "Tempest" and "A Midsummer 
 Night's Dream.'' 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 WILSON (Rev. J. M.).— Sermons Preached 
 in Clifton College Chapel, 1879 — 83. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Essays and Addresses. Cr. 8vo. 4^.6^. 
 
 Some Contributions to the Religious 
 
 Thought of our Time. Crown 8vo. 6.y. 
 
 Elementary Geometry. Books I. — V. 
 
 Containing the Subjects of Euclid's First 
 Six Books, following the Syllabus of Geome- 
 try prepared by the Geometrical Association. 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Solid Geometry and Conic Sections. 
 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 WINKWORTH (Catherine). — Christian 
 Singers of Germany. Crown 8vo. 4.?. 6d. 
 
 WITHAM (Prof. J. M.).— Steam Engine 
 Design. Illustrated. 8vo. 25.1. 
 
 WOLSELEY (General Viscount).— The Sol- 
 dier's Pocket-Book for Field Service. 
 5th Edition. i6mo, roan. 5$. 
 
 Field Pocket-Book for the Auxiliary 
 
 Forces. i6mo. is. 6d. 
 
 WOLSTENHOLME (Joseph). — Mathe- 
 matical Problems on Subjects included 
 in the First and Second Division of 
 the Schedule of Subjects for the Cam- 
 bridge Mathematical Tripos Examina- 
 tion. 2nd Edition. 8vo. iSs. 
 
 Examples for Practice in the Use of 
 
 Seven-Figure Logarithms. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 WOOD (Andrew Goldie). — The Isles of the 
 Blest, and other Poems. Globe 8vo. $s. 
 
 WOOD (Rev. E. G.).— The Regal Power 
 of the Church. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 WOODS (Miss M. A.).— A First Poetry 
 Book. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 A Second Poetry Book. 2 Parts. Fcp. 
 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 A Third Poetry Book. Fcp.8vo. 4s.6d. 
 
 WOOLNER (Thomas). — My Beautiful 
 Lady. 3rd Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 Pygmalion : A Poem. Cr. 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Silenus : A Poem. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WOOLWICH MATHEMATICAL PA- 
 PERS. For Admission in the Royal Mili- 
 tary Academy for the Years 1880 — 88. Edit, 
 by E. J. Brooksmith, B.A. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WORDS FROM THE POETS. With a 
 Vignette and Frontispiece. 12th Ed. i8mo. is. 
 
 WORDSWORTH. By F. W. H. Myers. 
 Crown 8vo. if. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 
 - — ■ Select Poems. Edited by Matthew 
 Arnold. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Large Paper Edition. 8vo. as. 
 
 WOPDSWORTH (William).— The Recluse: 
 A Poem. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 The Complete Poetical Works. Copy- 
 right Edition. With an Introduction by 
 John Morley, and Portrait. Cr.8vo. ys.6d. 
 
 WORDSWORTHIANA: A Selection of 
 Papers read to the Worihworth So- 
 ciety. Ed. by W. Knight. Cr. 8vo. js.6d. 
 
 WORSHIP (THE) OF GOD, AND FEL- 
 LOWSHIP AMONG MEN. By the late 
 Prof. Maurice and others. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 WORTHEY (Mrs.).— The New Continent: 
 A Novel. 2 vols. Globe 8vo. 12s. 
 
 WRIGHT (Rev. Arthur).— The Composition 
 of the Four Gospels. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 WRIGHT (Miss Guthrie). — The School 
 Cookery-Book. i8mo. IS. 
 
 WRIGHT (Rev. Josiah).— The Seven Kings 
 of Rome. Abridged from the First Book of 
 Livy. 8th Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 First Latin Steps. Crown 8vo. 3*. 
 
 Attic Primer. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 A Complete Latin Course. Crown 
 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 WRIGHT (Dr. Alder).— Metals and their 
 Chief Industrial Applications. Extra 
 fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 WRIGHT (Lewis).— Light. A Course of 
 Experimental Optics, chiefly with the Lan- 
 tern. With Illustrations and Coloured 
 Plates. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 WRIGHT (W. Aldis).— The Bible Word- 
 book. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 WURTZ.— A History of Chemical The- 
 ory. By Ad. Wurtz. Translated by 
 Henry Watts, F.R.S. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WYATT (Sir M. Digby).— Fine Arts: A 
 Sketch of its History, Theory, Practice, and 
 Application to Industry. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 XENOPHON. — The Complete Works. 
 Translated by H. G. Dakyns, M.A. 4 
 vols. Crown 8vo. — Vol. I. "The Anaba- 
 sis" and Books I. and II. of "The Hel- 
 lenica." i or. 6d. 
 
 Anabasis. Book I. chaps. 1 — 8. For 
 
 the Use of Beginners. Edited by E. A. 
 Wells, M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 Anabasis. Book I. With Notes and 
 
 Vocabulary, by A. S. Walpole. i8mo. is.6d. 
 
 Anabasis. Book II. Edited by A. S. 
 
 Walpole, M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 Anabasis. Books I. — IV. Edited, with 
 
 Notes, by Professors W. W. Goodwin and 
 
 J. W. White. Fcp. 8vo. $s. 
 
 Selections from Book IV. of the 
 
 Anabasis. Edited by Rev. E. D. Stone, 
 M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 Cyrop^dia. Books VII. and VIII. 
 
 Edited by Prof. Alfred Goodwin, M.A. 
 Fcp. 8vo. $s. 
 
 Hellenica. Books I. and II. Edited 
 
 by H. Hailstone, M.A. With Map. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Hiero. Edited by Rev. H. A. Holden, 
 
 LL.D. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Memorabilia Socratis. Edited by 
 
 A. R. Cluer, B.A. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Oeconomicus. Edited by Rev. H. A. 
 
 Holden, LL.D. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 — — Selections from the CvROPiEDiA. 
 Edit, by Rev. A. H. Cooke. i8mo. is. 6d.
 
 LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 59 
 
 YONGE (Charlotte M.). — Novels and 
 Tales. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. each. 
 1. The Heir of Redclyffe. 
 Heartsease. 
 Hopes and Fears. 
 Dynevor Terrace. 
 The Daisy Chain. 
 The Trial : More Links of the 
 
 Daisy Chain. 
 Pillars of the House. Vol. I. 
 Pillars of the House. Vol. II. 
 The Young Stepmother. 
 Clever Woman of the Family. 
 The Three Brides. 
 My Young Alcides. 
 The Caged Lion. 
 The Dove in the Eagle's Nest. 
 The Chaplet of Pearls. 
 Lady Hester : and the Danvers 
 
 Papers. 
 Magnum Bonum. 
 Love and Life. 
 Unknown to History. 
 Stray Pearls. 
 The Armourer's Prenti 
 The Two Sides of the Shield. 
 Nuttie's Father. 
 Scenes and Characters. 
 Chantry House. 
 A Modern Telemachls. 
 Bye Words. 
 28. Beechcroft at Rockstone. 
 
 — The Population of an Old Pi 
 Tree ; or, Stories of Insect Life. From 
 the French of E. Van Bruyssel. Illus- 
 trated. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 — A Reputed Changeling: or, Three 
 Seventh Years Two Centuries Ago. 2 
 vols. Crown 8vo. 123-. 
 
 — The Prince and thePage. G1.8vo. ^s.6d, 
 
 — A Book of Golden Deeds. i8mo. +s.6d. 
 Cheap Edition. i8mo. is. 
 Globe Readings Edition. Globe 8vo. zs. 
 
 P's and Q's ; or, The Question of 
 
 Putting Upon. Illustrated. Gl.8vo. ^s.td. 
 
 The Lances of Lynwood. Illustrated. 
 
 Globe 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 Little Lucy's Wonderful Globe. 
 
 Illustrated. Globe Svo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 2. 
 
 3- 
 4- 
 5- 
 
 6. 
 
 7- 
 
 8. 
 
 9- 
 10. 
 
 XI. 
 
 12. 
 
 13- 
 14. 
 
 IS- 
 
 16. 
 
 17- 
 18. 
 19. 
 20. 
 21. 
 22. 
 23. 
 24. 
 
 25- 
 
 26. 
 27. 
 
 YONGE (Charlotte M.).— The Little Duke. 
 
 Illustrated. Globe Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 A Book of Worthies : gathered from 
 
 the Old Histories and written Anew. 
 i8mo. 4-f. 6d. 
 
 Cameos from English History. Extra 
 
 fcp. 8vo. 5s. each.— Vol. I. From Rollo to 
 Edward 1 1.— Vol. II. The Wars in France. 
 — Vol. III. The Wars of the Roses. 
 — Vol. IV. Reformation Times. — Vol. V. 
 England and Spain. — Vol. VI. Forty 
 Years of Stuart Rule (1603 — 1643). — 
 Vol. VII. The Rebellion and Restora- 
 tion (1642 — 78). 
 
 — — Scripture Readings for Schools and 
 Families. Globe 8vo. is. 6d. each ; also 
 with Comments, 3s. 6d. each. — Genesis to 
 Deuteronomy. — Second Series: Joshua 
 to Solomon. — Third Series: Kings and 
 the Prophets. — Fourth Series : The Gos- 
 pel Times. — Fifth Series: Apostolic Times. 
 
 France. i8mo. is. 
 
 History of France. Maps. i8mo. 3^.6^. 
 
 - — The Life of John Coleridge Patte- 
 
 son. 2 vols. Crown Svo. 12J. 
 The Pupils of St. John. Illustrated. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Pioneers and Founders; or, Recent 
 
 Workers in the Mission Field. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Story of the Christians and 
 
 Moors in Spain. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 History of Christian Names. New 
 
 Edition, revised. Crown 8vo. ys. td. 
 
 — — The Herb of the Field. A New 
 Edition, revised. Crown 8vo. $s. 
 
 The Victorian Half-Century. Crown 
 
 8vo. is. (id. ; sewed, is. 
 
 YOUNG (E. W.).— Simple Practical Me- 
 thods of Calculating Strains on Gir- 
 ders, Arches, and Trusses. 8vo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 ZECHARIAH.— The Hebrew Student's 
 Commentary on Zechariah Hebrew and 
 LXX. By W. H. Lowe, M.A. 8vo. ias.6d. 
 
 ZIEGLER.— A Text-Book of Pathologi- 
 cal Anatomy and Pathogenesis. By 
 Ernst Ziegler. Translated and Edited 
 for English Students by Donald Mac- 
 Alister, M.A., M.D. With Illustrations. 
 8vo. — Part I. General Pathological 
 Anatomy. 2nd Edition. 12s. 6d. — Part II. 
 Special Pathological Anatomy. Sections 
 I. — VIII. 2nd Edition. 12s. 6d. Sections 
 IX.— XII. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 J. PALMER, PRINTER, ALEXANDRA STREET, CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 30/2/90
 
 UC SOUTHERN 
 
 THERN REGIONAL LIBRARVWUTY, 
 
 jR 000 380 822 7